ã€ŠThe Legendary Mage (Alavin)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    "Why should I step down? The Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls selection is open to allmon

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Cobalt Strike Guild, and that includes me!" vin stood defiantly on the raised

    tform, confronting the beautiful, haughty female Elder before him. But his resolve was met with

    her indifferent gaze and the scattered snickers from the crowd below.

    "Save yourself the embarrassment and step aside," Elder Jaslinmanded coldly for the third

    time.

    "I ept the first round of trials! Elder Jaslin, if you may?" vin didn''t care about the stares from

    the crowd; he held his head high with pride.

    "Foolish boy!" Elder Jaslin scoffed. Her hand rose as an overwhelming aura of energy enveloped

    vin. Like a hundred-pound boulder falling from the heavens, it crashed down upon him with a

    heavy thud.

    vin grunted, bracing against the force, unmoving at the center of the tform. He nced at the

    candle burner nearby; if he could withstand this for the duration it would take to burn half a candle

    stick, he would pass the first trial and then join the subsequent challenge topete for one of the

    thirty coveted spots in the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls.

    Elder Jaslin¡¯ face remained expressionless as she increased the pressure of her aura,yering it

    until it reached the force of three hundred pounds. vin clenched his teeth, resisting stubbornly,

    still not budging an inch. The sneers from below slowly turned into gasps of surprise. Was he

    actually withstanding it?

    Elder Jaslin watched vin with detachment as her aura grew ever stronger, like a series of giant

    stones continuously pounding down on him.

    Three hundred pounds? Four hundred? Five hundred? Six hundred...N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    vin stood firm and defiant under strain. His eyes locked on the Elder before him. But when the

    weight reached eight hundred pounds, his body began to tremble, his eyes reddened, and a

    crimson trickle of blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.

    "What is fate? This is your fate," Elder Jaslin said with disdain, ready to put an end to this farce.

    Yet...

    "My destiny is not for you to dictate." A brilliant flow of energy burst forth from within vin, sending

    dust swirling at his feet. His legs trembled, his body shook, and as the energy surged, arcs of

    lightning suddenly sparked across his body.

    "Magic manifestations?" The crowd erupted in shock, hands covering their mouths in astonishment.

    "Magic manifestations, and the tempering of spirit into might. Has he truly broken through the rank

    of Apprentice?"

    "Was that lightning? His magic can manifest as lightning?"

    "Well done,d, you¡¯re truly an exceptional talent!"

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the distance were taken aback. Their eyes widened with disbelief. They watched

    the stubbornly enduring vin and shook their heads in sympathy. ¡°What is all this for? You know

    full well you cannot pass this test, and you shouldn''t havee here to bring shame upon yourself.

    This is fate, your fate.¡±

    The young men and women in the crowd shook their heads secretly. Today''s trial was open to all

    ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the organization,peting for a ce in the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls. It

    was a treasure trove of the Cobalt Strike, filled with an abundance of Combat Magic, usually only

    essible to Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s. But every half year, it was opened once to ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s, offering

    them a rare opportunity. Thousands vied for entry.

    It was such a precious chance, and everyone wanted to seize it. How could it possibly be handed to

    the son of a criminal?

    vin was excellent, better than most. But what does it matter? He¡¯s the son of a criminal. He was

    here to suffer, not to gain experience.

    Elder Jaslin looked at vin. Her eyes were filled with pity but mostly coldness. "For thest time,

    do you give up?"

    "Never! I can endure it for half a candle stick and pass the test! By passing the test, I can move on

    to the second stage." vin stubbornly withstood the crushing force she released. The bright

    lightning arced chaotically over his body. He nced at the candle burner at the center of the arena;

    it was almost time.

    However...

    Elder Jaslin''s raised right hand suddenly clenched, and a visible wave of force burst forth. A

    tremendous pressure, like a small mountain, crashed down upon vin.

    "Ugh!" Blood sprayed from between vin''s teeth as he fell heavily to the ground. His face flushed

    with exertion, and his inner energy tumbled chaotically.

    "You have failed!" Elder Jaslin, from her elevated position, dered vin''s fate.

    "You..." viny on the ground, gasping for breath.

    ording to the rules of the trial, the presiding Elder was supposed to suppress the challenger with

    her aura, typically using about twenty percent of her strength, enough to test the challenger''s

    potential and endurance. The challenger needed only to withstand the aura for the burn time of half

    a candle stick and disy an exceptional performance to pass. But she had surely unleashed

    seventy to eighty percent of her aura just now.

    ¡°You, a Master Mage, are bullying a Novice Mage?¡±

    The path of Combat Magic was divided into ranks: Novice Mage, Advanced Mage, Master Mage,

    Archmage, Supreme Archmage, Grand Archmage, Legendary Archmage, and many more. Before

    advancing to Novice Mage, one had to undergo a long process of tempering the spirit. Only after

    completing this tempering could one formally condense their energy and step into the rank of

    Novice Mage.

    Each rank was as different as heaven and earth, with insurmountable gaps in between. For the

    children under fifteen, enduring the aura of a Master Mage for the burn time of half a candle stick

    was already the limit. Still, Elder Jaslin had forcefully attacked, clearly giving vin no chance.

    "ept your fate. You shouldn''t covet what does not belong to you, nor should youe to a ce

    where you don''t belong. You''ve failed the first round; you will have no second chance. Leave, return

    to your storeroom, and resume your servitude," Elder Jaslin said, turning to walk away.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Suddenly, the crowd gasped as vin leaped to his feet. His right fist clenched tightly as he hurled

    it towards Elder Jaslin. "For the second round! Take this punch!"

    To everyone''s amazement, the lightning that cloaked his body now converged into his fist, bursting

    with intense light. It was something impossible for a newly initiated Novice Mage to achieve.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Elder Jaslin suddenly turned around, brushing past vin as she mmed her palm into

    his abdomen. vin spat blood and was sent flying backward, crashing down below the raised dais

    and tumbling over several times beforeing to a stop.

    "Could it be that he is at Stage II of Novice Mage?" Many onlookers assessed vin''s strength. To

    concentrate magic to such an extent was certainly not within the abilities of a Stage I Novice Mage.

    Thisd was indeed a prodigy, having reached this level through his own trials. At that moment, they

    even pondered, how powerful vin might be if he were not the son of a criminal. Could he be

    seriously trained by Cobalt Strike? s, fate had been cruel to him.

    Struggling to his feet, vin coughed up another mouthful of blood, wobbling unsteadily. His

    abdomen burned with fiery agony as if a fierce ze were consuming him from within.

    The crowd dispersed around him, and none stepped forward to offer assistance. However, a few

    impudent youths exaggerated their expressions as they scrutinized vin.

    "Well, did Master vin just give us a demonstration of a dog eating dirt? Come on now. Give a

    round of apuse, please. That performance was spot on."

    "Look at you, you are so bold! You actually tried tounch a sneak attack on an Elder."

    "Got what you deserved for your arrogance!"

    "You were so proud, weren''t you? So mighty, weren''t you? Howe you can hardly stand now?

    Need me to help you up?"

    "You came here to be a hostage, so behave and atone for your parents'' sins, and atone for the

    twenty thousand people of Stormcast."

    vin abruptly raised his head. His eyes reddened, sweeping over the crowd.

    The few Prot¨¦g¨¦s shivered internally, immediately shutting their mouths as their gazes drifted away.

    They had sparred with vin often enough, and usually ended up bruised and battered. A fact that

    cast a shadow of fright over their hearts.

    Elder Jaslin descended the testing tform and faced vin. Her voice was as cold as her

    expression. "Crawl back to the storeroom and do your duty as a servant. Cobalt Strike will never

    train you; you''d best not show your face at any more trials."

    After a brief pause, vin dusted himself off and managed a bloody, carefree grin. "One day, I''ll

    earn the standing I deserve within Cobalt Strike, and it won''t be beneath you. Mark my words."

    The woman grasped vin''s shoulder. "If you were truly wise, you''d ept your reality and dutifully

    redeem your parents'' sins."

    vin shook off her hand and strode away. His bloodied mouth was a fearsome sight, causing the

    crowd to part ways for him, and not daring to block his path. But he hadn''t gone far when a group of

    noble-looking young men and women approached.

    Leading them was a handsome but haughty young man named Tyral, who held a significant status

    among the ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s and was going to be Elder Jaslin''s chosen Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s. His favor

    wasn''t due to any exceptional talent but because his sister was already the Elder Jaslin''s beloved

    apprentice.

    This year''s Sanctum of Mystical Scrollspetition happened to be overseen by this same Elder,

    thus ensuring Tyral''s passage and entry into the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls.

    "Isn''t this Master vin? Here to take the trial?"

    Tyral stood before vin, feigning concern as he surveyed him, while his eyes held more mockery

    than anything else. vin had bested him many times before, but from this day forth, their fates

    would finally diverge. Tyral was destined for the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls, to inherit powerful

    Combat Magic and be an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, with limitless prospects ahead. And vin? He

    would continue tonguish in his storeroom as a servant.

    vin ignored him and continued forward.

    Tyral reached out to stop him. "Master vin, in a foul mood, are ya? Do you want to know why I¡¯m

    feeling so splendid..."

    vin suddenly turned, raising his fist. His bloodied mien turned fierce.

    Tyral''splexion shifted, and he stumbled back in panic in full view of the crowd.

    But rather than strike, vin wiped the blood from his mouth and scoffed with contempt. "Elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦? Don''t wet yourself. Move aside."

    Elder Jaslin saw this exchange and frowned slightly, clearly dissatisfied with Tyral''s conduct.

    Tyral noticed her look, and his face flushed with embarrassment. He was nearly ready to pursue a

    fight but was quietly held back by hispanions. The trial was more important, with hundreds of

    eyes watching. vin would be dealt withter.

    Watching vin''s retreating back, Tyral seethed with resentment. Now was the time he needed to

    shine, and yet he had been humiliated. "Hmph, vin, your reckoning wille."

    vin left the trial grounds and headed for the Cobalt Strike storeroom. Along the way, people

    bustled about, the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike chatting andughing. The atmosphere was rxed

    and lively. When people saw vin''s bloodied mouth and unsteady gait, some ignored him, some

    pitied him, some shook their heads, and others mocked from afar. "Behave as the servant you are;

    it suits a criminal''s offspring. You¡¯re always causing trouble, and it''s a wonder you''ve survived this

    long."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    And as for his name, vin? It seemed to echo his destiny.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    vin had long grown ustomed to the stares from the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike Guild. Be they

    of pity or mockery, he epted them with an air of tranquility. Having lived in their midst for eight

    years, vin remained an outsider, never truly blending in, and Cobalt Strike showed no desire to

    embrace him.

    Weary and in pain, he dragged his body back to the Cobalt Strike¡¯s storage shed.-

    This shed, where he''d resided for all those years, was situated on a low hill near the main peak of

    the Guild''s stronghold. It was arge space, once overseen by five custodians, but now only two

    remained.

    One was the steadfast vin, and the other a despondent old man. They were the lowest ranking

    members of the Guild, having relied on each other for many years.

    Upon returning to the shed, vin rubbed his face vigorously before the iron door, revealing a faint

    smile as he had always done. "Old man, I''m back."

    Pushing open the iron door, he snapped his fingers as if nothing had happened.

    The old man with his gray hair sat silently under the ancient tree in the distance, where a solitary

    grave was situated. He would sit there every day, quietly mourning the departed.

    One was lonely and forlorn, the other stubborn and strong. Their vastly different natures somehow

    found harmony in this simple life they shared for many years, a curious matter indeed.

    Humming a tune, vin changed into clean clothes in the shed. There was no frustration, no sense

    of defeat, no resentment. It wasn''t so much that he had grown used to it, but rather that he was

    striving to remain optimistic, a resilience and persistence that had served him well for eight years.

    Near the solitary grave, the old man sat still, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed vin¡¯s injuries. His focus was

    entirely on the grave and the magnolia flowers swaying beside it. His daily routine was simple: tidy

    up the shed, eat something, and then sit by the grave.

    "I''ll eat a bitter. I''m going to practice for a bit."

    vin greeted the old man before settling on a stone bench, sitting in deep meditation. His

    breathing was steady as he absorbed the subtle life force of the world around him, nurturing his

    injured body.

    He was not practicing Combat Magic, but a remarkable method of breathing called the Restoration

    Mantra!

    Typically, mages sought to draw in the energy of the world, concentrating it into magic within their

    bodies, and wielding it through specific Combat Magic to disy powerful fighting abilities. It was

    widely acknowledged that the energy of the world was just what magic appeared to be in its ¡®wild

    state,¡¯ and its ''primal state.''

    But what vin now captured was not just energy, but a life force, the Restoration Aether!

    This rare and astonishing method of breathing came from the old man.

    Ever since vin had been imprisoned in Cobalt Strike as amon Prot¨¦g¨¦, and assigned to the

    shed as a servant, the old man had been there. It seemed no one knew of the old man''s origins, nor

    did they care for such a wretched old fellow. The old man was cantankerous, and seldom spoke to

    vin, let alone anyone else. But on a rainy night five years prior, when vin had dragged himself

    back to the shed all bloodied and beaten, the old man had unexpectedly recited a mantra that

    vin hadmitted to memory.

    "The essence of life is elusive, roaming between heaven and earth, without beginning or end.

    "The Great Bear rides the breath and orchestrates the seasons. Heaven and earth intersect. All

    things transform, with beginning and end, cycling forever.

    "Life springs from the seasons and ispleted day and night.

    "Trace its path, watch its course, and if you understand itsings and goings, you can then

    masterfully strategize it."

    It took vin three years of exploration and study to finally understand and integrate this

    knowledge, using it with ease.

    It was this remarkable method of breathing that allowed vin¡¯s injuries to heal in the shortest time,

    enabling him to survive the oppression and exploitation of the Cobalt Strike with his stubborn

    resilience.

    What were the origins of this mantra? The old man hadn¡¯t said a word, and vin hadn''t asked.

    After a day of recuperation, vin''s vitality and injuries hadrgely recovered, and the pain had

    almost vanished. The Restoration Mantra worked wonders.

    As evening approached and the sky darkened, vin ceased his practice and cooked a meal,

    setting it on a simple wooden table outside. "Old man, it''s time to eat."

    They ate ordinary wild greens and simr dishes day by day, but today, vin managed to prepare

    them with a bit of variety, presenting four dishes.

    The old man nced over. Perhaps enticed by the appealing color and presentation or perhaps

    truly hungry after a day of fasting, he brushed the dust from his clothes and began to eat leisurely,

    without a word.

    "Eat up. I''m going to practice a little more," vin said, hastily swallowing a few bites before

    returning to the stone bench to draw in more Restoration Aether. He needed to heal his injuries

    quickly, leaving no lingering weaknesses.

    The old man sampled each dish. Finding the vors to his liking, he pulled all four tes towards

    himself and continued his unhurried meal. Today, it seemed his appetite was particrly good.

    "Master vin?" A pretty young woman knocked on the iron door and entered.

    "Carlys," vin greeted her with a lightugh. "Haven''t seen you in months, and you''ve grown even

    more beautiful."

    "Months without seeing you, and you''re in trouble again, causing worries. Celesse sent me to bring

    you some medicine." The young woman swayed the small bamboo basket in her hand and nodded

    to the old man, who ignored her as he continued with his meal. Unperturbed, she stepped briskly

    towards vin. Her steps were light as she said, "Let''s see how deep your wounds are.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; they¡¯re much better now. No need to worry."

    "Really, what was the point? You know they''ll never let you pass." The young woman set the basket

    down beside vin. She was pure, lovely, fresh, and radiant like a rose, seemingly lively and

    cheerful. Yet vin''s pallidplexion brought concern to her face as she scolded him for his

    rashness.-

    "The opportunity was there; how could I not know without trying?"

    "That''s no opportunity at all. Don''t you understand? With pressure from the Grand Elder and the

    others, no other Elder wants to stir up trouble. I know you''re anxious about your family and want to

    help them, but the more you sh head-on, the more they''ll suppress you. Can''t you just lower your

    pride a little?" Carlysmented as she watched vin''s pale face.

    "Grovel like a dog? Beg for scraps? Plead for mercy? That''s not in my nature," dered vin with

    a defiant sneer.

    Carlys pursed her rosy lips, holding back furtherment. She had tried to reason with him

    countless times before. Even Celesse had attempted to no avail. She opened her wicker basket,

    revealing two vials of potions to clear vin¡¯s bruises and bnce his spirits, along with some finely

    made pastries. She whispered softly, "Guess who made these?"

    "Give my thanks to Celesse. Tell her not to worry about me. Haven''t I survived just fine all these

    years?" vin picked up a pastry and savored it, nodding in approval as he chewed. "Celesse''s

    handiwork indeed. Tastes good."

    "You call this surviving? It breaks my heart to see you so ragged. Every other day, you have a brawl;

    either you''re beating someone to a bloody pulp, or you''re the one left bloody. They''re clearly

    provoking you on purpose. Can''t you just avoid them?"

    "The weak perish, and the strong suffer. I choose to be strong! Strong forever!"

    "Who says that?"

    "My father," vin''s expression grew momentarily somber, then he shook it off and picked up

    another treat to taste.

    Carlys opened her mouth to speak, then hesitated, carefully watching vin''s expression, "Do

    you... hate them? I don''t mean anything by it. It''s just that people say they actually are..."

    "Hate? Why should I hate them? They would never abandon me nor their kin."

    "I''m sorry, I spoke out of turn." Carlys realized she had touched upon a painful subject for vin.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    "By the way, Celesse reminded me to tell you, revealing your Novice Mage abilities after months of

    silence will draw lots of attention and likely suppression from others. Be prepared."

    "Have I ever been afraid? After eight years, I''ve finally broken through to Novice Mage. This is just

    the beginning. I''ll grow stronger and make the Cobalt Strike leadership take real notice of me. One

    day, I will free my kin and the twenty thousand townsfolk," vin said casually, but his tone was

    laced with a resolve known only to himself.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Don¡¯t be reckless. You''ve endured eight years, so what''s a little longer? If you truly feel someone''s

    out to harm you, run to Celesse. We might not save Stormcast, but we can surely protect you..."

    "Bang!"

    The iron gate to the shed burst open, and Tyral swaggered in with his cronies.

    "Tyral! What are you doing here?" Carlys snapped, startled.

    Tyral wasn''t surprised to find Carlys there. "Isn''t this Carlys? Long time no see, I barely recognized

    you."

    "I''m asking you, what are you doing here?"

    "Since when do I need to report hisings and goings to you?"

    "You''re not wee here. Get out!" Carlys knew all too well why they hade.

    "Is this your house?" Tyral smirked wickedly, and his cronies snickering rudely.

    "You..."

    vin, seated on a stone bench and not bothering to rise, continued to enjoy his pastries. "No point

    in getting angry over trash."

    "Convict vin, what did you just say? Dare to repeat it?" Tyral advanced towards them.

    "I''ve said it many times over the years. What, got a taste for it?"

    "vin, he''s not the Tyral of old anymore," Carlys quickly reminded him.

    "Nor am I the same as before." vin had been holding back for over two months, breaking through

    barriers. Although humiliated by Elder Jaslin today, his strength was no longer that of an Apprentice.

    "Is that so?" Tyral signaled his cronies to secure the iron gate and stood before vin, looking

    down on him with a sneer.

    vin raised an eyebrow, nced at Tyral, and stood up from the stone bench, towering over him.

    Now it was he who looked down on Tyral. "You have business here?"

    Tyral''s bravado faltered, and he fumed, "vin, I don''t understand where a convict like you gets

    your sense of superiority!"

    "Speak your piece or be gone."

    "I challenge you!" Tyral was done with words. He yearned to brutally beat vin, to vent his anger.

    With determination, his hands burst into mes, roaring with power.

    Magic manifest, he was a Novice Mage!

    "How far have you reached in two months?" vin nced at the mes in his hands, unsurprised.

    "Novice Mage! Stage III!" Tyral puffed out his chest proudly. He had been absent because Elder

    Jaslin had taken him under his wing, thanks to his sister''s intervention. Under the Elder''s tutge,

    he had rapidly advanced two stages, from a Novice Mage initiate to Stage III.

    Hisckeys shared Tyral''s pride.

    "Listen up, vin. Tyral passed today''s test with top marks, and even received a Pearlwort from

    Magnus Elder!

    "Do you even know what Pearlwort is? It''s an Advanced Elixir Herb!

    "In ten days, Tyral will enter the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls to receive a powerful Combat Magic

    legacy. He may be an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ and grow into a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦. And you? Keep toiling

    away in this warehouse, haha.

    "From now on, you''ll only be able to stare at Tyral''s back, haha."

    vin''s expression finally shifted at the mention of Pearlwort. His gaze flickered towards the

    embroidered pouch on Tyral''s waist.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    "Word has it you''ve fumbled your way into the ranks of the Novice Mages, feeling proud and smug?

    Today, I''ll make it crystal clear¡ªthat you and I are worlds apart. We''re not even fated to the same

    destiny!" Tyral''s presence surged as he bolted forward, taking a dozen strides before leaping into

    the air, spinning a full 720 degrees tond deftly behind vin. His movements were fluid and

    fierce, a cold smirk ying on his lips as his fist, engulfed in raging mes, rocketed toward the

    back of vin''s neck.

    Fierce mes were boiling intensely in his right fist. He''s not just aiming to beat vin; he''s

    determined to give him a brutal lesson. He''s been waiting for this moment for far too long.

    His followers erupted in excitement, cheering raucously.

    "Tyral, that''s too much!" Carlys quickly intervened.

    But in the flicker of a lightning strike, vin spun around. His clenched right fist suddenly syed

    open, with lightning crackling chaotically between his fingers, dazzlingly brightly.

    Boom!

    vin''s open palm caught Tyral''s fiery punch, an impossible move, and lightning and me

    intertwined in a wild dance, neither yielding an inch.

    vin stood unshaken, and his feet were rooted firmly on the stone bench.

    Tyral''s eyes widened in disbelief. How could this be? He was confident in his ambush. He was a

    Stage III Novice Mage, while vin was merely in Stage II, right?

    Carlys gaped, equally dumbfounded. vin was Stage III? Since when?

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    With immense strength, vin closed his hand around Tyral''s ming fist, crushing it like a vice.

    "You..." Tyral suddenly realized the truth.

    vin blinked, a sly grin on his face as he gathered his energy, powering up from his waist. With a

    swift step, he lifted Tyral off his feet, spinning him around before mming him hard into the ground.

    The thud echoed through the courtyard. Tyral stered to the earth, and his arm twisted nearly into

    a spiral. His screams pierced the air.

    "Tyral!"

    "You bastard! Let him go!"

    His cronies rushed in, panic-stricken.

    "Sorry to burst your bubble, but I''m also of in Stage III! You talk big, but indeed, we''re not on the

    same level," vin said as he swung Tyral about the yard like a sack of grain. The pitiful screams

    added a grim soundtrack to the exaggerated scene.

    With a sudden twirl, vin let go, sending Tyral crashing into the warehouse''s iron gates.

    Carlys covered her mouth in shock.

    "vin, you scum! You''ve truly done it now," Tyral¡¯s cronies cursed as they charged, but vin

    red fiercely and bellowed, "Begone!"

    The group halted in their tracks as if struck by a spell.

    Tyral struggled to his feet, and was about to explode with rage, only to see vin striding towards

    him. "vin... stay back... we can talk this out... don''te any closer..."

    vin stood before him, cracking his neck and flexing his muscles, the sound crisp in the air. "Does

    it hurt?"

    "It hurts! Really hurts! Let''s not be hasty..." Tyral was both shocked and panicked. How could vin

    be Stage III?

    "What''s this? Pearlwort, perhaps? Hand it over," vin said, snatching Tyral''s pouch from his belt.

    "You..." Tyral was livid.

    "Hmm? Do you have something to say?"

    "Fine! Take it!"

    "Thank you, kindly." vin weighed the pouch, pulling out a vibrant Elixir Herb. Its fluorescent glow

    was unmistakable. It was indeed the advanced Elixir Herb Pearlwort, a treasure he''d never used but

    knew well the worth of.

    Tyral scrambled to put distance between them. His mind was on the brink of copse. How could

    vin have ascended to Stage III so quickly?

    His cronies gathered around, helping him up.

    "Something''s amiss. How could he have advanced so swiftly?" They, too, found vin''s power hard

    to believe.

    "Carlys, you''re behind this!" Tyral turned his fury on her. The Grand Elder had decreed that no one

    from the Cobalt Strike was to provide vin with Elixir Herbs or Combat Magic, nor offer him energy

    guidance¡ªthat was his punishment. But vin''s sudden leap to Stage III was suspicious.

    Carlys tossed her head defiantly. "And what if I am? You''re pathetic and relied on your sister to got

    to where you are. With yourck of talent, even the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls wouldn''t see you

    seed."

    "You..."

    "Don''t think you can strut around just because you have a prancing sister. She''s not even a big shot

    in the Cobalt Strike."

    "Very well! You will wait and see!" Tyral stormed off, casting a longing nce back at the pouch in

    vin''s hand, his heart bleeding.

    "Come by anytime, and don''t forget to bring gifts," vin called after him, dismissive.

    "You''ll regret this!"

    "Hah, the fool gifted me a Pearlwort." vin chuckled, sitting back on the stone bench to examine

    his prize. All those years of hearing empty threats and bravado had long since grown tiresome.

    "vin, I heard that!" Tyral almost turned back.

    "I meant for you to hear it."

    Just as Tyral was about to lose his temper, a fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦ quickly held him down and escorted

    him away. This madman turned out to be more powerful than they expected ¡ª too powerful to

    provoke, so it was best to beat a hasty retreat.

    "You''ve reached Novice Mage Stage III?" Carlys couldn''t believe it. Two months ago, vin couldn''t

    even manifest his magic outwardly, so how on earth had he suddenly reached Novice Mage Stage

    III? Although vin had been elusive these past few months and acted rather peculiarly, it still

    seemed too quick a rise in power.

    "I broke through to Stage III five days ago."

    "How did you manage that?"

    "I just sort of stumbled into it."

    "I don''t buy that for one second." Carlys looked at vin with suspicion, her heart heavy with

    emotion. Those folks had suppressed him for eight years, and yet he had turned the tables on them.

    Without any external aid or the guidance of an Elder, he''d managed to progress on his own. His

    advancement to Novice Mage was frightening enough, but now he had even advanced to Novice

    Mage Stage III ¡ª there had to be something fishy going on.

    "Two months to reach Stage III isn''t that exaggerated, is it? It''s only the early stages of being a

    Novice Mage."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    "How is it not exaggerated? It took me two months to reach the early stages of Novice Mage Stage

    III, but that was with an Elder''s instruction and the aid of Combat Magic."

    "Don''t feel bad about it; your beauty is your own advantage."

    Carlys stuck out her tongue yfully. "tterer."

    "How should one use Pearlwort to maximize its medicinal effects?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Just consume it directly. Elder Jaslin is quite generous, giving Tyral an Advanced Elixir Herb."

    Elixir Herbs are categorized as Ordinary, Advanced, and Super. Typically, amon Prot¨¦g¨¦

    received a few Ordinary Elixir Herbs each month as a standard issue. Of course, someone of

    vin''s servile status wouldn''t get any. Advanced Elixir Herbs were reserved for Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s,

    while Super Elixir Herbs were so rare that not even Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s had many.

    Cobalt Strike strictly allocated resources based on a Prot¨¦g¨¦''s rank.

    "Well, I won''t hold back then." vin had never before enjoyed the effects of an Advanced Elixir

    Herb and was very much looking forward to it.

    "Now that you''re a Novice Mage, you''ll need more Elixir Herbs as you progress. Shall we procure

    some for you?"

    "No need, I''ll find my own way." In the past, Celesse had provided him with many things in secret,

    but they both faced punishment once discovered. Since then, unless it wasmon potions and

    food, he refused to ept any gifts from Celesse, especially the valuable ones ¡ª he didn''t want to

    cause her any more trouble.

    "Tyral''s sister, Nysah, is now at Novice Mage Stage VI, so be cautious. If you can avoid her, do so. I

    must be off now; pastries are best enjoyed warm." Carlys bid farewell to vin and made a

    respectful gesture towards the old man.

    The old man, having finished his meal, silently returned to sit beside the solitary grave.

    vin left some pastries on the stone table for the old man. He then sat down again on the stone

    bench and consumed the Pearlwort, beginning to absorb the pure magic within.

    No Combat Magic? He actually had some, acquired through secret learning, but no one knew.

    No guidance? He had talent, and through trial and error, he found his own path.

    What if he was excluded from the Arena forbat practice? He would challenge those he could

    within the confines of Cobalt Strike.

    What did he have? Talent and determination!

    It was with these self-taught skills and sheer willpower that vin managed to step into the realm of

    Novice Mage.

    Yet even vin felt his rise in power since bing a Novice Mage was too rapid, seemingly

    easier than it was for others. Two months to get to Stage III? It did seem a bit exaggerated. After

    much contemtion, he thought of the Restoration Mantra. With three years of study, and two years

    of integration, though it had consumed much of his time and energy, the benefits gained were

    enormous. The Restoration Aether from the world around seemed to subtly transform him, refining

    his constitution at the crucial moments of his youth.

    This was vin''s own conjecture, and when he sought answers from the old man, he received

    silence.

    The Pearlwort''s magic was potent, equivalent to at least a hundred Ordinary Elixir Herbs. vin

    absorbed it deep into the night until it was all converted into energy within his body. The unique

    medicinal properties of the Pearlwort also nourished his wounded body, aiding in his healing.

    Having just broken through to Novice Mage Stage III five days prior, the Pearlwort had now

    solidified his position in this realm, and he could distinctly feel his internal magic brimming more

    than before.

    Elixir Herbs were indeed wonderful, and when would he get another?

    Elder Jaslin had probably intended for the Pearlwort to stabilize Tyral''s condition, facilitating his

    breakthrough to Stage IV in the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls ¡ª this would bring her honor and avoid

    any usations of nepotism by choosing an unworthy sessor.

    Unfortunately for them, it was now vin who reaped the benefits.

    Stretching his stiff limbs, vin looked up at the stars and moon. Their bright light was like liquid

    silver, and from far away, the sounds of warriors training within Cobalt Strike could be heard. Yet

    this secluded spot near the storeroom was serene.

    The old man still sat silently by the lone grave, which had a marker but no inscription.

    "Old master, you should retire to the inner chamber to sleep; don''t catch a chill."

    The old man''s eyelids fluttered, as ifing back to the present from deep thoughts. He raised an

    eyebrow and nced at vin. Tonight, there seemed to be a different look in his eyes, at least not

    as vacant and numb as usual.

    "Shall I fetch you a woolen nket?"

    As vin was about to depart, a distant and somewhat hoarse voice floated through the air, tinged

    with indifference. "Where shadows merge, the spirit threads through, exchanging the very breath of

    life."

    "What?" vin turned back.

    The old man, his back to vin, murmured, "Lifeforce enters the form, spiraling upwards, ascending

    like the horn of a ram..."

    "The Restoration Mantra?" vin''s spirit lifted. Could this be another part of the Restoration

    Mantra?

    "Light dwells in the four cardinal points, and darkness retreats to the corners, bncing the forces

    of light and dark. Above aligns with the Great Bear, belowmands the eight directions."

    "Within these words, lies the cycle of waxing and waning."

    The Restoration Mantra? The second verse of the Restoration Mantra! vin was ecstatic,

    unexpected, and thrilling¡ªafter five long years, the second verse of the Restoration Mantra had

    finally presented itself. He bowed deeply in gratitude to the old man and immediately sat back on

    the stone bench, repeating the words to firmly engrave them in his mind.

    Could this verse be about the method of circting energy within the body?

    The first verse of the Restoration Mantra he had practiced before only taught him how to absorb the

    life force from the world around him and how to infuse it into his body, without further detail. vin

    had been pondering whether Restoration Aether could circte through the Channels of Energy like

    other energies, and now, it seemed, he had found a method.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    vin sat upon a stone bench, having immersed himself in the study of the Restoration Mantra all

    through the night. Far from being weary, he felt a renewed vigor coursing through him. The

    Restoration Mantra allowed him to draw in the healing Aether of the world around him, mending his

    wounds and replenishing his vitality, ensuring he maintained a bountiful spirit.

    It had taken vin a full three years to master the first verse of the Restoration Mantra,rgely due

    to his tender age andck of knowledge, as well as his unfamiliarity with the method of harnessing

    the Aether. This time, however, the second verse came to him much more swiftly. Within a single

    night, he had gained some insight and was confident that he could fullyprehend it within half a

    year, if not sooner, andbine the knowledge of both verses seamlessly.

    The old man had slipped away to sleep in the storeroom at some point, leaving vin alone in the

    courtyard with a solitary grave.

    vin¡¯s spirits were high, dispelling the gloom from being rebuffed by Elder Jaslin. He prepared

    breakfast for the old man, stuffed a scone in his mouth, and headed to the corner of the yard for his

    daily regimen. He hoisted a two-meter-tall stone urn with ease. His muscles were taut, their outlines

    the picture of perfection.

    This stone urn was used to store sundries. His morning task was to deliver these sundries to

    various locations within Cobalt Strike. Initially, he pushed a wooden cart back and forth, butter, he

    switched to carrying arge wooden bucket on his back. Two years prior, he had adopted the stone

    urn, cing all the items to be delivered inside and carrying it on his deliveries.

    The urn was covered in iron spikes and weighed three hundred pounds on its own. It could weigh at

    least five hundred pounds with the daily goods, sometimes reaching a hefty seven or eight hundred.

    Bare-chested, vin strode across the courtyard, lifting the heavy urn. His robust muscles,

    explosive strength, and enduring resilience were the results of his relentless daily training.

    Turning adversity into a trial was vin''s daily mantra.

    "vin, are you there?" A shrill voice called from outside. A plump man standing at the iron gate

    looking rather pompous, tilted his head and squinted his eyes disdainfully. His name was Odell, one

    of the stewards of Cobalt Strike, responsible for managing half the servants and their daily tasks.

    vin ignored him, continuing his exercises with the urn.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Are you deaf? I''m talking to you..." Odell''s voice shrilled.

    Boom! The urn dropped heavily to the ground, shaking the entire storeroom courtyard.

    Odell shuddered; his voice was stuck as if his neck had been gripped, and he didn''t dare step inside

    the gate.

    vin wiped the sweat from his brow. "What is it?"

    Intimidated by the weight of the urn but still trying to maintain an air of arrogance, Odell waved a list

    in his hand. "These are the goods to be delivered today."

    "They''re usually posted on the door. What brings you inside to see me today?"

    "Hey! You lowborn, you should be honoured that I came..." Under vin''s gaze, Odell faltered, and

    hisints trailed into mumbles. He dared not provoke vin, who had no regard for status and

    had beaten him more than once.

    ¡°Hand it over,¡± vin said, taking the list and ncing over it. ¡°Why so many ces?"

    Odell sneered, "Aren''t you a Novice Mage now? You dared to attack Elder Jaslin, and now a few

    extra deliveries are too much for you?"

    "Some of these ces aren''t my responsibility."

    "I decide what is and isn''t your responsibility. The capable do more work. From today on, you''ll be

    delivering to three times as many ces as before."

    vin red coldly at him, shaking the list in his hand.

    "What are you doing? If you dare hit me again, I''ll make you deliver all of Cobalt Strike''s goods. I¡¯ll

    work you to death! Are you still staring? vin, don''t be rash, what''s a few more pounds to

    deliver..." Odell, seeing vin step forward, stumbled backward in fear. vin had chased him

    down and beaten him senseless when he was just ten years old, and since then, Odell had been

    thrashed at least twice a year. The more Odell punished him, the harder vin fought back. His

    body was as tough as iron, unafraid of punishment. Odell had a shadow of fear in his heart, as

    vin had yet to beat him this year.

    "I''m picking something up. Don''t be scared." vin picked up a stone from the ground and casually

    tossed it into the urn.

    Embarrassed and annoyed, Odell retorted, "Hurry up and get ready. Deliver the goods quickly. I

    warn you, even if you be an Advanced Mage in the future, you''ll still be a servant and will have

    to deliver goods every day."

    "Odell, don''t be too arrogant. You''ll always be a steward, but I may not always be a servant." vin

    fetched a bucket of well water, went into the storeroom to clean himself, and changed into clean,

    tidy clothes.

    Although he was a servant, he was also a nobleman, the young lord of Stormcast. Clothes needed

    not to bevish, just clean. No matter how much suffering there was, a smile would do.

    Regardless of how others regarded him, he had to first respect himself. This was his attitude

    towards life and his approach to harnessing energy.

    Odell rolled his eyes, thinking vin would always be a servant.

    vin loaded the goods and quantities listed into the urn. But ncing back at Odell''s smug face by

    the gate, vin frowned for a moment before returning to the storeroom to stash some additional

    items at his waist. He then stepped out.

    The urn was filled with various goods, weighing at least eight hundred pounds. With a firm grip and

    a grunt, vin hoisted the urn into the air, bncing it steadily in his hands.

    Odell drew a sharp breath at the sight of vin¡¯s abnormal strength and cursed inwardly. "Hurry up!

    Don''t dawdle. If you''rete, you''ll walk there and crawl back."

    vin, carrying the urn, left the storeroom. The eight hundred pounds was no small burden, but he

    insisted on carrying it each day, maintaining steady steps and even breaths.

    Odell secretly envied but mocked with a sneer, "Look at you, all brawn and no brain. What good is

    strength without Combat Magic? It''s a shame, really; you''re fated never to touch those heights.

    You''ll be lucky to even scrape by as a Novice Mage, let alone dream of higher ranks."

    Suddenly, the stone urn in vin''s hands tilted unsteadily, threatening to crash down upon Odell.

    Odell shrieked in rm, scrambling away in a frenzied roll.

    vin righted the urn with ease and strode past him.

    "You... you bastard!" Odell fumed, grinding his teeth in anger.

    Cobalt Strike, nestled deep within the Cloudveil Woods, was an ancient order with a legacy

    spanning a thousand years. The vast grounds epassed more than thirty mighty peaks,

    housing a fellowship of over eight thousand Prot¨¦g¨¦s, including countless champions. It was a

    renowned and powerful order, a sacred ce for mages within hundreds of miles.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Every two years, Cobalt Strike would open its doors to recruit new Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Thousands would

    gather at the foot of the mountains, eager to enroll their children to study the mystical energies and

    hone their magic. To advance from Apprentice to Novice Mage was a matter of great pride for any

    parent. Should one be fortunate enough to be an elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, or even a personal student of

    an Elder, it was as if their ancestors were blessed, withughter billowing from their graves in joyful

    pride.

    As vin carried the stone urn, his steps causing the stairway to tremble slightly, he was a sight to

    behold in the early morning of Cobalt Strike. Although many Prot¨¦g¨¦s had grown ustomed to his

    presence, his appearances still drew attention.

    He was a robust figure, standing tall at six feet, looking like he was around seventeen years old

    when, in fact, he was only fifteen. The grueling eight years at Cobalt Strike had matured him beyond

    his years, both in mind and body.

    ¡°vin, congrattions on advancing to Novice Mage.¡±

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s greeted him along the way, offering smiles filled with respect or sympathy.

    ¡°Good day, brother,¡± vin would reply to these friendly Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s spar sometime,¡± called out another from a distance.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± vin responded with augh.

    Of course, while some admired vin, others couldn¡¯t stand him. Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s passed by, some

    sneering, some whispering, and still more simply ignoring him.

    vin, list in hand and urn on the shoulder, steadily ascended the steep stone steps. He delivered

    goods from the foot of the mountain to the top, to courtyards, kitchens, and personal training

    grounds, all the while collecting unused materials to be returned. He took his duties seriously, using

    the opportunity to strengthen his body.

    He had delivered many items without incident, but upon reaching the summit and the Arena, he was

    met with harsh criticism.

    ¡°I asked for an iron staff, one weighing a hundred pounds. What¡¯s the meaning of these two wooden

    sticks?¡±

    A muscr man snapped the sturdy sticks with ease and flung them toward vin. The Arena fell

    silent, with many early risers turning to look.

    Suchrge arenas, featuring specially crafted dueling tforms and various training equipment,

    were the central training grounds for Cobalt Strike¡¯s Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Here, one could practice, spar, and

    observe elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s battle, learning from their experience and techniques. Each arena could

    amodate up to a thousand people and was an essential ce of cultivation within Cobalt

    Strike. There were fifteen simr arenas in total.

    vin set down the urn and pulled out his list. ¡°Arena ten, two wooden sticks.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I told Odellst night, clear as day, I wanted a hundred-pound iron staff. You¡¯re vin,

    right? I heard you demonstrated the strength of a Novice Mage yesterday. Pah, as if that¡¯s

    something to be proud of. Do you think you can get away with swapping materials? One word from

    me, and you could be locked in solitary for ten days.¡±

    Mockingughter rippled from the sidelines.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go fetch the right one for you,¡± vin said, picking up the urn to leave.

    ¡°When? I need it urgently.¡±

    ¡°Next lifetime.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it,¡± the other Prot¨¦g¨¦ spat angrily but was held back by his peers. ¡°You¡¯re twenty,

    why argue with a kid?¡±

    vin ignored such nuisances, shouldering his urn and continuing his deliveries. Before long, he

    reached another tall peak, a ce he had not delivered to before, as it was home to the female

    Prot¨¦g¨¦es.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that vin?¡±

    ¡°It looks like him. What¡¯s he doing here?¡±

    ¡°I heard he managed to reach Novice Mage on his own. Thed¡¯s got talent.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not bad, really; just a bit too fiery and proud.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°He was once a young lord, now fallen to this state. Quite the pity.¡±

    The passing female Prot¨¦g¨¦es were many, but none sought to trouble him.

    Carrying the urn, vin reached the halfway point on the mountain, his designated delivery spot,

    only to find¡ªwhat¡¯s this? A hot spring area?

    Scattered about were various secluded hot springs, said to be fed by warm waters rich in life

    essence from deep within the earth. This was a favored ce for many Prot¨¦g¨¦s to train.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± A female Prot¨¦g¨¦e encountered vin, likely fresh from her own training. Her long,

    wet, hair was dangling, and she was dressed in little more than the bare essentials, hinting at the

    curves beneath. She nced at the two-meter urn vin held aloft, a flicker of surprise crossing her

    face before recognition set in. "What brings you here?"

    "I''m supposed to deliver thirty..." vin started, not realizing he had stumbled upon the hot springs.

    His mouth hung open as he checked his list, which bizarrely stated thirty wooden sticks.

    "Thirty what?"

    "Nothing, I''ve made a mistake," vin realized the truth¡ªit had to be Odell''s doing.

    "Why''s there a man here?" More people approached, pausing to stare, their damp hair and sheer

    garments leaving little to the imagination.

    vin had no desire to stir up trouble. Holding the stone urn, he was ready to depart when a stern

    female Prot¨¦g¨¦e scolded, "Men are not allowed on this mountain at dawn or dusk. Do you not know

    the rules?"

    Another female Prot¨¦g¨¦e spoke gently in his defense. "Let him be. He might have simply lost his

    way."

    "Who knows? He might have ulterior motives," retorted another.

    A girl giggled. "He''s not old, but he sure looks sturdy."

    Feeling frustrated, vin hastened away from the mountain and dumped all the goods listed for that

    location at the foot of the hill. "I''ve made the delivery, but they refused me entry. It''s theirs to fetch

    now."

    "This is a low trick," muttered vin, scrutinizing his delivery list for the next destinations. Among a

    few seemingly normal stops, he was surprised to find ''Ninth Mountain.''

    Wasn''t Ninth Mountain also known as Botanic Haven? Botanic Haven was a forbidden area of

    Cobalt Strike, a ce where no Prot¨¦g¨¦ was allowed to tread without permission, under threat of

    severe punishment.

    Odell was ying a harsh game, sending vin to deliver goods to Botanic Haven. If he went, he

    might be chased off, or worse. If vin didn''t go, Odell could use it as a pretext to report to the

    overseer, possibly earning vin a punishment.

    Decisively, vin tossed away the list and decided to leave. Let them try to punish him; he wouldn''t

    be serving their whims.

    But after only a few steps, vin stopped in his tracks on the narrow path. His eyes flicked back

    and forth, and then he nced over his shoulder at the discarded list.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Botanic Haven was one of the many forbidden realms of Cobalt Strike, a towering sanctuary of

    nature that rose a thousand fathoms high, piercing the heavens and shrouded in mist all year round.

    The true visage of its peaks remained hidden from those outside. Here, magic saturated the air,

    making it a veritable treasure trove of mystical power. From the mid-mountain to its peak, it was

    said that there were scores of herb gardens, bothrge and small, and some were hidden away,

    nurturing even rarer herbs.

    vin stood at the base of the mountain, gazing up at the majestic Botanic Haven. The mists were

    thick, not just with moisture but with magic. He breathed in deeply. The air was cool and refreshing,

    and he felt invigorated; the magic here was countless times stronger than in his remote storeroom.

    How blissful it would be to train his magic here.

    vin carefully carried the stone urn into Botanic Haven, securing the delivery list close to his body.

    He wouldn''t have dared enter before. Was he taking a risk this time?

    Due to the thick magic, Botanic Haven was home to a plethora of Elixir Herbs, and the trees grew

    exceptionally sturdy and tall. Their roots snaked out of the ground like serpents, tangled and

    twisted, with many branches drooping to the earth, making it hard to distinguish them from saplings.

    The ce resembled a sealed-off realm, easy to get lost in if you hadn''t visited before.

    Botanic Haven was a mystery to most Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike since few had ever set foot here.

    vin, taking his chances, walked through the dense, damp forest, greedily inhaling the energy and

    observing his surroundings, hoping to spot an Elixir Herb or perhaps an Elixir Fruit. Being a servant

    sometimes had its advantages¡ªif discovered, he could simply im he was delivering goods.

    The higher vin climbed, the more he fancied this ce. It was a veritable paradise. To train here

    for even a month would be worth being shut away for a whole year in seclusion.

    "Is that an Elixir Herb?" vin''s eyes lit up as he spotted a verdant little nt among the chaotic

    roots, half-hidden by dead leaves, with just a few delicate leaves poking out. If not for his keen

    eyes, he might have missed it.

    It¡¯s an Ordinary Elixir Herb.

    vin set down the urn and carefully unearthed it, looking around to ensure no one was watching,

    then stuffed it in his mouth and chewed hastily before swallowing.

    A wave of cool energy spread from his mouth throughout his body. He didn''t know what herb it was,

    but it felt refreshing!

    vin felt revitalized, carefully holding the urn as he continued to search. Before long, he found

    another Elixir Herb amidst a cluttered patch of grass.

    After wandering for about an hour or so, he had discovered a total of five Elixir Herbs, ordinary

    though they were, but enough to thrill him.

    "Such a rich scent of herbs." vin sniffed and quickened his pace, and soon, the scenery opened

    up before him. A vast herb garden appeared, veiled by a thin mist. The scent of herbs and the rush

    of energy hit him full-on, prompting him to take a deep breath.

    "Who goes there!" A stern voice called out from beside him.

    Startled, vin quickly set down his urn and called out, "Freshman Prot¨¦g¨¦ vin, delivering goods

    on Overseer Odell''s orders."

    A young man with a clear and handsome face emerged from the small forest beside the garden, his

    eyebrows knitted and eyes unfriendly. "Nonsense! Since when has the garden done business with

    your storeroom?"

    "Here''s the list. Please check it. I''m just following orders." vin handed over the list.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ nced at it but didn''t take it, approaching vin with a cold demeanor. "Just because

    he asked you to, does it mean you shoulde? Have you forgotten the rules of Cobalt Strike?"

    "Whether I deliver or not, punishment could follow. I had no choice; it was the Overseer''s

    arrangement."

    "Hmph, an Overseer dares to use the herb garden to settle scores? Is it him who''s ignorant of

    danger, or you who''s recklessly bold?" The young Prot¨¦g¨¦ circled vin, his gaze icy.

    "I''m just here to deliver, and the list was written by Odell. You can investigate. The goods are in the

    urn. Shall I get them out for you?"

    "Wait. Are you a Novice Mage? How can a servant be a Novice Mage?" The Prot¨¦g¨¦ suddenly

    became wary.

    "That''s a bit dismissive. Why can''t a servant be a Novice Mage? A servant is still a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of

    Cobalt Strike, after all."

    At that moment, a cool voice drifted from the garden. "What''s the trouble?"

    "Mari, there''s a servant who trespassed into the garden," the young Prot¨¦g¨¦ said with newfound

    respect.

    "A servant?" A female Prot¨¦g¨¦e appeared within the mist, her figure elusive, with a tall and graceful

    silhouette d in a white gown.

    Mari? The Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Elder who guarded Botanic Haven! vin had heard the name; to

    be taken as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ by the Elder of Botanic Haven was an honor many envied.

    "Are you vin?" The woman asked, her voice sounding cool and indifferent.

    "Yes, that''s me." vin was a bit surprised she knew of him.

    "Leave. This is not a ce for you." The woman turned and walked back into the mist, without

    further inquiry or making things difficult for vin.

    "Thank you." vin picked up his urn, wondering to himself, was she that easy to speak with?

    "Wait, just like that, you let him go?" The young man seemed displeased.

    Mari''s voice floated out. "There''s no need to make things hard for a servant. Search him, and if

    he hasn''t concealed any Elixir Herbs, let him go without punishment."

    "See how fair she is? Why bother a servant?" vin chuckled.

    The youth scrutinized vin for a moment, then reluctantly searched him, not even sparing the urn.

    "Hurry off, and don''te back."

    "Could you kindly escort me out? I''ve lost my way."

    "Heh, am I supposed to deliver this for you? Are you jesting?" The youngd turned on his heel and

    retreated back to the herb garden.

    "Well, I''ll be on my way, then." vin intentionally raised his voice and, shouldering the stone urn,

    he ventured back into the dense woods. He didn''t leave straight away, but meandered through the

    forest, searching for an Elixir Herb and, if fortune favored him, perhaps an Advanced Elixir Herb or

    other treasures.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Thed was bold, indeed.

    Botanic Haven was the true treasure trove of the Cobalt Strike, with nearly three-quarters of the

    Elixir Herbs used by the Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Elders originating from these grounds. Owing to its unique

    environment and abundant energy, not all herbs were cultivated within the confines of the garden.

    Some special Elixir Herbs were grown in solitary ces, such as cliffs, ravines, or beside waterfalls,

    all specially enclosed and not always watched over.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    In some of these special locales, precious herbs would sprout of their own ord.

    Thus, the Prot¨¦g¨¦s tasked with guarding Botanic Haven had to routinely scour the area, searching

    for any missed Elixir Herbs.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    After half an hour, vin stumbled upon two Ordinary Elixir Herbs, which he promptly stuffed into

    his mouth and swallowed whole.

    He was taking a risk, a great risk! On the surface, he appeared nonchnt, but inside, his heart was

    in his throat, wondering if he might find a precious Elixir Herb grown in secret.

    "Who goes there?" A patrolling Prot¨¦g¨¦ spotted vin.

    "I''m just delivering goods. Mari has seen me; she bid me leave, but I seem to have lost my way,"

    vin replied, not dodging or hiding but instead striding briskly forward.

    "Mari?" The Prot¨¦g¨¦ eyed him suspiciously.

    "I met her at the edge of the herb garden."

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ approached to personally inspect his stone urn, searched his person, and nced

    over the list. "Follow this path down, and don''t wander off. If I catch you here again, you won''t get off

    so easily."

    "My thanks." vin quickly departed, vanishing into the mist. However, once he was well away from

    the Prot¨¦g¨¦, he slowed his pace and began to wander again, muttering to himself about Elixir

    Herbs.

    An hour passed with little to show for his efforts, save for one Ordinary Elixir Herb and encounters

    with three patrolling Prot¨¦g¨¦s, one of whom nearly dragged him before an Elder.

    vin dared not linger any longer, but he was not ready to give up. Gritting his teeth, he ventured

    once more into the wild. This time, his persistence was rewarded.

    Near the base of the mountain, there was a cliff some fifty meters high, draped with dark green ivy.

    In a secluded nook amid the jumble of bizarre rocks, he glimpsed a blood-red fruit, shrouded by fog

    and ivy, visible only from a certain angle.

    "Atst, a bit of fortune," vin murmured, seeing no one around. He set down the stone urn and

    drew out a rope, securing one end before cautiously descending.

    The cliff was slippery, the vines thorny. vin quickly reached the spot, but suddenly, from among

    the ivy, a massive python lunged out, its gaping maw aiming for vin''s head. It was dark green,

    camouged within the vines, striking without warning.

    vin''s heart skipped a beat, but instinctively, he swung a punch,nding a blow on the serpent''s

    head with the force of several hundred pounds. The python hissed wildly as it plummeted down the

    cliff.

    But before vin could catch his breath, rustling sounds emerged from the vines below, and one by

    one, more massive pythons awoke, flicking their tongues and setting their sights on him.

    "Indeed, a treasure," vin eximed, far from frightened, now exhrated. It was said that beasts

    often guarded precious wild Elixir Herbs, and the more numerous and powerful the guardians, the

    more valuable the Elixir Herb.

    The ivy on the cliff wall shook violently, not just with pythons but also venomous snakes.

    "I''ve got it. Could this be Viper''s Berry?" vin gasped in delight. An Advanced Elixir Fruit? This

    was an Advanced Elixir Fruit! What a stroke of luck; it was well worth the risk!

    But this Viper''s Berry was unusuallyrge; he had seen some Prot¨¦g¨¦ unt one no bigger than an

    egg, yet this fruit was asrge as his fist.

    "Is this a wild one? It looks to be." vin surveyed his surroundings. There would be a special

    marker if it were domesticated, but he found none.

    The pythons and venomous snakes became agitated, emerging in droves, lunging toward vin.

    Themotion had alerted a nearby patrolling Prot¨¦g¨¦, and the sound of hurried footsteps rushed

    toward the location. Without a moment to spare, vin quickly ascended the cliff, nimbly fixing the

    rope.

    "Why are you still here?" A stern voice called out from ahead; it was the same Prot¨¦g¨¦ who had

    seen vin before.

    "Please, escort me out. I am truly lost," vin pleaded with a pained expression.

    "Truly lost or pretending to be? Let''s see if you''re hiding anything." The man approached to inspect

    vin once more.

    "How could I be so bold? Botanic Haven is sacred ground; I know the rules."

    "I think I know who you are. You''re vin, aren''t you? I heard you''ve be a Novice Mage."

    "Novice Mage Stage III, indeed."

    "How did you manage that?"

    "I blundered through it, somehow."

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ clearly didn''t believe him but knew better than to pry secrets from vin''s lips. "Hurry

    along now. I will remind you once more, to stay away from Botanic Haven. If I see you again, it won''t

    be so easy on you."

    "My thanks." vin expressed his gratitude, lifting the stone urn to leave. Once clear of Botanic

    Haven, he discreetly circled around the base of the mountain, locating the Viper''s Berry and

    marking the spot secretly, intending to return another day to im it.

    "Not bad, not bad at all. Quite the find."

    vin walked away in high spirits, cradling the stone urn and nning to return that night to harvest

    his prize.

    vin had not wandered far from the Botanic Haven when his brow twitched. He slowed his pace

    and turned, casting his gaze toward the nearby thicket. "Since you''vee, there''s no use in

    hiding. Show yourself."

    "No wonder they call you ''little beast,''" a sultry voice teased. "Your nose is so keen, catching the

    scent of me from such a distance?" A figure of grace and allure emerged from the cool, verdant

    shadows of the forest. Her steps were delicate, until she stood fully in the warm embrace of the

    sunlight.

    She was a captivating woman, exuding an irresistible aura that defied resistance. Though her age

    suggested she should be the picture of youthful beauty, she was instead the epitome of seduction

    and grace, as if she were the embodiment of a rose itself¡ªa true enchantress.

    Her voluptuous figure undted subtly beneath her fiery red gown, revealing tantalizing curves and

    glimpses of her pale, tender skin that seemed to shimmer with an enticing luster, inspiring endless

    daydreams.

    Nysah! The sister of Tyral, famed for her beauty within the ranks of the Cobalt Strike, possessed a

    foxy charm that could make many a man''s heart itch with desire. Rumor had it that even the young

    Commander of the Cobalt Strike harbored a flirtatious intrigue with her.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    ¡°Is that not Lady Nysah I spy? It¡¯s been a while, and you seem to be wearing less and less, ha.¡±

    vin¡¯s voice carried augh, but his eyes held a frosty re. Far from being dazzled, he felt

    disgust. There was but one word for such a woman in his heart, tawdry!

    ¡°Eyes wandering a bit too freely, aren¡¯t they,d?¡±

    ¡°If you dress so scantily, isn¡¯t it to catch the eye? I¡¯d be remiss not to look my fill, and not give due

    appreciation to your efforts,¡± vin retorted, setting down the stone urn.

    ¡°Heh, so full of yourself, young one.¡±

    ¡°Adorned like a blossoming rose bush you are today. Not off to ensnare some young Commander,

    and yet you find time for my humble self? Let¡¯s make one thing clear, I have no interest in a slut like

    you,¡± vin¡¯s words wereced with thorns.

    ¡°Sharp-tongued as always.¡± Nysah¡¯s demeanor cooled slightly before she regained herposure,

    stepping out of the dense woods. ¡°With that stubborn streak of yours, it¡¯s a wonder you¡¯ve survived

    this long.¡±

    ¡°Spare me your concern. Where¡¯s that oaf of a brother? Why not call him out, and both of you can

    scurry away?¡±

    ¡°vin, what gives you the right to be so bold?¡± From behind Nysah, her brother Tyral emerged

    from the woond, a sneer on his lips. He had intended to bring his sister to teach vin a lesson

    last night, but she had other matters to attend to, so it had been postponed until now.

    ¡°Ah, truly the aura of a Novice Mage Stage III. Impressive, no wonder you¡¯ve been so quiet these

    past few months, hiding away in storage and breaking through in secret,¡± Nysah said mockingly. Her

    hips swayed as she walked, though her words were dripped with scorn. You¡¯ve toiled and suffered

    for months, meticulously scheming to reach Novice Mage Stage III, only to be easily outdone by my

    brother, humiliated in front of everyone, and forced to leave in disgrace. Meanwhile, my brother not

    only passed the test but was specially looked after for finishing first. The gap between people can

    sometimes be vast.

    ¡°You asked Odell to do this, didn¡¯t you?¡± vin stood his ground calmly, neither afraid nor showing

    any intent to flee.

    ¡°Today¡¯s your lucky day, to have entered the Hot Springs District unscathed and the Botanic Haven

    without being detained. I must say, I¡¯m almost impressed.¡±

    ¡°You y your games well, but is that all you¡¯re capable of? Speak then, how shall we y today?¡±

    ¡°Are you not afraid?¡± Nysah¡¯s body was like a willow in the breeze, each smile and frown brimming

    with seduction. She was so young and so charming, one could only imagine the trouble she¡¯d cause

    in years toe.

    ¡°He¡¯s just putting on a brave face but trembling with fear on the inside. vin, stop your foolish

    resistance. You won¡¯t leave here whole today. Kneel and apologize, maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood,

    you¡¯ll suffer less,¡± taunted Tyral, desperate to vent his frustration before he could return to the

    Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls to delve into the mysteries of Combat Magic.

    ¡°Rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t kneel to you ever.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, you will kneel.¡± Tyral red menacingly at vin.

    ¡°vin, I actually admire you, you know. Since yesterday, many Prot¨¦g¨¦s have taken notice of you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no deep hatred between us. I don¡¯t wish to make things too stiff. Shall we consider a

    perfect solution?¡± Nysah offered, her smile tempting.

    ¡°Nysah!¡± Tyral frowned deeply.

    Nysah¡¯s smile was dazzling. ¡°Return the Pearlwort to Tyral, bow and admit your wrongs, and I won¡¯t

    ask you to kneel.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple. What else?¡±

    ¡°Cripple your left hand, and make it look like an ident.¡± Her smile deepened, but her words finally

    revealed her cruelty. She hadn¡¯t taken vin seriously before, but his sudden rise as a Novice

    Mage had surprised many, and it was likely achieved without Celesse¡¯s intervention, purely on his

    own merit. vin had once again proven his talent to Cobalt Strike, and it was said he had caught

    the attention of many Elders and Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Tyral smiled; this was the sister he adored. Crippling vin¡¯s hand would limit his growth far more

    effectively than a mere beating.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already consumed the Pearlwort,¡± vin knew Nysah wouldn¡¯t let things rest; she was not a

    kind woman.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to discuss?¡±

    ¡°There was never anything to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so tough, vin. You know our stature as siblings. Even if we crippled both your arms,

    we¡¯d at most face a little punishment. No one would really do anything to us.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough talk then. Whatever you n, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Nysah chuckled lightly, and her eyes danced with mischief. ¡°Where do you get your confidence

    from? A mere Novice Mage Stage III is challenging me. Do you think I¡¯m just another ordinary

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ you¡¯ve met?¡±

    Just then, several Prot¨¦g¨¦s came walking down a nearby path, chatting andughing, seemingly

    deep in discussion. Caught off-guard by the scene before them, they showed a hint of surprise but

    had no intention of stirring trouble and quickly turned to leave.

    ¡°Nysah, don¡¯t waste words on him. Let¡¯s finish this quickly,¡± Tyral urged.

    Nysah blew a whimsical whistle; her red lips were enchanting, and her smile was bewitching.

    ¡°Today, your left hand will be rendered useless. Will you do it yourself, or shall I assist?¡±

    ¡°My left hand is right here. If you¡¯ve got the skill,e cripple it yourself; if not, then off with you.¡±

    vin extended his left hand, and his right hand was held behind his back.

    ¡°You know nothing of the world. Nysah, teach him a lesson,¡± Tyral hissed, infuriated by vin¡¯s

    arrogance, eager to see him groveling for mercy.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    ¡°You think advancing to Novice Mage makes you invincible? Your unorthodox methods are a joke

    compared to a true Mage,¡± Nysah said smoothly, approaching vin. Her pale, delicate fingers

    spun gracefully, conjuring spirits of me that danced merrily between her hands.

    Inferno Serpent Strike! An advanced Combat Magic that was known to be powerful.

    Yesterday, Tyral had cast Inferno Serpent Strike, but neither the scale of the mes, their heat, nor

    their conjuration could match the prowess of Nysah, a Novice Mage of Stage VI.

    "You still have a chance to back down," Nysah said with a sly grin, her beauty enchanting as her

    hands suddenly clenched. mes danced nimbly from her grasp, swirling with a ferocious intensity

    like twin serpents of fire coiling between her fingers.

    "Let''s fight then! I''ll stand my ground to the end!" vin could sense the danger. His left hand slowly

    balled into a fist until his knuckles turned white, and veins stood out along his arm.

    From the sidelines, Tyral shouted, "Nysah, be careful¡ªvin''s strength is formidable!"

    ¡°vin, you brute, do you think you can counter magic with sheer force?"

    "Without your Combat Magic, your power is a sad sight indeed."

    "Nysah, crush him! Show him what a real Novice Mage can do, let him feel the might of an Elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦!"

    Nysah, sensing vin''s stubbornness, scoffed internally. With a flick of her wrists, the mes

    around her soared as she moved gracefully towards vin like a striking viper. "Pity, vin. Today

    you''ll be nothing but a cripple."

    Her body was supple, her movements fluid as she weaved left and right, like an onrushing me

    serpent.

    She was not careless, readying a decisive blow to leave vin no chance for a counterattack. She

    had heard of vin''s astonishing physical strength; he had once thrashed a Stage I Novice Mage

    during his Apprentice years.

    "Finish him!" Tyral cheered from the sidelines.

    vin stood motionless, his gaze sharp as the eyes of a hawk, locking onto Nysah. Momentster,

    Nysah surged from the left in a sudden attack, showing no mercy. vin smirked. His concealed

    right hand had suddenly thrust forward a throwing dagger that streaked through the air like lightning.

    Its gleaming de aimed ruthlessly at Nysah.

    vin''s explosive power was immense; this long-prepared throw could wield the force of hundreds

    of pounds.

    Nysah''s reflexes were quick; she twisted in mid-air to avoid the dagger. Her red robes and zing

    mes gave her the appearance of a phoenix in flight.

    However...

    The dagger did not fly in a straight line but arced deviously, spinning rapidly like a miniature meat

    grinder, carrying with it a devastating force that grazed past Nysah''s side.

    The sound of tearing fabric filled the air as her fiery dress was ripped open from her rib to her waist,

    revealing the smooth skin beneath and even the bright color of her undergarment. The dagger sped

    past, leaving a crimson gash on her side.

    "Agh!" Nysah cried out, the unexpected exposure and pain momentarily threw her off bnce.

    "Quite fair skin you''ve got there!" vin''s eyes were cold as he leaped forward. His left fist swung

    like a frenzied war hammer,nding solidly on Nysah''s head. His blow was ruthless; he did not hold

    back in the slightest.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He no longer cared for chivalry; this fierce woman sought to ruin him, and he showed no mercy.

    With a dull thud, Nysah was sent flying, stumbling many steps before managing to regain her

    footing. Her dress fluttered, and the exposed skin and her slender figure stirred the desire of

    onlookers. Though the wound on her side was not fatal, blood flowed freely. Dizzy and unsteady,

    she struggled to remain upright.

    From just one punch? Tyral felt a chill run through him. How could this madman have hurt his

    sister?

    "You fool! Even without Combat Magic, I can still defeat you." vin charged at Nysah like a tiger

    descending the mountain. His approach was fierce and unyielding. Lacking in magical prowess, he

    made up for it with raw strength and experience. His bright red eyes showed no fear, only

    determination.

    "Nysah, watch out!" Tyral shouted a warning.

    Nysah shook her head to clear it and quickly covered her torn garments. "You''ll pay for this. I''m

    gonna cripple your hands." Her rage was palpable, having never suffered such humiliation.

    "Go ahead and try!" vin''s fighting spirit surged. His aura was like a torrential storm as he charged

    wildly. His blows rained down on Nysah like a leopard in a frenzy. Sure, he didn¡¯t have Combat

    Magic. But he could externalize his magic. Electricity crackled around his body, focusing on his fists

    with each wild strike, unleashing a terrifying impact.

    His savage assault soon had Nysah retreating in disarray. Her cries were sharp as her bright red

    dress was further torn by the electrical energy, revealing even more enticing views.

    "vin, do you hit women now?" The chaotic scene made Tyral''s scalp tingle; the boy was growing

    wilder with age.

    "You are picking on the weak!" Amidst his relentless attack, vin''s hand pped Nysah''s delicate

    face. The sound echoed through the woods, nearly sending her flying.

    "Go to hell!" Nysah screamed, unleashing her Inferno Serpent Strike without restraint. mes

    roared around her like a venomous serpent leaving itsir, repelling vin''s fierce assault with a

    palm strike to his chest.

    vin was sent flying as if struck by lightning. His clothes burnt away at the chest to reveal a bloody

    palm print and blood streaming down. However, before he was knocked back, he clenched his teeth

    andunched another dagger, its trajectory precise and cunning, burying itself into Nysah''s left

    shoulder, and sinking deep into the flesh. The force of the throw staggered Nysah, sending her

    crashing into a tree.

    Tyral could hardly believe it; his sister was a Stage VI Novice Mage, a formidable mage in her own

    right. Within the grand organization of the Cobalt Strike, it was not umon for Novice Mages to

    challenge each other beyond their levels. Sudden outbursts of madness, differences in experience,

    and the power of Combat Magic could all lead to unexpected oues. However, Nysah was three

    whole stages above vin.

    "Nysah, are you alright?" Tyral rushed to support Nysah.

    Nysah red at vin furiously. Her clothes were torn and revealing, and her fiery allure was

    undeniable. Yet, her disheveled state was pitiful, and the dagger pierced her shoulder. The spinning

    force nearly dislocated it, causing unbearable pain and leaving her pale.

    She had been careful around vin, and she was still grievously wounded. Tyral was in shock, but

    Nysah was even less able to ept what had happened.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    vin leaned against the stone urn. His injuries were severe, and his breath sounded ragged. The

    scent of charred flesh wafted from his chest where the Inferno Serpent Strike had hit him, and his

    ribs felt as though they were splintered. Yet he did not cry out in pain or show weakness; instead, a

    mischievous smirk curled at the corner of his mouth. "Nysah, no need to shout so; you''ll give the

    wrong impression."

    "You madman! Bastard!" Nysah shrieked in embarrassment and fury. She attempted tounch

    another assault, but the motion aggravated the wound on her shoulder, turning her face pale with

    pain.

    "If you can finish me, then do so without more talk; if not, be gone," vin spat out a mouthful of

    blood and drew a throwing knife from his belt. Gritting through the pain, he gathered his energy and

    took up a strange stance, channeling all his strength into his right hand.

    This was his life-saving throwing knife technique, one he would not reveal lightly if Nysah''s skill

    were not so vastly superior.

    "He wields a knife?" Nysah couldn''t hide her reproach toward Tyral. This skill with the de was not

    something acquired in two or three years; it was exceptionally tricky and, coupled with his strength,

    formidable in power. It didn''t seem like something he had picked up on his own, more like a set of

    Combat Magic. And yet, Cobalt Strike did not usually teach Combat Magic involving throwing

    knives.

    "I truly did not know," Tyral said, his voice a blend of frustration and rm. He, too, had noticed the

    unusual nature of the knife.

    "Hey, Nysah, your undergarments are showing," vin whistled.

    "Shameless!" Nysah hastily adjusted her skirt, and seizing the distraction, vin concentrated and

    flung the knife. But at that moment, a whooshing sound broke the air as a young man with an iron

    sword strapped to his back rushed toward them. The sword glowed with a golden aura. Its fierce

    energy and dazzling light were palpable even from afar.

    "Roald the Goldgrace? st it, what is he doing here?" Nysah''s face shifted with concern. She

    quickly tidied her tattered garments and dashed into the dense woods, casting an angry nce

    back at vin before she left.

    "Nysah! Wait for me," Tyral recognized the neer as well and fled in a panic, leaving vin

    behind.

    vin''s brow furrowed slightly as he pocketed his knife.

    Soon, a young man dressed in ck approached vin. He was strikingly good-looking, not with a

    delicate beauty but with a rugged handsomeness. His features were sharply defined, and his gaze

    piercing and profound, exuding an unintentional but unmistakable aura of intimidation.

    The most striking feature of his attire was the gleaming golden feathers embroidered on the cor of

    his ck clothing¡ªa special symbol denoting a noble status¡ªthe mark of a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦!

    The ranks of Cobalt Strike were strictly organized into Ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s were further categorized into Freshman Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Intermediate Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and

    Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    There were over eight thousand Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the Cobalt Strike, the vast majority of whom were

    Ordinary ones. There were only about six hundred Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and a mere thirty Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s. In the teenage bracket, there were only five.

    This man before vin was one of those Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, one of the five prodigies of the new

    generation, known as Roald the Goldgrace.

    He was a talent beyond measure, having created many miracles for Cobalt Strike. His golden sword

    was a weapon personally forged by the Commander of Cobalt Strike, naturally emanating a fierce

    energy.

    vin was an Ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦, and among them, he was a Freshman, one who was being

    punished, and belonged to the lowest echelon. Compared to the man before him, he was like a

    sparrow on the ground to an eagle soaring in the sky.

    "What has happened here?" Roald asked with a detached tone. He had been on his way to Botanic

    Haven to collect some Elixir Herb when he heard the sounds ofbat and hade to

    investigate. The scene was chaotic, with embers still glowing on the ground, clearly the aftermath of

    a recent struggle.

    vin was seriously wounded, but Roald showed no intention of offering help, instead fixing vin

    with a disapproving look.

    "Nothing of your concern. Sorry for causing you trouble," vin said, pressing down the pain and

    weakness as he turned to leave.

    "Halt!" Roaldmanded coldly.

    vin, holding his wounded chest, faced away from Roald. "Speak!"

    "I''ve warned you more than once¡ªthe stronger you act, the more severe your punishment will be.

    You''ll never escape from Cobalt Strike. You''d do well to serve obediently, to hold awe for everyone.

    Bow your head when you can, and bend your knee rather than stand tall. Only then might you earn

    forgiveness. If you wish to return to your Stormcast sooner, heed my words."

    "Your advice is noted," vin replied without turning back, and he departed from the mountaintop.

    "Foolish boy!"

    "This is none of your affairs."

    "Don''t think that bing a Novice Mage will grant you recognition. Your parents are criminals of

    Cobalt Strike, and their sins will be atoned by you for a lifetime. Without Combat Magic to guide

    your magic, do not dream of advancing further in the Novice Mage ranks. I decree you shall not

    progress beyond Novice Mage Stage VI," Roald snorted coldly. As a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ revered and

    envied by all, he would not typically concern himself with a Freshman like vin, but there was a

    special link between them¡ªCelesse!

    Celesse was one of the five Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the new generation, with beauty that was

    memorizing. She was a talent recognized by organizations and factions far and wide, with an

    extraordinaryposure akin to that of a celestial being. She was the goddess in the hearts of all

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike.

    Roald was infatuated with Celesse and ardently pursued her, but Celesse''s heart was not with him

    at all.

    vin paid no heed to his adversary and dragged his weary and wounded body down from the

    mountain summit. A carefree smile graced his face, though it was the kind of smile that tugged at

    one''s heartstrings. For eight long years, he had faced too many such skirmishes. He knew well that

    as his strength grew, so would the threats and traps set against him, but fear had no ce in his

    heart, nor would he ever cower or grovel.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    To live meant to stand. To stand meant to show resolve.

    Come midday, a fine misty rain began to fall.

    Returning to the storeroom, vin prepared his meal, greeted the elder, grabbed some food, and

    secluded himself in the hills behind the warehouse. There, amidst the jutting rocks and entangled

    ancient trees¡ªces unnoticed and unvisited by most¡ªhe found his secret training ground. Here,

    his smile was reced by a grim seriousness.

    From noon to the deep of night, vin absorbed the Restoration Aether of the world around him,

    rejuvenating his spirit and easing his wounds. Perhaps it was because he had begun the second

    phase of the Restoration Mantra, but his recovery was notably quicker this time.

    "Novice Mage Stage VI is clearly beyond my current reach. Strength, I need more strength," he

    murmured.

    vin gently touched the palm-shaped scar on his chest, knowing full healing would take more

    time. He was too weak; he had to be stronger, much stronger.

    After years of trials, he had finally achieved his dream of bing a Novice Mage. It was time to

    strive for a breakthrough, to work harder than ever before.

    "Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦! Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦! Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦!"

    vin recited the ranks of the Cobalt Strike in his mind. With each rank came different privileges

    and influence. Bing a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ would nearly grant him the status of an Elder. Once

    merely an Apprentice, he couldn''t dare to dream of status, but now, as a Novice Mage, his primary

    goal was to shed his Freshman Prot¨¦g¨¦ identity. Only with a higher status could he ess more

    Combat Magic, grow stronger faster, and perhaps secure greater benefits for the people of

    Stormcast.

    "For myself, for my kin, and for Stormcast," vin leaped up, his mind was calm and focused, his

    feet were positioned slowly, and his hands flexed. He began a mysterious opening stance.

    Who would say he knew no Combat Magic? This was the opening stance of ¡°Goliath Force,¡± a

    Combat Magic mastered by Brunn, an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike.

    The strict rules of the Cobalt Strike stated that Combat Magic must never be taught privately. Any

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ borrowing Combat Magic scrolls from the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls had to register and

    mark the return date. Even Elders teaching Combat Magic to Prot¨¦g¨¦s had to be formally recorded.

    vin had never officially studied any Combat Magic scrolls. Instead, he had covertly learned by

    observing Brunn''s every battle and trial, memorizing each move, and studying Brunn''s exterior to

    understand the interior. After years of relentless practice and refinement, vin had, in effect,

    created his own variant of Goliath Force.

    This martial technique could amplify a person''s explosive power by up to five times. Its potency was

    formidable against armor. However, it demanded an extremely resilient physique, requiring one''s

    body to be as strong as iron and bone to wield without self-injury.

    vin had secretly learned many Combat Magics, like Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Fradaley''s Wind-Split Sword,

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Lartel''s Stormsky Spear, and Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Maxarcush''s Hexaforce Fist. Yet, vin

    had decided to focus solely on mastering the Goliath Force.

    His constitution was unique, and after years of tempering with the Restoration Mantra, he far

    surpassed others, easily harnessing the Goliath Force that many dared not attempt.

    Goliath Force was divided into five phases, and vin had deciphered the first three. The final two

    were elusive, too profound to master. But the first three were enough to unleash his full potential.

    "First phase, Iron-d Tiger!" vin dashed through the woods, agile and fierce, his fist thundering

    into a giant tree.

    Crack! The ancient tree, wide enough to be embraced by two men, trembled violently. A dark hole

    was now punched through by vin''s Goliath Force.

    At his peak, vin''s punch weighed over six hundred pounds; this blow surely exceeded a

    thousand.

    Dust flew, and leaves danced as he moved, stirring up a howling gale.

    Boom! Thunderous roars echoed through the secluded hillside as vin unleashed his full might,

    immersed in the arduous practice of Combat Magic. Giant trees and bizarre rocks¡ªall targets for

    his strikes. Many of the massive boulders were brought here by his own hands.

    Denied the privilege of training in the Arena, he had fashioned his own battleground.

    "Second phase, Colossus Power!"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Third phase, Mountain Mover!"

    ...

    As he sprinted, vin''s body shook, and his strength tripled, shattering a boulder as tall as two

    men. Dust clouds billowed, stones scattered, and the darkness trembled unceasingly.

    Each phase doubled his power, bringing intense strain to his body. By the third phase, thick veins

    covered him, and his skin flushed red with exertion.

    vin had honed the first three phases of Goliath Force with a fervent purity, but his aspirations

    soared higher. He aimed to infuse his own lightning power into the technique, to further amplify the

    might of the Goliath Force.

    Crack!

    Boom!

    Muffled thuds resounded one after another, asionally punctuated by the shrill sound of

    converging electric sparks.

    In the heart of the dense forest, vin toiled, his sweat merging with the earth as he surrendered

    himself to the vigorous training of his inner energy.

    Guidance and help were foreign to him; he sought his path alone, through trial and error.

    He practiced until the midnight hour had long passed. viny upon the cold stone, gazing into

    the murky night sky. The gentle patter of rain cooled his fevered skin. Normally, he could wield the

    might of the Goliath Force for no more than two hours, but today, he had pushed beyond his limits

    by an additional half hour. The formidable power caused his body to radiate with heat, as if his very

    blood were boiling.

    As he watched the sky, two figures seemed to appear amidst the gloaming, smiling down at him.

    vin smiled back, though tears welled up in the corners of his eyes. In a hushed whisper, he

    spoke.

    "Father... Mother..."

    "My heart... aches for you..."

    "Where are you..."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Once, he was a young lord of Stormcast, and his parents were both renowned Elders within the

    Cobalt Strike. From his early years, he was immersed in a life of privilege. His parents adored him,

    the townsfolk cherished him, and he had a sweet little sister. His life was filled with joy.

    Back then, his parents often took him to the Cobalt Strike''s keep, where Elders would chuckle and

    pinch his cheek, calling him adorable, and others, with a hearty p on their chest, would im him

    as their chosen Prot¨¦g¨¦, their future pride.

    vin yearned for the keep and thirsted for the knowledge of the energies that bound the world.

    But then... In a single night of turmoil, everything changed.

    A sudden cmity shattered the once beautiful life he knew. His parents vanished, their fates

    unknown, and the Cobalt Strike''s wrathful punishment descended upon Stormcast.

    vin, as the young lord, was forcibly taken to the Cobalt Strike and made to suffer as a servant,

    effectively a hostage. His kin and the twenty thousand souls of his town were marched to the depths

    of Azure Mountain to toil in the magical ore mines.

    He was but seven years old, viewing the unfamiliar surroundings with fear and enduring mockery in

    a haze of despair.

    Eight years swiftly passed, and vin shed his naivety, enduring through sheer will. From despair to

    resolute toughness, his journey was fraught with hardship.

    In those eight years, he saw people''s true colors, and he learned the harsh realities of the world¡ª

    only the strong survive, and the weak perish.

    The words of his father haunted him¡ªThe weak perish, and the strong suffer.

    So he held his head high, facing ridicule and shame, and in his ceaseless striving, he found his own

    way to live and approach the mystical energies.

    vin knew no one woulde to his aid; only he could stand up for himself. He vowed to be

    the Cobalt Strike''s Golden Apprentice, to earn his ce among them, to challenge the Elder, and to

    free Stormcast from its suffering.

    "Just endure one more year, and learn another Combat Magic. After a year, I will advance to Novice

    Mage Stage IX."

    vin set his goal, knowing that the faster he grew in strength, the more he would be respected.

    Late into the night, he returned to the storeroom. Before returning, he had practiced the Restoration

    Mantra, and his physical state was well recovered. His clothes were ragged and bloodstained,

    soaked by the rain, revealing the muscr contours of his sturdy body.

    Hungry, he nned to find something to eat, but as he stepped into the courtyard, he stopped short.

    "Who''s that?"

    A figure stood in the doorway of the storeroom; it was not the old man, but a tall young maiden. The

    flickering firelight within hazily outlined her perfect silhouette.

    Nysah? No, it could not be!

    vin was on guard, suspecting Nysah had sent someone for revenge. If they chosed a rainy night,

    it seemed they were in a hurry.

    The maiden stood with her back to vin, murmuring softly inside.

    ¡°The Lord¡¯s injuries have worsened; he may notst much longer. Hemanded that I must bring

    you back.

    ¡°Powers eye us greedily, the Shadowlord¡¯s Tower needs someone to hold its ground.

    ¡°The only one who can uphold the Shadowlord¡¯s Tower, the only one tomand the allegiance of

    its thousands of blood followers, is you.¡±

    It was as if she was talking to herself or pleading with someone unseen.

    ¡°Crack!¡± vin identally stepped on a twig. Its faint snap drew the attention of the maiden inside.

    She nced over disinterestedly, her indifference clear, but vin¡¯s ragged appearance caught her

    eye again, and she looked back to the courtyard.

    vin gripped three throwing knives in his hand. His body crackled with electric energy, a bright

    glow shing intensely, illuminating his sharply handsome face. His brows furrowed with caution as

    he approached the storeroom. ¡°Miss, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. You can¡¯t just enter a man¡¯s

    room. Care toe out for a chat?¡±

    The maiden¡¯s expression darkened, ready to act, but a hoarse voice came from within the

    storeroom. ¡°Don¡¯t start trouble here. It¡¯ste, and I need to rest. Be on your way.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± the maiden urged.

    No further sound came from the storeroom.

    ¡°For the sake of the Lord, for the Shadowlord¡¯s Tower, please reconsider,¡± she said as she bowed

    respectfully and retreated from the storeroom.

    vin finally saw her clearly. A cloak of ck shrouded her, revealing only a stunningly beautiful

    face illuminated by the firelight within. Her skin was like silk, her eyes like autumn waters, her nose

    sculpted, and her lips were moist. She was breathtakingly beautiful, like a vision, so stunning it took

    vin¡¯s breath away. He was struck by her beauty but certain she was not from the Cobalt Strike.

    The maiden passed by vin as if he were mere air, leaving the courtyard with the grace of a

    fleeting shadow, silently vanishing into the darkness.

    ¡°What luck today, all I see are beauties.¡± vin mused for a moment, then turned his attention back

    to the storeroom, not overly concerned. As long as she wasn¡¯t here for vengeance, there was no

    need to worry.

    ¡°Old man, haven¡¯t eaten all day?¡± vin lifted the lid of the stove to find the morning¡¯s meal

    untouched and cold.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Half-asleep, the old man sat in a corner of the storeroom, the candlelight casting his aged profile.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    ¡°I¡¯ll heat food up. Care to join me for supper? There¡¯s meat tonight,¡± vin offered, untying a wild

    fowl from his belt, an unexpected catch from his training in the backwoods. He didn¡¯t ask about the

    maiden¡¯s identity or purpose. He had an understanding with the old man. Silence was their pact, for

    eight years, it had been so.

    The old man barely lifted his eyelids, offering no response.

    After washing and changing into clean clothes, vin kindled the fire, prepared some vegetables,

    and stewed the wild fowl. The warm, inviting aroma filled the humble storeroom.

    "Smells good, doesn''t it? Old man, have some. Let it be our midnight feast," vin called to the old

    man.

    The old man paid no heed, continuing to lounge lopsidedly where hey.

    "I''ll eat first, then I''ll leave some for you." vin was truly famished, and he started to eat without

    further ado.

    But after just a short while, the old man propped himself up and wandered into the storeroom.

    vin shrugged and carried on eating. "I''ll be stepping out for a bit, so don''t go locking up in a

    hurry, eh?"

    He nned to sneak out at midnight to pluck the Viper''s Berry before anyone from Botanic Haven

    got to it first.

    Before long, the old man emerged from somewhere with arge, dark jug and sat down at the

    wooden table. "Fetch two cups," he ordered.

    "Are we drinking?" vin raised an eyebrow, slightly puzzled, but he fetched two cups all the same,

    along with a te of pickled vegetables. They weren''t fine ingredients, just leftover roots from his

    cooking that he''d washed and soaked in a brine jar. Sometimes, when he was too tired or busy, he''d

    just grab some pickled roots to gnaw on with some bread for a simple meal.

    The old man uncorked the jug, and the pungent aroma of strong liquor filled the storeroom. He

    poured himself a cup and filled one for vin, too.

    "Something troubling you?" vin asked, eyeing the clear and fragrant liquid in his cup with even

    greater curiosity. What was so special about tonight?

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The old man lifted his cup and drained it in one go, tilting his head back and letting out a long sigh

    before topping up his drink.

    vin swirled the cup, taking a big gulp, and immediately, the fiery spice filled his mouth, burning its

    way down his throat and into his belly. There was a searing heat in his chest.

    "Hoo, that''s a strong brew," vin grimaced, for he had never drunk before. He hastily ate a few

    bites of the pickled vegetables to quell the burning sensation.

    The old man filled his cup again, then tilted his head back and downed another full cup.

    vin had known the old man for eight years and had never seen him like this. Could it have

    something to do with the girl from earlier? He nced at the cup in his hand, clenched his teeth,

    and gulped down the contents, feeling a rush of heat surge through him, warming his entire body.

    Upon reflection, the drink wasn''t half bad.

    The old man filled vin''s cup once more.

    "Have some food." vin said, pushing the te of vegetables toward the old man.

    The two of them, young and old, continued their meal in simplicity. Other than the asional word

    from vin, the old man remained silent, ever so silent.

    The girl from earlier hadn''t gone far. She had intended to leave, but when vin called out ''old

    man,'' she stopped just outside the rainy storeroom door, watching the shadowy reflections in the

    window from a distance.

    "Who is thatd?" Two figures appeared before the girl, a man, and a woman, both middle-aged

    with an air of formidable power. The drizzling cold rain seemed unable to wet their clothes; before it

    truly touched them, it evaporated in an invisible aura.

    Beneath their cloaks, their expressions were of shock. Could that boy really be sharing a table for

    food and drink with him? They could hardly believe their eyes. This old man had a past shadowed

    with mountains of bones and seas of blood; his notoriety terrified the world. Who would dare sit with

    him?

    "He''s only a Novice Mage, Stage III. Far too weak," the girl assumed vin was just a servant the

    old man kept, but what kind of servant would dare address him in that casual way? And what kind

    would have the privilege to share a drink with him? Could this boy have another identity? But then,

    why was his power so weak?

    The middle-aged man spoke gravely, "No one in the Cobalt Strike, including the Commander,

    knows his identity. This youngster probably doesn''t know either and just sees him as an ordinary old

    man."

    "He vanished ten years ago; the world thought him dead. If not for the Lord''s arrangements this

    time, we wouldn''t even know he was still alive." The woman looked toward the unmarked, solitary

    grave in the corner of the courtyard. Considering the legends, she sighed lightly. The saddest thing

    in the world, perhaps was this.

    The middle-aged man said, "The Shadowlord''s Tower needs him to return; it''s his duty to bear."

    The woman snorted, "If he refuses to go back, what can you do? Take him by force? You know his

    temper and his power. If he gets displeased, he could wipe us out with a flick of his hand."

    The girl murmured softly, "Let''s wait a little longer. I believe he still holds some affection for the

    Shadowlord''s Tower."

    "Mydy, we''re taking a great risk being here; we can''t stay long. If the Cobalt Strike finds us..."

    "He won''t make us wait too long."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    After downing six cups of fiery spirits, vin could no longer bear the brunt of the alcohol. His head

    throbbed and ached, and in a blurry haze, he slumped onto a pile of hay and soon fell asleep.

    In his slumber, he seemed to travel back to his childhood, to the distantnds of Stormcast. He saw

    his mother, his father, his sister, and many familiar kinfolk. The lord''s keep was filled withughter

    and joy, a picture of bliss and happiness.

    vin ran excitedly towards the familiar figures, but although they were right before him, they

    seemed not to see him. He shouted and waved frantically in front of each person, but his rtives

    were indifferent.

    As if in a daze, everyone grew silent, looking up at the sky expressionlessly, their eyes hollow. Then

    rain began to fall, a cold drizzle that soaked everyone, chilling to the bone.

    Suddenly...

    The scene shattered like a broken mirror, scattering with a crash, and all the people dissolved in the

    cold rain.

    The rain grew heavier, and darkness enveloped thend.

    Gone was the ancient city, gone were his loved ones, and vin found himself standing alone on a

    vast, blood-soaked battlefield. Endless beings shed in frenziedbat, their battle cries

    thunderous. Mysterious beasts roared amidst blood and fire.

    A cataclysm of heaven-sent mes and gales engulfed the world.

    The earth crumbled, and the sky copsed as if the apocalypse hade. Amidst this chaos, a

    bright crimson streak shed through the darkness, cleaving the inferno, shining like the sun. The

    crimson light pierced the battlefield, spreading a fearsome aura of death, causing all creatures to

    wail in fear.

    vin staggered across the battlefield as if chasing that peerless, tyrannical streak of light.

    Suddenly, the light halted and locked onto vin from afar. An endless aura of ughter boiled up

    and enveloped him.

    vin jolted awake with a start.

    It was a dream! A nightmare!

    Sweat-soaked and sobered, he gasped for air, struggling to swallow. Why did he have such a

    dream?

    It had been years since he''dst dreamt.

    Wiping away the sweat and feeling parched, vin rose with a pounding head and went to the

    courtyard to fetch some water.

    In the chilly courtyard, the old man sat under an ancient tree, flipping a dark, sinister-looking dagger

    in his hand. It was forged from an unknown material; it looked like ck iron or dark stone and

    emanated a chilling aura.

    "What?" vin, intrigued by the ck dagger, shook his head vigorously, half-believing he was still

    dreaming.

    "Hello?" he called out twice.

    The old man paid him no heed, slowly lifting the ck dagger.

    As vin watched, an inexplicable chill gripped his heart. He felt as though he had slipped back

    into his nightmare, overwhelmed by endless ughter, and sensed that the dark dagger was staring

    at him.

    Carefully, vin shifted his position but still felt the gaze of the dagger upon him. The ck dagger

    seemed to possess a strange sentience that was terrifying, yet in the hands of the old man, it was

    as obedient as a pet, nimbly flipping with his fingertips.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    vin was now fully alert, observing the old man and the ck dagger warily. He remembered

    seeing the old man throwing knives before, casually using metal scraps as weapons in the

    courtyard. After practicing for two days, vin felt quite adept and had crafted nine throwing knives

    himself, refining them over three years for defense.

    When he faced Nysah, it was the surprise attack with the throwing knife that had given him the

    upper hand, catching Nysah off guard.

    "The name of the knife, Shadowbringer," the old man said, opening his withered right hand. The

    ck dagger hovered over his palm. Its tip pointed down, its body emanated a sinister chill, and the

    space around it seemed to warp.

    "This knife..." vin felt his hair stand on end as he stepped back, astonished by the sight of the

    ck dagger.

    With a sudden flick of the old man''s hand, the dagger sang out, vibrating with a fearsome killing

    intent that filled the courtyard and permeated the heavens and earth.

    At that moment, the elders of the Cobalt Strike''s thirty mountains awoke, sensing a murderous aura

    that made their hearts tremble.

    vin stumbled backward, but the ck dagger instantly pressed against his forehead, swift as a

    beam of light, its trajectory impossible to track. It neither retreated nor advanced, merely touching

    the skin of vin''s brow. The sharp tip was exceedingly cold as if it sought to encase vin''s very

    soul in ice.

    "You..." vin dared not move. His forehead was slick with sweat, and he felt the palpable threat of

    death as if embraced by the Reaper himself. His body chilled to the core, and his breath constricted.

    "Do not use it recklessly until you''re an Advanced Mage," the old man warned, pushing through the

    air with his right hand, and the ck dagger plunged into vin''s forehead with a soft sound. In an

    instant, vin felt as though he had fallen into an icy cavern, as a bone-chilling cold had spread

    throughout his body, his breath nearly freezing.

    His consciousness spun, and he couldn¡¯t tell if it was pain or numbness overwhelming him. vin

    struggled to sit up, about to speak, but his body began to emit ck vapors, swirling around him

    until he was submerged.

    In his daze, the old master walked towards him. His hands were behind his back, and vin saw

    only the old man''s eyes, like endless abysses ready to devour him.

    "Am I dreaming again?" vin murmured softly, lying down on the ground.

    Everything felt surreal, both illusory and terrifying. Was it a dream? It must have been a dream.

    When vin opened his eyes again, it was the next morning. To his surprise, he was actually lying

    in the courtyard, basking in the warm, pleasant sunlight.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    "How did I end up here?" He stretchedzily, feeling light and refreshed. The cold difort had

    gone.

    "I dreamt it all. It must''ve been the alcohol. I should drink less next time."

    vin sprung up, flexing his body in his usual training routine. He punched fiercely into the air,

    sparks flying in coordination with his Goliath Force for the first three phrases.

    But as he continued, vin paused, staring at his arm crackling with unusually abundant arcs of

    electricity that felt strange to wield.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    What was happening? Had he overindulged in the drink the night before?

    Channeling his Energy, he dispersed the electricity and threw a few more punches, but this time, he

    was truly astonished.

    "Did I... break through?

    "Novice Mage... Stage IV?

    "How is this possible?"

    vin was incredulous, somehow having advanced to Stage IV of the Novice Mage rank without

    understanding how.

    But soon, vin faced a new conundrum. Not only had his realm increased, but his Channel of

    Energy had widened, and within his Energetic Core, there was an addition¡ªa small, pitch-ck

    dagger shrouded in a dark mist, hovering silently above the subdued energy.

    "What''s all this about?

    "Wasn''t I merely dreamingst night?"

    vin inspected closely. Indeed, he had truly advanced. But because the advancement was so

    bizarrely sudden, the magic within his Channel of Energy still lingered at Stage III, desperately

    needing replenishment. And there really was a ck dagger inside his energy, identical to the one

    the old man had given him in what he thought was a dream.

    It wasn''t a dream? It wasn''t a dream!

    This mysterious ck dagger was a gift from the old man!

    "Thank you!" Overjoyed, vin ran back to the storeroom to give thanks. But strangely, there was

    no one in the storeroom. The old man was not there.

    In the eight years vin had known him, the old man had either been lost in thought under a tree,

    mourning at the graveside, or sleeping in the storeroom¡ªhe had never strayed half a step from that

    ce.

    "Odd, where could he have gone?"

    A bad feeling suddenly hit vin, and he searched carefully through the storeroom and courtyard,

    even scouring the hills around, but he found no trace of the old man.

    "Has he left?

    "That can''t be right. How could he have left without a word?

    "But he did seem strange yesterday.

    "Could it be because of the girl from yesterday?"

    vin returned to the storeroom, approaching the old man''s wooden bed. A worn nket and a few

    patched garments were all of the old man''s possessions, and not a single item was taken.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    vin''s hand touched the old clothes, feeling something inside them. He gently lifted them to reveal

    a note, with a single word¡ª"Fate!"

    Beneath the notey a scroll, and an ancient sword. A wave of antiquity and might washed over

    him. The scroll and the ancient sword seemed to possess real energy, filling the surrounding air with

    hints of sharpness and coldness.

    "Has he truly gone?" vin held the note, suddenly feeling a sense of loss as if something had

    been abruptly taken from him.

    Has he really gone?

    For eight years, it was the old man''spany that made the simple storeroom feel like home. No

    matter how tough or bitter life was, vin could always return home and rest. He knew the old man

    was no ordinary man, but he had never expected him to leave so soon.

    Fate! Is it my fate? Whose fate? Why did he deliberately leave this word?

    vin carefully stowed the note, keeping it close, and picked up the scroll.

    This scroll was called Grand Arcanum of the de.

    With no borate introduction, vin opened the scroll and revealed the first technique¡ª

    Earthtorrent Greatde! A technique to cleave mountains and rivers asunder!

    They were refined descriptions of techniques, and concise illustrations of the Channel of Energy.

    vin frowned as he perused through the scroll. The writing and diagrams were incredibly detailed

    yet blurry and indistinct, requiring intense concentration and calm to make out the content, and this

    was only the first technique. Flipping to the second, vin found it impossible to discern clearly;

    even the name of the move was obscure. It was right there before him but somehow resisted rity,

    even giving him a strange sense of rejection.

    With his current realm and mental fortitude, vin was barely qualified to study the first technique.

    ¡°What level of Combat Magic is this?¡±

    vin marveled at the Arcanum in his hands, so mysterious and extraordinary. He had always

    longed for Combat Magic and hoped to possess his own weapon. He hadn¡¯t expected his wishes to

    be fulfilled this day, yet as he held the ancient scroll and sword, all the while reflecting on his

    drunkenness from the previous night, he struggled to feel happy.

    ¡°vin!¡± A shrill voice suddenly called from outside.

    vin concealed the Arcanum and the ancient sword in the deepest part of the storeroom.

    ¡°vin! Where on earth have you gone off to!¡± Odell burst through the iron door, waving a list in

    hand, shouting shrilly, ¡°I¡¯ve had your orders since dawn, and now it¡¯s noon, and you¡¯ve yet to deliver.

    Do you even want your job anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± vin replied, swiftly preparing himself and taking the list outside.

    Odell stood by the iron door, nagging incessantly, ¡°Don¡¯t think being a Novice Mage exempts you

    from the rules. No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re still a servant under my watch! I¡¯ll let it slide

    today, but if you dare miss another delivery, I¡¯ll report you to the steward. See how you¡¯ll be dealt

    with then!¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    vin hoisted the hefty stone cauldron, delivering goods far and wide, and this time, Odell dared

    not meddle with his tasks. His tardiness in deliveries inevitably led to reprimands and mockery from

    the Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s. But vin paid them no heed; he dropped off the goods and left in a hurry,

    eager to return to his training.

    Overnight, he had advanced to Stage IV, and his vitality, aura, and spirit all enhanced, showing

    significant growth in strength. However, it was not a normal breakthrough; his core was unstable,

    and the magic within his Channel of Energy was not abundant. The best way to recuperate was, of

    course, to consume some Elixir Herbs or Elixir Fruits.

    Taking advantage of his delivery errands, vin ventured near Botanic Haven again to see if the

    Viper''s Berry was still there.

    The cliff was covered in thick green vines, twisted and chaotic, hiding countless snakes and pythons

    within. At a nce, it was hard to tell the vines from the serpents.

    The Viper''s Berry was well hidden; had it not been for a lucky glimpse the day before, vin might

    have never spotted it.

    "I''lle back tonight to pick it up," vin confirmed the presence of the Viper''s Berry and

    prepared to leave. It was not safe to linger long in this ce.

    Suddenly, the Shadowbringer within his Energetic Core began to tremble, spreading a dark mist

    over the energy above, as if warning of some danger.

    vin quickly hid in the tangled forest.

    What was happening? Was someone nearby?

    The trembling of the Shadowbringer grew more intense, and the dark miasma loomed over.

    Wait, what was that?

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    vin watched in astonishment as a golden serpent slowly poked its head out from the vines where

    the Viper''s Berry grew, flicking its blood-red tongue. Its small eyes swiveled and soon fixed on

    vin''s hiding spot.

    Was that a Magi-Monster?!

    vin was startled. There really was a Magi-Monster. No wonder the myriad of snakes and pythons

    circled the Viper''s Berry but didn''t swallow it directly; a Magi-Monster was guarding it.

    Was the Viper''s Berry not the property of Botanic Haven, and it actually belonged to the monster?

    The Golden Serpent slowly wound around the Viper''s Berry, its gaze iming ownership.

    "So it is," vin muttered, "Advanced Elixir Fruits aren''t just lying around for the taking." He

    hesitated. Should he risk returning tonight? Ordinary snakes could be easily dealt with, allowing him

    to leave unnoticed. But the Golden Serpent was clearly a Magi-Monster, and with his current

    strength, he couldn''t easily defeat it. If a standoff ensued, he might end up surrounded by the

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Botanic Haven.

    "Perhaps it''s best to wait. Once I grow stronger, I''lle back for it!"

    Suppressing his desire for the Viper''s Berry, vin left Botanic Haven and returned to the

    warehouse to practice in peace. With magic scarce in his Channel of Energy, he could only slowly

    absorb it from the world around him.

    This minor setback couldn''t dampen vin''s spirits. At least he was certain the Viper''s Berry wasn''t

    owned by Botanic Haven, but by the Magi-Monster, so he bore no guilt and needn''t worry about

    repercussions.

    ...

    The Grand Arcanum of the de and the Dawnedge dey before him. The long-awaited

    Combat Magic, and the weapon he had yearned for!

    vin lifted the ancient sword, pointing it towards the sky, its cold light spilling forth under the sun,

    bright and dazzling. His heart surged with excitement, and with a clear cry, he danced and swung

    the de, casting sword blossoms into the air.

    The ancient sword seemed forged from a single piece of divine metal, seamless and unified. It was

    noble and elegant, and even just resting there, the sword''s energy permeated the air. Once he

    began to wield it, the sharp energy swept through the courtyard, leaving fine marks on stones and

    trees alike.

    What a divine weapon!

    vin gripped it tightly, giving in to his enthusiastic training. But soon, the de grew colder and

    heavier, his right hand and arm bing numb and sore. He was confident in his physical strength,

    but he could only wield it for a short time.

    "The Arcanum! The ancient sword! The Shadowbringer! These are not for me to wield lightly." Far

    from being discouraged, vin''s spirits were lifted, grateful for the old man''s gifts. Such generous

    offerings were almost too much for him to ept.

    "Earthtorrent Greatde! One sword to cleave mountains and rivers asunder!"

    Setting down the Dawnedge de, vin began to focus on understanding the Arcanum. The

    Arcanum was resistant, and to see the text within andprehend the flow of energy, he had to

    concentrate intensely, with not a single stray thought, or the words would blur, and the pathways

    would distort, leading to errors in his understanding.

    vin might not have seen true Combat Magic before. Still, he knew that its practice required

    utmost precision¡ªa single misinterpretation or a forgotten energy channel could lead to grave

    consequences.

    The Grand Arcanum of the de, such miraculous Combat Magic, required even greater respect

    and care.

    vin locked himself in the warehouse, not wanting any distractions. He studied each word and

    each energy channel methodically.

    The Earthtorrent Greatde was only the first technique, yet it had hundreds of annotated words

    and aplex flow of energy.

    From noon to evening, and then deep into the night, vin dedicated himself to understanding the

    Arcanum. The expenditure of mental energy was severe, and vin needed to constantly chant the

    Restoration Mantra to draw in the Restoration Aether and replenish his reserves, ensuring he could

    continue his research.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    For five consecutive days, vin delivered goods in the morning, trained his physical strength, and,

    come afternoon and evening, delving into the mysteries of the Earthtorrent Greatde. The more

    he studied, the more astonished he became at the de''s profound movements and the terrifying

    power he wielded.

    He made a handwritten copy of the first technique and entrusted it to Carlys, instructing her to pass

    it to Celesse, and emphasized that it should be burned after reading. Such wondrous knowledge of

    the scroll should be shared.

    "Why are you here?" Afterpleting his deliveries, vin had just returned to the warehouse

    when he found Odell standing in front of the iron gate, hands behind his back, head tilted, and eyes

    askew¡ªever the infuriating presence.

    Odell jangled therge lock on the gate. "Think the warehouse is your own? Why do you lock it up

    after a delivery?"

    "State your business or leave."

    "You..."

    vin''s gaze turned frosty. "I haven''t settled the score with you regarding Nysah''s affair. Don''t stir

    up trouble for no reason."

    Odell stuttered ambiguously, "What affair with Nysah? I don''t understand."

    "Get lost." vin, carrying a stone jar, moved toward the iron gate.

    "You bloody..." Odell wanted to assert his dominance, but his muttering diminished his presence.

    "I''vee to assign you a task. Get ready; we''re setting off soon."

    "Where to?"

    "The Arena. Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s will venture out to gather herbs today, and we have arranged

    for several Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s to offer protection."

    "I''m to protect a Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ on a herb-gathering expedition? You''ve lost your mind."

    Odell sneered, "You? You''re not worthy! I heard they need a servant, so I rmended you."

    "What trick are you ying now?" vin narrowed his eyes, his fists creaking with tension.

    "You''re a rare talent among our Cobalt Strike''s many servants¡ªstrong, brave, and even a Novice

    Mage. Who else should I rmend?" Odell quickly stepped back to keep a safe distance, wary of

    vin''s potential punch. "You have half an hour to prepare. Come to me to collect your tools."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s in Botanic Haven often formed teams to venture into the depths of Cloudveil Woods in

    search of precious herbs to enrich their stock of Elixir Herbs and Fruits. The Botanic Haven

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s were generally powerful enough to handle the dangers outside, but for safety, Cobalt

    Strike always arranged for many Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and sometimes even an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ to lead the

    group.

    However, it was unheard of for a servant to apany them.

    vin took his Dawnedge de, wrapped it in threeyers of beast hide to conceal its intimidating

    sword energy, and secretly stashed his throwing des at his waist. Once fully prepared, he went to

    collect his tools from Odell.

    A massive iron barrel over two meters high, filled with various tools and enough provisions, it

    weighed a staggering seven hundred pounds. vin hoisted the barrel onto his back and strode

    towards the tenth arena.

    The Arena was crowded with over a hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s, including more than twenty from Botanic

    Haven. They wore silver-white robes embroidered with green herbal patterns, symbols of honor and

    status.

    Few dared to provoke a Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ within Cobalt Strike, and to maintain their mystique,

    these Prot¨¦g¨¦s rarely mingled with others.

    Seventy to eighty Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s were responsible for their protection, mostly around twenty years

    old and at or above Stage VI of the Novice Mage.

    As vin ascended the stone steps into the Arena, he stopped in his tracks.

    Nysah? What was she doing in the protection team?

    Nysah stood amidst the bustling crowd, beguiling and beautiful, herughter light and alluring. The

    breeze yed with her smooth hair and teased her gown, revealing shapely and elegant legs. Many

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s crowded around her, their gazes hot with desire. Several Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s could

    not contain their restlessness, approaching her to exchange pleasantries.

    "Well, if it isn''t vin? What brings you here?" Nysah''s surprised gaze fell upon the approaching

    vin.

    vin? Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s turned to look.

    A Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ chuckled. "vin hase to be our apanying servant."

    "Apanying servant? For what?" Nysah sashayed out from the crowd, her beauty and charisma

    irresistible, her figure voluptuous and enticing. Many guys watched her, unable to help but swallow

    hard, knowing they were in for quite a sight on this journey.

    "We used to carry our own tools and food, but with vin here, we can offload our burdens onto

    him. This is the man Odell rmended, a remarkable servant of our Cobalt Strike, possessing

    strength and courage, and also a Novice Mage."

    "Is that so? Well then, no need for us to be polite." Nysah approached vin and casually tossed

    her small parcel into the barrel.

    "This time, we can lighten our load. Come, put everything in." Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s threw their bags and

    unnecessary items into the barrel, which weighed seven hundred pounds and slowly increased to

    over a thousand.

    vin stood there, unmoving, realizing this was another of Nysah''s schemes orchestrated through

    Odell.

    That wretched woman was plotting to have hime to grief in the forest.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    A merry band of over a hundred souls left the fortress of Cobalt Strike. Theirughter and chatter

    faded into the depths of the Cloudveil Woods.

    Ancient trees reached skyward, their thick trunks and wildly tangled branches creating a domain of

    shadow and peril. Venomous serpentsy in wait, and wild beasts roamed; the woods were fraught

    with danger.

    The forest was as old as the world itself, its ancient aura palpable.

    The tribe moved slowly through the dense woond, the ground nketed with decaying leaves

    and the low-hanging branches brushing against their shoulders. In the cluttered corners, the

    asional skeletal remains of beasts could be spied.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    vin, burdened with an iron bucket heavy enough to be the weight of the world, brought up the

    rear, ever vignt of the damp and dense woonds. While others may have had many forays into

    the forest, this was his first venture beyond Cobalt Strike in eight years, and he was utterly unaware

    of whaty beyond.

    A ck bear, huffing and puffing, ambled by the edge of the trees, casting a cold nce at their

    company. With a snarl, it revealed its nature as a Magi-Monster, the air around it seemed to tremble

    as pebbles rose from the ground to orbit its formidable form. Its aura was strong and potent.

    The herb-gathering party paid the bear no heed. After all, what was there to fear with their

    numbers?

    But vin was not so carefree; his right hand subtly gripped the throwing knives at his belt, his

    senses on high alert.

    The bear did not attack but watched them depart before lumbering back into the woods.

    The mountain path was uneven, roots intertwined like a puzzle. The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s moved with

    ease, often leaping into the treetops to show off to the girls or chasing after a Magi-Monster to

    disy their prowess. vin moved cautiously under his heavy burden, yet he felt neither

    frustration nor irritation. He walked steadily, breathing evenly. His back remained straight, treating

    the weighty journey as a test of endurance.

    After three days, the herb-gatheringpany ventured deeper into the forest, arriving at the peak of

    a towering mountain a thousand meters tall.

    "This peak is unique, resembling the outstretched wings of a ck eagle. We use it as andmark

    for these parts. We shall reconvene here in a fortnight.

    "vin, distribute the tools from the bucket to the groups, and then wait here. Don''t wander off, or

    your life will be on your own head if lost.

    "The woods are treacherous. Tread carefully and try not to provoke the Magi-Monsters.

    "Remember, reconvene in a fortnight. Do not tarry too long."

    The party split into fifteen groups, each consisting of one or two Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the Botanic Haven

    and four or five people as their guardian, bnced ording to their strengths.

    The herb-gathering teams would disperse into different parts of the mountain range in search of

    Elixir Herbs.

    vin set down the bucket, taking out all the tools and provisions.

    "vin, just stay put on this peak, and don''t you dare wander off." Nysah winked at him, her lips a

    fiery red, and her presence bewitching.

    "Stay here! I don''t want to be held ountable for your demise," a Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦

    reminded him coldly.

    "We set out now. Best of luck to each group."

    With a collective shout, the group shouldered their packs and left the mountain peak, leaving vin

    alone.

    Standing atop the peak, vin gazed out at the vast forest sea. Its waves of green was crested by

    rugged peaks and shrouded in ethereal mist that danced with the breeze. The view was majestic

    and wild, filling him with a sense of boundless wonder. He took a deep breath of the crisp,

    refreshing air, and his spirits lifted.

    But beneath the beauty of this primeval forest lurked many dangers, with wild beast Magi-Monsters

    enacting the brutalw of the survival of the fittest.

    For vin, however, the greater danger was not the forest itself but Nysah. That bitch had brought

    him to the herb-gathering team with foul intentions. He stood expressionless for a moment, then

    approached the ¡°Eagle''s Beak¡± cliff at the mountain''s summit. He stretched his limbs and eased his

    shoulders, navigating the treacherous curve of the cliff and hanging from the ¡°Eagle''s Beak¡± below.

    Before long, a herb-gathering team returned to the mountain top.

    "vin, I¡¯vee to check on you," Nysah approached, herughter ringing clear like a bell. Her

    partially exposed skin was as tender as fresh bloom, exuding an enchanting youthful allure. She

    shone so brightly wherever she went that even the wildflowers in the forest paled inparison.

    A burly male Prot¨¦g¨¦ followed closely behind her. "I''ll deal with him first. I''ve heard he''s a tough nut

    to crack. I delight in the sound of tough nuts screaming."

    Another chuckled. "Let me taste blood first. I always offer a blood sacrifice to the mountain when I

    gather herbs. Previously, I used the blood of Magi-Monsters, but this time, let''s see the effect of

    human blood."

    "Don''t be so loud. You''ll scare our little menial."

    "Hmm? Where''s vin?"

    The mountain top was empty save for the lonely cauldron; vin was nowhere to be seen.

    "He couldn''t have run off, could he?" Nysah''s expression shifted as she signaled the four to spread

    out and search.

    They scoured the peak but found no trace of vin. Reluctantly, they searched again to no avail.

    "The cunningd, he must have fled with another team," Nysah acknowledged vin''s will to

    survive, though she was surprised by his swift action.

    "What now?" A Prot¨¦g¨¦ with a silver spear approached the ¡°Eagle''s Beak¡± cliff, peered down, and

    swiftly retreated, knowing a fall would mean death on the rocks a kilometer below.

    Nysah spoke with malice, "vin must die. He cannot be allowed to return to Cobalt Strike alive."

    A Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ assured her, "Lady Nysah, fret not. We promised to aid you, and we shall

    not break our word. A mere servant, no matter how unique, is still a servant. I care little for the

    consequences of his death. Besides, he''ll likely perish in the forest, and his bones will be left

    unimed. Who would know his fate? We¡¯ll go after him now; vin won''t have gotten far."

    "Thank you for your efforts. The rewards I promised will only increase, and never decrease.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Lady Nysah, you¡¯re too kind. Serving you is our honor.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    ¡°Chase him! vin is not familiar with thesends; he can''t have gone far." Nysah bore a grudge

    against vin ever since the day she was grievously wounded. She had been plotting how to deal

    with vin, and the more she thought about it, the more she despised him, and the more she

    wanted to end his life. It had not been easy, but she finally convinced the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Botanic

    Haven to recruit vin into their herb gathering party, taking him far from Cobalt Strike. This was a

    rare opportunity that Nysah could not let slip away again.

    Beneath the sheer face of Eagle''s Beak Cliff, vin hung suspended, hearing their conversation

    with crystal rity. His gaze grew colder by the second. He had thought that Nysah only intended to

    teach him a lesson, to humiliate him; he had not expected Nysah to seek his life.

    In the dense and dark forest, where beasts roamed, and Magi-Monsters howled, the air was thick

    with the scent of danger. The towering ancient trees loomed like monstrous figures in the shadows,

    sending shivers down one''s spine.

    From dawn till now, Nysah and her party had not found a trace of vin. The higher the Mage''s

    realm, the more sensitive their Mindfulness became. With the strength of the five of them, finding

    vin should have been effortless, and it should be only a matter of time, but until now, they hadn''t

    found anything.

    "It doesn''t make sense. vin is weak and inexperienced; he shouldn''t be able to escape our

    tracking."

    "With his strength, any encounter with a Magi-Monster would leave him no choice but to flee. He

    should be easy for us to discover."

    "Hmph, perhaps a Magi-Monster has already made a snack of him."

    Their expressions were sour. A mere servant had led them on a chase for an entire day, and it was

    an embarrassment to them all. They all wanted to show their worth before Nysah, but now they had

    all been put in an awkward position.

    "vin won''t be able to hide for long, especially not at night," Nysah said coldly as she led the way.

    They had to find vin tonight; the longer they dyed, the further and deeper he could hide,

    making it even more troublesome to find himter.

    "The little rat is quite good at hiding," muttered a young man, trailing behind the group, carrying a

    silvernce. Suddenly, he furrowed his brow. "Wait!"

    "What is it?" The four others were instantly on alert, listening intently to the sounds around them.

    "Do you think... vin never left the summit?"

    "We scoured the summit and even swept through the forests on our descent. It''s impossible for him

    to be there."

    "What I mean is, could he be hiding somewhere beneath Eagle''s Beak Cliff?" The young man with

    the silvernce was cut off abruptly as he spun around, his sharp eyes piercing the darkness.

    At that moment, three bolts of lethal light tore through the night, whirling with a howling wind, and

    struck at them.

    "Damn!" Thence bearer shouted coldly. His weapon twirled, grazed the ground, and struck

    upward in a zing arc. Hisnce tip deftly met the first bolt of light.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    But...

    ng! A deafening ring exploded when the silvernce shed with the first bolt. It was a throwing

    knife, its force terrifying. It disrupted his technique, nearly causing him to stumble as the remaining

    two knives continued unabated, thumping into his flesh.

    The knives were strong; one pierced through his abdomen and another through his shoulder, blood

    spraying.

    "Ah..." The young man screamed in pain. He was thrown off bnce by the force of the knives.

    "Who goes there?" Nysah and the others paled.

    A figure burst from the darkness ahead, sprinting forward, and in a blink, was in front of thence

    bearer, unleashing a flurry of punches with howling force and brutal power.

    "Save me!" Thence bearer cried out, blood spraying, and terror on his face.

    Crack! The Goliath Force crushed down on his chest like the force of a thousand pounds erupting,

    instantly shattering his breastbone and sending him flying. His broken ribs punctured his heart, and

    thence Prot¨¦g¨¦ spat blood as he was flung backward.

    The others were shaken, and the two nearest men shouted, "Stop him!"

    One brandished his swords, shing fiercely, des gleaming with blinding golden light, casting

    countless shadows. "Sword Dance, Shadow sh!"

    Another thrust out his palms, surging earth energy swirling violently, stirring up clouds of dust.

    "Earth''s Fury!"

    The figure sprinted, leaped three meters high into the treetops, and hurled three more throwing

    knives with explosive force. Their gleaming arcs locked onto the two men.

    They could barely see in the darkness, but they felt the danger and hastily dodged aside.

    The figure descended like a meteor, his body coiled and released like a spring, charging at the

    retreating swordsman.

    "Argh!" The swordsman roared fiercely, lunging to meet the attack.

    The shadowy figure, sprinting low, flipped at thest moment, avoiding the des and using his

    right palm to spring sideways. His feet, charged with mighty strength, sparked with blinding lightning

    and struck like a hammering storm at the swordsman''s belly.

    So fast! The swordsman''s face contorted, and his vision blurred by the sudden re of lightning. He

    tried to dodge, but while he managed to evade one kick, he couldn''t escape the next. The figure''s

    relentless assault pounded him, sending him flying. Hey curled up on the ground, struggling to

    catch his breath.

    "Earth''s Fury!" the other Prot¨¦g¨¦ called out, his palms a blur. The mighty earth energy swirled and

    whistled around him, stirring up a tempest of sand and stone.

    The figurended, stood tall, and collided head-on. Just before impact, he leaped, and his feet

    whirled, lightning and brute force meeting Earth''s Fury.

    Crack, crack, crack! The lightning was destroyed. Against the Combat Magic of a Stage VI mage,

    the lightning weakened substantially, but the figure''s true forcey in the brutal strength and

    explosive power of his feet. They hammered down on the Prot¨¦g¨¦''s hands, shattering the earthen

    shield and tearing the flesh.

    The figure spun in midair, and a kick was aimed squarely at his opponent''s face.

    The man dodged desperately, narrowly escaping, but the figure was relentless, following up with a

    crushing blow to his chest. The force was ferocious.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ spat blood and was sent flying, tumbling through the underbrush. He did not recover

    for a long while.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    A series of wild raids swept through the forest like a tempest stripping leaves from trees, appearing

    without warning and ending in the blink of an eye. The Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ called Ogmundr,

    guarding Nysah, retreated more than ten paces to ensure a safe distance. With a Gold-Veined

    Bronzesword in hand, he pointed the de at the shadowy figure. The sword shimmered with a

    cold light, and his presence became fierce and unyielding.

    Three meny in the aftermath, one dead, two grievously injured. The tang of blood wafted through

    the woods. The two wounded Prot¨¦g¨¦s groaned in pain on the ground, struggling to rise but

    copsing again due to the severity of their injuries.

    The figure in the darkness slowly rose, eyes cold and sharp as knives, radiating murderous intent,

    with arcs of electricity crackling over their form, revealing their features.

    "vin? Is it you!" Nysah, still shaken, couldn''t believe the scene before her eyes. She had

    firsthand experience with vin''s strength, which was indeed wild, like that of an untamed beast.

    But his true power was not much different from hers¡ªor so she thought. Tonight, he seemed like a

    different person. Those icy eyes made her shiver, and she dared not meet his gaze.

    "You''re not a Stage III Novice Mage!" Ogmundr was equally shocked. The series of fierce and fluid

    attacks was like a rehearsed performance, executed in one breath, finishing a deadly assault in an

    instant. Each movement was imbued with ferocity.

    vin stood in the dark for a moment, then slowly retreated, picking up scattered throwing knives.

    "Want to y this game? I''m in it to the end. If you can''t kill me, I''ll kill you."

    "Arrogant! What are you to dare defy me?" Ogmundr''s face darkened, his aura intensifying. The

    Gold-Veined Bronzesword began to vibrate slightly, emitting a pleasing ring as the de''s energy

    surged, filling the forest with an oppressive intent to kill.

    "vin, you''ve got some nerve, attacking your fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s. The Cobalt Strike won''t let you off

    for this," Nysah eximed, suddenly realizing. They hadn¡¯t evenid a hand on vin, and he

    dared to ambush them?

    "Save your disgusting ttery. Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re pretty.

    You''re not worthy to take my life!"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Stop wasting time on him! End him, I want him dead..." The swordsman struggled to lift his head.

    His face twisted in pain and anger, ring malevolently at vin from the darkness.

    "You brought this upon yourselves; don''t me us. Ogmundr, we can''t let him escape," Nysah

    urged, feeling a profound threat from vin''s demonstrated strength and brutality.

    "Ogmundr, finish him, what are you waiting for!" The swordsman suddenly sprang up, trying to

    distance himself from vin.

    vin erupted in violence, charging straight at the swordsman.

    The swordsman recoiled, ignoring his pain and any concern for his image, rolling and crawling

    towards Ogmundr, screaming, "Kill him! Kill him!"

    ¡±Acting recklessly before me? You will regret this." Ogmundr decisively intercepted, moving with the

    swiftness of a lightning. He first arrived beside the swordsman, thrusting his sword and casting five

    swift shadows of his de, each fiercely targeting vin''s heart, shoulders, brow, abdomen, and

    throat. The swordy was intricate and deadly, making it impossible to discern which was real and

    which was a feint.

    vin did not flinch or dodge, meeting the attack head-on. In a critical moment, his Dawnedge

    de was drawn, and a powerful force surged through him, unleashing a sword''s energy that boiled

    over. Everyone felt the cold edge as if it were slicing through their very flesh, making their hair stand

    on end.

    A ssh of blood!

    vin and Ogmundr passed by each other, blood spraying in the air.

    Ogmundr managed to carve three deep wounds into vin, each strike perilous. vin''s ancient

    sword grazed Ogmundr''s neck, continuing its attack without diminishing, unfazed and unturned. His

    target remained the swordsman.

    The swordsman, in mid-flight, turned his head in terror as the sharp edge of the Dawnedge de

    rapidly erged in his pupils.

    "No..." The Prot¨¦g¨¦ screamed, but his voice abruptly cut off as his head was cleaved by the ancient

    sword, tumbling forward, eyes wide with fear.

    Silence fell over the dark forest, so profound one could hear a pin drop, and even breathing seemed

    to freeze.

    Ogmundr, with his back to vin, touched his neck in disbelief. Blood? There was blood! Just a cut,

    not much blood, but how could he, a Novice Mage of Stage VII, be wounded by a mere servant?

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦ shuddered violently, scrambling backward. His gaze on vin was like that of a

    wild beast.

    vin stood beside the body of the swordsman, hisplexion pale, and his clothes stained red

    with blood. His chest, shoulders, and abdomen were pierced by the sword. The injuries were

    severe, and he was bleeding profusely, yet his demeanor and expression were even more terrifying.

    "Ogmundr! Ogmundr!" Nysah''s screams snapped Ogmundr back to reality. Her hands conjured

    mes, tense and ready for confrontation.

    "vin, no one can save you today," Ogmundr shouted, his rage boiling over as he charged

    towards vin, holding nothing back.

    vin, clutching his most severe wound, calmly retreated a few steps, then turned and vanished

    into the night without a word.

    "Chase him! Don''t let him escape," Nysah ordered the other Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    The sturdy man nced at the two fallenrades, clenched his teeth, and rose to pursue.

    "Don''t fear him! He''s badly wounded. He won''tst long."

    "vin just got lucky with a surprise attack; he''s no match for us."

    "Surround him and end it."

    Nysah and the others hastened their pursuit, shouting to remind each other, determined not to show

    any weakness.

    vin''s lips were pressed tight, clutching the bleeding wound as he sprinted through the dark,

    forested mountains. The injury seemed grave, yet vin was not sensitive to pain; he could endure.

    Over the past eight years, he had suffered countless wounds, many far more severe than this. To

    him, this was but a scratch.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    ...

    Nysah and her followers had pursued him for a long and exhausting while, only to finally admit they

    had lost him again!

    "Damn it! Damn it all!" Ogmundr swore furiously, unable to ept their failure.

    "What kind of strength does vin possess?" The muscr man demanded of Nysah.

    "He¡¯s just a Novice Mage, but he possesses a startling brute strength, which he seems to wield to

    its fullest potential. His strength cannot be judged by his title alone," Nysah admitted reluctantly,

    forced to ept the reality that vin had truly surprised her that night.

    "Brute strength? He''s not just strong, his Sword Skill is even more refined than mine," Ogmundr

    reflected on the previous night''s duel, which had made him feel genuinely threatened. He was

    beginning to doubt what had really happened during their brief sh. He vaguely remembered

    deflecting vin''s de with his Gold-Veined Bronzesword, thenunching a surprise attack. By all

    logic, he should have been able to strike vin down. Yet, vin''s de seemed unaffected,

    thrusting straight at him.

    The Gold-Veined Bronzesword was a treasured de, able to easily cleave iron and stone. If it had

    truly met vin''s sword, it should have cut his sword in two. Could he have remembered wrong?

    Did he miss vin''s sword?

    Nysah shook her head decisively. "Impossible. I know vin''s strength well. He cannot possess

    Combat Magic."

    "Let''s not argue about this now. We need to find vin before he escapes again. He''s been struck

    by my sword; his blood vessels were punctured. His injury will worsen over time; he can''t have gone

    far."

    Deep within the dense forest, vin sat in a concealed cave, absorbing the Restoration Aether of

    the ancient woods. The Restoration Aether here was much more potent than within Cobalt Strike.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After a night''s rest, his wound had nearly closed. Not even a scar remained by noon, and by

    afternoon, he had fully recovered!

    The marvel of the Restoration Mantra was just that ¨C more effective than any elixir or wonder drug.

    It had saved vin more times than he could count over the years.

    "Ogmundr! Novice Mage Stage VII!"

    vin silently recalled the previous night''s perilous battle. His current strength was far from

    sufficient to challenge Stage VII; he would struggle even with Stage V. Just as there was a hurdle

    moving from Stage III to Stage IV, so too was there one from Stage VI to Stage VII, with a

    qualitative leap in power after each.

    With things having escted to this point, vin could not back down. It was kill or be killed, no

    room for negotiation. While he had his reservations back in Cobalt Strike, now, in the deep forest, in

    a life-or-death chase, if they couldn''t kill him, he would kill them.

    It was a matter of who could be more ruthless!

    Before nightfall, vin set out again, Dawnedge de on his back, entering the deep, primeval

    forest, seeking Nysah. His strength was far inferior to his enemies; he had to rely on the cover of

    night tounch a surprise attack.

    Moving cautiously, vin avoided recklessness, steering clear of any Magi-Monsters he

    encountered. Luckily, he did not stumble upon any particrly strong Magi-Monsters, for he might

    not have had a chance to escape with his current strength.

    Fortune smiled upon him, for not long into his journey, he discovered an Elixir Herb ¨C three of them,

    in fact, clustered together, hidden in a thick bush.

    The three Ordinary Elixir Herbs could help vin replenish his magic.

    "There''s the sound of a fight!"

    vin suddenly halted, listening intently. It didn''t sound like mages dueling, but more like a group of

    mages battling a Magi-Monster. The noise wasing from up ahead in the forest.

    Following the sound, he moved silently and swiftly towards it.

    Aheady a clearing in the dense forest, where the silhouettes of men and women brandishing

    weapons could be seen fighting a massive beast. The creature resembled a fierce tiger but was

    evenrger than a ck bear. Its fur was glossy ck, its blood-red eyes were filled with savagery,

    its mouth bristled with jagged teeth, and two sharp fangs, each half a meter long, curved

    menacingly from its jaws.

    A debite Beast!

    Such Magi-Monsters were kept within Cobalt Strike, known for their ferocity and brutal nature,

    comparable in realm to a high-level Novice Mage. Its ws and fangs were its weapons, and its

    body was enveloped in a swirling ck wind, kicking up dust and stones.

    vin observed carefully. The five men and women, dressed simply like mercenaries venturing

    through the forest, fought with a wild vigor and a well-coordinated effort, disying experience and

    tactical retreats. Three bloodied bodiesy in the ruins, evidently having met their demise at the

    ws of the debite Beast.

    The battle was not just intense; it was downright dangerous. The debite Beast, driven to

    madness by the conflict, whipped up fierce winds throughout the ruins, charging and roaring

    furiously.

    The mercenaries seemed on the verge of copse. Four constantly ran and took to the air,

    distracting the debite Beast with their efforts. A muscr young man d in ck led the main

    assault, his two-meter-long battle sword shing with a fierce and unbridled force.

    "Splurch!"

    Sword glimmers struck the debite Beast, tearing into its flesh. The beast roared in pain. The four

    mercenaries took advantage of the sessful strike to retreat, and the muscr young man surged

    forward. His battle sword roared with a tempest''s fury as he viciously aimed for the debite

    Beast''s head.

    The debite Beast howled, swiping a w at the battle sword, sending sparks flying and a

    deafening sound rippling through the air. The man was brutally repelled, but the beast''s w was

    left dripping with blood.

    "You! Have you seen enough? Lend a hand!" The man tumbled to the ground, blood trickling from

    the corner of his mouth, suddenly shouting toward the spot where vin was hidden.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    vin hid in the shadows, expressionless, not in a rush to reveal himself as he carefully observed

    the raging battle. He had never dealt with mercenaries before, but he knew well enough that these

    were hardened warriors who lived by the sword''s edge. Aiding them might not bring thanks, and

    worse, what if he were to be double-crossed? There would be no chance for regret then.

    The battle grew more intense and perilous. The debite Beast was covered in wounds, driven into

    a frenzy. The five mercenaries now found themselves unable to retreat.

    vin suddenly noticed a cave not far off, which seemed to be emitting potent Restoration Aether.

    Having practiced the arts of the Restoration Mantra, he was particrly sensitive to this kind of

    energy.

    The fight seemed to have spilled out from that very cave.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Aargh!" One of the mercenaries in ck was flung through the air by the beast''s sharp ws. His

    back was a bloody mess with three terrifying gashes.

    The debite Beast roared, its voice echoing through the dense forest, deafening. Its body surged

    with dark energy, tossing the four remaining mercenaries aside as it lunged for the man in ck. Its

    mighty paws struck the ground and scattered stones in a wild and brutal assault.

    "No!" the mercenaries cried out.

    "Come on! Help us, and you shall be well rewarded! Hurry!" The wounded man struggled to his feet,

    ignoring his severe pain, and charged at the debite Beast with his heavy sword.

    The beast charged, rising on its hind legs. Its body was surrounded by a fierce ck wind. Its

    massive ws came crashing down toward the man in ck.

    "Move away!" The mercenaries screamed, diving to intervene, knowing they were no match for the

    debite Beast.

    "Waaah!" The man''s face contorted with fury as he stomped the ground, halting his charge and

    spinning in ce. His sword whirled in a deadly arc above his head.

    In the nick of time, vin made his move, charging straight at the debite Beast. His muscles

    tensed, a seething power stirred in every cell and converged in a mighty surge down his right arm.

    "Mountain Mover!" With a thunderous shout, vin''s body mmed into the beast''s belly, releasing

    a tremendous force.

    His blow carried the weight of at least seven hundred pounds, and the explosive power of the

    Mountain Mover was three times that amount.

    Boom! Crack! The debite Beast staggered as if struck by lightning. The impact shattered its

    ribcage.

    Seizing the moment, the man in ck swung his heavy sword in a wide arc, severing one of the

    beast''s ws.

    "Follow me!" vin fought back the churning in his blood and stepped forward. The Dawnedge

    de sang as it met his grasp, and he thrust it into the throat of the beast, widening a deep wound

    to half a meter in length.

    "Yes!" The man in ck rejoiced, striking the beast''s head with another powerful blow.

    The debite Beast let out a pained howl. A terrible dark energy surged through its body, creating a

    wild tempest that forced vin and the man in ck to step back. But its severe injuries finally

    overcame its rage, and it began to flee.

    "Not so fast." The man in ck and the other mercenaries surrounded it, summoning theirst

    reserves of strength for a final assault.

    Soon after, the debite Beast let out a mournful cry and copsed in a pool of blood, motionless.

    The five were battered and breathless. The female mercenary was barely able to stand and was

    leaning against a tree trunk.

    "My thanks!" The man in ck took a moment to recover, then approached vin with gratitude.

    Though vin had only struck twice, his timing was impable, turning the tide of the battle.

    "No need for thanks. What''s in the cave?" vin gestured toward the cavern.

    "Huh?" The man''s eyes shifted, surprised that vin had noticed the cave. He had intended to offer

    some coin and send vin on his way.

    The other four mercenaries slowly lifted their heads, their weary eyes filling with suspicion.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not here to rob you in your time of need. Whatever''s inside, I''ll take one-fifth."

    "Inside..."

    "I''ll take a look for myself."

    "In there is a millennial Evergreen Lichen!" The man in ck wasn''t sure of vin''s strength or

    identity, but the sheer force with which he had repelled the debite Beast suggested formidable

    power, and the sword he wielded was clearly no ordinary de. They were all gravely injured. If it

    came to a fight, there was no telling who would survive.

    "Tell me more?" vin was unfamiliar with it.

    The man pointed to the small hill in front of them. "This hill is actually the roots of a thousand-year-

    old tree. The trunk is long gone, leaving only the ancient roots buried within the hill. Growing on

    these roots is a magical treasure known as Evergreen Lichen, formed from the life essence of the

    ancient tree. It possesses strong healing properties and counts among the top tiers of Advanced

    Elixir Herbs."

    They had been watching the ce for some time, confident in their assessment. Previously, five

    debite Beasts had guarded the cave, and over the past month, the mercenaries had lured and

    in them one by one. They had thought thest beast would be easy to kill, but it proved much

    stronger.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    "I''ll take just one-fifth." vin entered the cave.

    The mercenaries followed him in. The air inside was remarkably fresh; even a deep breath felt

    revitalizing. Indeed, the small hill was awork of ancient tree roots, intertwining and dense. At the

    heart of the cave, several old roots wrapped around a palm-sized patch of moss, from which the

    rich Restoration Aether emanated.

    vin took only his share, one-fifth of the Evergreen Lichen, and no more.

    The man in ck warned, "Do not consume too much of it. Eat just a little each day and wait until

    it''s fully absorbed before having more. If you don''t, your body will start to petrify, and a tree will

    sprout from within. I''m not spinning you a yarn; such things have happened before."

    "Thanks for the heads-up. I must be going now."

    "Hold, friend, may I inquire about your name?"

    "vin."

    "Are you traveling alone? The woods are perilous. Would you care to join ourpany?"

    "I appreciate the offer, but I have matters to attend to."

    "You''re not a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike, are you?" A mercenary suddenly piped up, remembering a

    warning from two days past about Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strikeing to these parts to forage for

    herbs, advising them to keep their distance and avoid trouble.

    vin nodded and took his leave.

    The man in ckpletely abandoned any thought of reiming the Evergreen Lichen, not

    wishing to cross Cobalt Strike. Judging by vin''s prowess, he must have been a Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦,

    and there were likely others nearby on a simr quest for herbs. With that thought, they hurriedly

    departed. They dared not rob vin, lest he call upon his brethren to turn the tables on them.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    An ancient Evergreen Lichen, was such a rare treasure, coveted even by Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike.

    As twilight approached, vin found a ce to conceal himself and carefully inspected the

    Evergreen Lichen from his knapsack. It looked like ordinary moss, yet he could feel a rich

    Restoration Aether emanating from it, along with a refreshing fragrance. This ancient relic must

    have had more than just healing properties; perhaps it held many more wondrous effects.

    "Let''s hope you don''t disappoint," vin muttered to himself, needing to consolidate his Novice

    Mage Stage IV. This was the perfect opportunity.

    He carefully pinched off a small piece, ced it in his mouth, and chewed slowly, feeling a robust

    coolness flood his senses, spreading throughout his body, seeping into his organs and bones.

    ¡°Am I worried about petrification? No fear! I have the Restoration Mantra!¡±

    vin recited the second stanza of the Restoration Mantra, guiding the absorption of the hard-won

    Evergreen Lichen. This method not only prevented petrification but was also more effective than

    direct absorption. Indeed, the once scattered life streams were now under control, circting

    throughout his body as instructed by vin''s mantra, rapidly absorbing and nourishing every organ

    as if each cell was bursting with vitality.

    The small piece of lichen was quickly absorbed, and vin boldly swallowed the rest, using the

    Restoration Mantra to guide the separation.

    Unbeknownst to him, ck impurities began to seep from his skin, increasing in quantity, soon

    covering his entire body like a ck sludgeced with strands of dark red. vin was not perturbed,

    but quietly ted.

    He remembered the first time he practiced the Restoration Mantra, his body had undergone a

    simr transformation, as if purifying and undergoing a rebirth. With each insight gained, a simr

    reaction urred, and his body continually changed. vin''s immense strength owed much to the

    purifying effects of the Restoration Mantra; without it, his explosive power would never have

    reached such heights, nor could he withstand the bacsh of a Goliath Force''s triple burst.

    However, as his training progressed, the ck sludge became less frequent, disappearing entirely

    after mastering the first stanza.

    Unexpectedly, guiding with the second stanza of the Restoration Mantra elicited a simr effect, with

    the dark red in the impurities indicating an even deeper level of purification.

    Come morning, vin emerged from his hiding spot invigorated, his step light, his mind sharper,

    and a smile on his face. Any fatigue and injury had vanished, his mindfulness seemed keener, and

    his body felt inexplicably lighter. Clenching his fist, he could feel his muscles, perfectly defined,

    crawling up his arm, suggesting an increase in strength.

    Whether the Evergreen Lichen inherently possessed such effects, or it was its synergy with the

    Restoration Mantra, the result was a delightfully unexpected boon.

    vin cleansed himself at a nearbyke, changed clothes, and headed deeper into the forest,

    seeking Nysah.

    From her plot to kill him under the guise of herb gathering, it was clear that this woman was

    malicious at heart. Without any deep-seated grudge between them, she sought to take a life. If he

    didn''t deal with her now, she would be a constant thorn in the side of Cobalt Strike upon his return.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    In the dim and damp depths of the forest, vin moved with caution, always choosing the most

    hidden paths for his travels. His knowledge of the nearby woods and mountains paled in

    comparison to that of Ogmundr, a Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦. They were no longer as careless as they

    had been at the outset, likely devising new ways to ensnare him at every turn. A moment''s

    inattention could mean falling prey to a hidden snare.

    However, the forest teemed with peril, and despite vin''s utmost care, Magi-Monsters ambushed

    him several times. On one asion, as he was dodging a Cloud Leopard that lurked ahead, a

    shadowy griffin swooped down from the sky, shattering the chaotic branches in its path, and lunging

    at him with ck, glossy talons that nearly sped his throat.

    After two days and nights of searching, he found no trace of Nysah and her group, though he did

    encounter several small bands of herb gatherers. To avoid trouble, vin steered clear of them.

    The gathering of herbs wouldst only a fortnight; time was short, and he needed to find a solution

    swiftly. If Nysah rallied other herb collectors to hunt him down, his chances of survival would dwindle

    further.

    Come the noon of the third day, fortune smiled upon vin as he unearthed wild ginseng as thick

    as a turnip. Held to the sunlight, its clear veins were visible within. It was an Elixir Herb¡ªprecious

    even among the Ordinary, though not quite Advanced.

    "Ssshhh..." A strange rustling came from the damp forest ahead. vin pocketed the ginseng and

    peered forward, his breath catching at the sight.

    A horde of Vermilion Spiders!

    Each monstrous spider was asrge as a calf, their bodies sheathed in a glossy ck carapace that

    caught the dim light. Their eyes, a blood-red hue, stood out starkly in the shadowy underbrush.

    Their eight legs were like rigid spears, thick and powerful.

    A single Vermilion Spider was not fearsome, but a host of them¡ªfifty strong¡ªsearching for food in

    the woods, was a terrifying sight indeed. This seemed to be their domain.

    vin held his breath and retreated silently. Fortunately, the Vermilion Spiders paid him no heed,

    lazily strolling through their territory.

    "Where could Nysah be hiding? Could she have sought out other herb gatherers?" vin pondered

    as he moved through the forest, stopping now and then to sense his surroundings keenly.

    Suddenly, a faint scent of blood wafted towards him from somewhere up ahead.

    "How is it him?"

    vin climbed into the treetops and narrowed his eyes at the scene below. Beneath an ancient tree

    sat a man, bloodied, his head tilted back in horror, his vacant eyes staring into the void.

    It was the robust male Prot¨¦g¨¦ from Ogmundr''s gathering group.

    "What has befallen him?" Sensing no immediate dangers present, vin descended cautiously.

    Indeed, it was him, recently dead, blood still oozing from his wounds. Signs of a brief and violent

    struggle were evident, but the area was small, suggesting a quick end to the fight.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "How did he meet his end here? Was it Ogmundr''s doing, or..." vin''s gaze caught more blood

    trails leading deeper into the woods. Gripping his Dawnedge de, he followed the bloodspots

    leading onward until they reached a stream, where numerous chaotic footprints were found.

    At that moment, vin heard a scream, followed by cruel, mockingughter. vin''s brow

    furrowed, and he followed the bloody trail.

    Aheady a secluded valley blooming with wildflowers. Their fragrance wafted through the air, and

    several elegant trees dotted thendscape. The scenery was idyllic, but the events unfolding were

    far from beautiful.

    A band of mercenaries had captured Nysah and Ogmundr. Ogmundry in a pool of his blood,

    pinned under the boot of a burly man who was admiring his Gold-Veined Bronzesword. "Fine de!

    Ha, a fine de indeed, worthy of a Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦! You actually carry a treasure like this.

    This sword''s worth a king''s ransom in gold!"

    "The Gold-Veined Bronzesword is yours, just let us go!" Ogmundr pleaded, wounded and struggling

    on the ground.

    "Oh, changing your tune, are we? Weren''t you talking tough just a moment ago? Why¡¯ve you

    softened up so quickly?" The burly man kicked Ogmundr aside.

    Ogmundr curled in pain. "I am a Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike''s Botanic Haven, destined to be an

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦. If you kill me, Cobalt Strike will hunt you to the ends of the earth. Let me go, and I''ll

    act as if nothing happened. You can have the Gold-Veined Bronzesword."

    "You think we''re fools? Let you go only to face your vengeance? We know your kind. We struck with

    no ns to let you leave."

    The burly man tore his shirt, revealing a torso scarred yet muscr, and strode towards the

    flowerbeds with a gleeful smile.

    "Don''te any closer..." Nysah, severely injured,y there weakly.

    Seven more mercenaries surrounded her, eyeing her hungrily. Their gaze traveled over her body

    withscivious intent.

    "She''s exquisite. I can barely hold myself back."

    "Cobalt Strike sure knows how to nurture their Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Look at you, so delicate and soft. I''m

    burning up just looking at her, ha!"

    "A beauty like her would be the star attraction in any pleasure house¡ªworth a hundred in gold for a

    single night. Today''s our lucky day; even death is worth this moment."

    "Come on, boss, have your fill so we can have a turn."

    The mercenaries were like starving wolves eyeing a b of meat, saliva dripping from their mouths

    as they could barely contain their eagerness to pounce and savor such beauty¡ªa beauty they had

    never before encountered. With alluring looks, shapely and long legs, and a slender waist, every

    inch of her was perfect.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Their hunger was palpable, their thirst unquenchable.

    Nysah was in despair, for the first time in her life, cursing her own beauty. She had joined the herb

    gathering quest solely to y vin, to quench the burning vengeance in her heart. She never

    anticipated such a dire predicament. Had she known, she would have never left the safety of Cobalt

    Strike.

    "Ha ha, no rush, my friends, there''s plenty to go around. Looks like we''ve found ourselves a fresh

    flower, boys; today''s our lucky day," bellowed the burly man, pushing his way to the front to stand

    before Nysah. His eyes greedily scanned her smooth skin and fiery curves, a feverish desire ignited

    within him.

    They wouldn''t dare rob a Cobalt Strike party under normal circumstances, but the sudden encounter

    with such a beauty was too much to resist.

    "Come on! Just do it already." the other mercenaries urged impatiently.

    "Line up, you curs! I''ll have the first taste," the burly man licked his lips and began to crawl towards

    Nysah.

    "No... please no..." Nysah struggled in terror, but the burly man easily overpowered her.

    vin was hidden in the treetops, witnessing everything transpiring in the valley below. He should

    have felt a sense of satisfaction, yet disgust welled up inside him.

    To watch Nysah be vited unto death?

    Grinding his teeth in inner turmoil, vin lowered his gaze and then suddenly lifted his eyes with a

    fierce light shing within. He turned and vanished into the forest.

    "Please, let me go! I can give you treasures, so many treasures, I swear it," Nysah pleaded

    desperately, unable to fathom what she was about to endure.

    "Treasures? You are the treasure I seek," the burly man tore at Nysah''s garments, revealing her

    crimson bodice and soft skin.

    Nysah screamed in despair, struggling helplessly.

    The other mercenaries breathed deeply, their excitement palpable.

    "Wait! Just wait!" Ogmundr suddenly struggled to his feet.

    "What now?"

    "You needn''t risk the wrath of Cobalt Strike. I can give you gold, piles of it. With that gold, you can

    have your pick of women in the town."

    "Save it. Don''t take us for fools."

    Desperate, Ogmundr shouted, "I can give you Elixir Herbs!"

    "You have Elixir Herbs on you?" The mercenaries turned to Ogmundr with renewed interest.

    "Not with me, but I can find them. I am a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven, and we have unique methods

    for locating Elixir Herbs. I can guide you to find plenty of Ordinary Elixir Herbs. There''s even a

    chance to discover Advanced Elixir Herbs, I promise you this."

    The mercenaries exchanged nces, intrigued by the proposition.

    "Very well! Your life is spared for now," dered the burly man with a sweeping gesture, sealing

    Ogmundr''s fate.

    Ogmundr breathed a sigh of relief while inwardly seething with anger. To think a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic

    Haven would beg these lowly sellswords for his life. "And she?"

    "Her? Ha! Even if you brought me a Super Elixir Herb, I wouldn''t trade her for it," the burly man

    laughed. The other mercenaries chuckled as well, knowing such a delicacy might onlye once in

    a lifetime.

    "Keep an eye on that one; don''t let him try anything funny," the burly man could no longer hold back.

    His whole body was leaning towards Nysah.

    Nysah closed her eyes in utter despair, tears streaming down. At that moment, her mind

    inexplicably wandered to vin. Why did Ie here? It was all because of vin!

    She despised vin to her core. If not for him, would she have fallen to such a low?

    Ogmundr turned away, resigned to the fact that his own survival was paramount.

    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside the valley. Ogmundr turned back, and

    Nysah opened her tear-filled eyes.

    Before long, a figure burst through the dense forest, panting as they scanned the valley.

    "vin?" Ogmundr could hardly believe his own eyes.

    vin? Nysah stared in shock, almost thinking it was a dream.

    The figure was indeed vin. Clenching his teeth, he resolutely charged into the valley.

    "That''s one of theirpanions," the burly man grimaced, his good time interrupted yet again.

    "Another one is seeking death. Don''t bother, boss; we''ll handle him," two mercenaries brandished

    their des, ready to confront the neer.

    "Trying to y the hero? How na?ve," the others scoffed, not taking him seriously. It was just one

    man trying to be the hero.

    But their expressions soon froze, for as vin charged out of the forest, a chilling rustling followed,

    and a Vermilion Spider burst forth, its eight ck legs thrashing at incredible speed, emitting a

    ghastly shriek as it pursued vin. Then another, and another... ten... twenty...

    Dozens of Vermilion Spiders emerged from the forest, each the size of a calf, their shiny ck

    carapaces glinting in the sunlight, and their robust ws like forged steel, snapping their venomous

    fangs as they relentlessly hunted.

    vin charged into the valley, brandishing a Vermilion Spider''s leg. He had in a Vermilion Spider,

    enraging the swarm, and led them on a wild chase to the valley. He could not stand by and watch

    Nysah be despoiled. This wasn''t about hatred; it was about humanity!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Mercenary Guild members froze for a moment, then with a start, they burst into curses, hurriedly

    grabbing their weapons.

    vin was the first to dash into the valley, scooping up Ogmundr to the deepest part, and shed a

    wicked grin at the mercenaries, "Lads, enjoy the feast of poison spiders."

    "I''m gonna cleave you in twain," bellowed the burly man, swinging his de toward vin.

    "Forget him! We must fight our way out. Fight out!" The other mercenaries shouted in panic as the

    Vermilion Spiders began their assault.

    "Lad, I''ll remember your face!" The burly man red at vin with venomous eyes. Sword in hand,

    he charged at the swarm of Vermilion Spiders, barking orders to the others, "Take thess with you,

    and break free!"

    One mercenary hoisted Nysah onto his shoulders, blending into the ranks.

    "vin! Save me! I swear, if I die, I''ll haunt you as a ghost," Nysah screamed as she struggled.

    "Silence!" A mercenary struck her, and she fell unconscious.

    "Strike!" The eight mercenaries yelled, collectivelyunching an attack on the Vermilion Spider.

    "vin, you..." Ogmundr couldn''t believe that vin had saved him.

    There were too many Vermilion Spiders. They wereparablyrge with their striking three-meter-

    long pointed legs. Suddenly, they all swarmed into the valley, taking up half of the space. Seeing so

    much food in the valley, they became fiercely aggressive, spewing poisonous gas, waving their

    sharp legs, and pouncing on the mercenaries.

    The strong man was the first to lead the charge, shing crazily with his sword. With a sound, he

    split a spider head-on. The other seven followed closely, forming a spearhead formation, bravely

    colliding with the spider swarm. They had fought together so many times that their cooperation was

    incredibly seamless.

    "Don''t die just yet," vin dropped Ogmundr and charged into the fray, racing to engage before the

    spiders fully encircled the mercenaries.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Three throwing daggers flew in quick session, aimed at the

    mercenaries at the rear.

    "You whelps!" They roared in anger, dodging the des. But the daggers curved wickedly, striking

    from the sides, thunk, thunk, thunk, piercing their leather armor and sinking into flesh. The force

    staggered them, eliciting cries of agony.

    vin met them head-on, his Dawnedge de casting a fierce light, driving the three back. These

    mercenaries were strong and wild; vin had no desire for a head-on sh. After repelling them,

    he plunged into their circle.

    The mercenary carrying Nysah hid in the rear, but sensing the disarray, he turned just in time to see

    vin burst through.

    vin collided with him like a wild tiger, delivering a Mountain Mover punch with the force of two

    thousand pounds.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Crack! The mercenary''s body shattered on one side, tumbling through the air, Nysah flung from his

    shoulders,nding securely in vin''s arms.

    The burly man was fiercely engaging the spiders when the collision sent him staggering, nearly

    falling. A Vermilion Spider bit into his shoulder, and others lunged, their ws and fangs showing no

    mercy.

    "No!" The mercenaries'' formation crumbled, and the surrounding spiders quickly overwhelmed

    them.

    vin, carrying Nysah, broke through. The three injured mercenaries charged at him frantically.

    "Where do you think you''re going!"

    Fearless, vin surged ahead, dodging narrowly, barely escaping their encirclement.

    "You runt, this isn''t over," the three mercenaries bellowed, but they were now too preupied with

    spiders to pursue vin.

    vin, with Nysah in tow, swung his sword, its de casting vicious arcs of light. As they neared

    their escape, suddenly, a Vermilion Spider lunged, its spear-like leg tearing through vin''s back,

    blood gushing, nearly impaling him. vin grunted, almost dropping Nysah. Then, five more spiders

    surrounded them.

    The valley was in utter chaos; the burly man and the other mercenaries were swamped by the

    Vermilion Spiders. Yet they were no ordinary fighters; they withstood the initial onught,

    regrouping bloodied but unyielding, even managing to counterattack.

    After a fierce struggle, vin managed to break free and looked for Ogmundr, only to find him gone.

    "Fled on his own?" vin scoffed, escaping the valley with Nysah.

    While three Vermilion Spiders chased them out of the valley, the rest continued their deadly dance

    with the mercenaries.

    Not long into the dense forest, vin spotted Ogmundr fleeing, still clutching his Gold-Veined

    Bronzesword.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Panting heavily, Ogmundr eximed, "You''re still alive, thank the stars above. I was about to seek

    help."

    "Is that so?" vin sneered, dashing past Ogmundr with the three spiders still in pursuit.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After scaling two mountains, they finally shook off the spiders. Exhausted, they leaned against the

    great trees, gasping for breath, surviving by the skin of their teeth. It took a while before they could

    muster the strength to stand.

    Nysah came to, weak and giving vin aplex look. Ogmundr, also catching his breath, lifted

    his eyes to vin.

    They hadn''t expected vin to save them, but... why? It was most irregr.

    vin met their probing looks. "Don''t recognize me?"

    "Why?" Nysah asked.

    "Why what?"

    "Why did you save us?"

    "Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"

    "What is your true purpose?" Nysah couldn''t believe vin''s intentions were purely altruistic.

    "What do you want?" Ogmundr was suspicious of vin''s motives, as they were quite abnormal.

    vin gazed at them steadily for a while, shook his head, and tore a strip of cloth to wipe the blood

    from his Dawnedge de. "No ulterior motives, I just wanted to save you. It''s that simple."

    "I don''t believe it! Speak your desire," Nysah suddenly thought, could vin be nning to use this

    as leverage for something? Rather than watching her perish in the valley, wouldn''t it be better for

    him to save her? And then would she be threatened in the future, or be extorted? The more she

    thought about it, the more likely it seemed, and she also recalled her humiliating ordeal in the valley.

    If vin were to exaggerate the tale back at Cobalt Strike, wouldn''t she be theughingstock?

    "The events of today, you must keep secret. Once we return to Cobalt Strike, I will give you three

    Advanced Elixir Herbs, and from then on, you''ll keep your mouth shut." Ogmundr didn''t want his

    mishaps to be broadcast back to Cobalt Strike, either. He knew his performance had been terrible. If

    vin spiced up the story, his chance of bing an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ at the Botanic Haven would

    vanish.

    Nysah and Ogmundr''s thoughts were surprisingly aligned. Having narrowly escaped the jaws of

    death, they were more concerned about their reputations and convinced that vin''s rescue was ill-

    intentioned.

    vin, brandishing the Dawnedge de, said, "I do think you should at least say thank you."

    "There''s no need between us, you save people only to threaten them," Nysah, propped up by an old

    tree, stood up.

    "You are wrong."

    "Wrong? Spare me your act. Speak what you want now, and we''ll call it even."

    "I saved you out ofpassion," vin suddenly pressed the Dawnedge de against Nysah''s

    throat, his eyes cold. "Killing you is to prevent future troubles."

    With a swish, the Dawnedge de suddenly grazed Nysah''s throat, blood spattered in a tragically

    beautiful arc. Nysah clutched her throat, her pupils dted, and she looked at vin in disbelief.

    "At least you die with dignity," vin said coldly, then turned to Ogmundr.

    In shock, Ogmundr stared at Nysah, a chill running through him, struggling to rise. "What... what are

    you going to do..."

    "Do what you most desire," vin approached Ogmundr.

    Nysah copsed heavily to the ground, her eyes empty, mouth opening, but ultimately silent. A

    beauty, just like that, perished in the forest.

    "I can give you what you want. I swear.

    "vin, you need not do this, I have no quarrel with you. It was Nysah who wanted to kill you.

    "She deserved death; her heart was venomous, and I was just incited.

    "Don''te closer. I am a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven. You can''t kill me."

    Ogmundr was truly panicked, backing away, holding the old tree for support, and pointing his Gold-

    Veined Bronzesword shakily at vin. He hadn''t expected vin''s rescue was actually to facilitate

    murder! So decisively and swiftly, he had killed Nysah.

    "Hah, a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven, you?" vin brandished his sword towards Ogmundr''s throat.

    "I have Super Elixir Herbs. I can exchange them for my life."

    vin was unmoved, his sword raised and fell.

    Ogmundr screamed, "You can''t! No..."

    With a swish!

    Blood spattered, and the scream stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    vin, with his Gold-Veined Bronzesword in hand, left the clearing but didn''t rush back to Mount

    Eagle. Instead, he continued to search the forest for Elixir Herbs, while also seeking out Magi-

    Monsters to spar with. With ten days remaining before the time of gathering, he didn''t want to waste

    the rare opportunity to be out and about. Having dealt with the threat of Nysah, he had no more

    concerns to hold him back.

    Over the next few days, his efforts were fruitful. He found four Ordinary Elixir Herbs, and three

    Ordinary Elixir Fruits, and had skirmished with some Magi-Monsters. vin was working hard to

    solidify his realm as a Novice Mage Stage IV, trying to give himself as much room for improvement

    as possible.

    He encountered many adventuring mercenary bands along the way, but he always left without

    making contact.

    Today, however, instead of avoiding a band of mercenaries, vin slowly approached them. By the

    banks of a stream, a group of mercenaries had just in an Ironhide Bull and were busily dividing

    its valuable horns and hide, items that would fetch a good price in the city. Each mercenary carried

    a bulging purse, indicating a sessful haul.

    vin''s attention was drawn to a middle-aged man among them whose body crackled with electric

    energy. His rugged face lit up with the intensity of the arcs. On his right arm coiled a thick

    Shockwave Cobra, not a real Magi-Monster but a construct of pure lightning, so lifelike it seemed to

    hiss at the sky. The sight was both magnificent and shocking, igniting a spark of desire in vin''s

    heart.

    It was this middle-aged man who had repelled the Ironhide Bull with a single blow. His body shone

    with electric brilliance, and the Shockwave Cobra detached from his arm, coiling around the bull

    and, with a thunderous roar, exploded in a violent storm of lightning.

    "Indigo Viper, powerful enough to be worth a fortune in gold," the man eximed. His arm was

    raised to the sky as the Shockwave Cobra hissed fiercely. He had executed the spell many times,

    each time defeating his enemy with a single strike, to astonishing effect.

    "Such dominant Combat Magic can only be wielded by you, Sir!" A seductive woman eximed in

    admiration.

    Another man, cleaning the bull''s sharp horns by the stream, grinned and said, "We''ve made a good

    haul this time. We''ll exchange it for gold and get a fitting weapon for you, Sir."

    The middle-aged man dismissed the Shockwave Cobra. "No need for weapons; it¡¯s better to find

    suitable Combat Magic for you all. The stronger the Combat Magic, the stronger we be, and

    the farther we''ll go. In three years, every one of us should master a Tier-2 Novice Combat Magic."

    "We''ll follow your lead!" the other mercenariesughed heartily.

    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" The man''s gaze suddenly turned icy as he looked towards the ce

    where vin was hiding.

    Was someone there? The other mercenaries quickly armed themselves, their expressions stern,

    ready for battle.

    vin, standing in the woods, did not reveal himself. "I mean no harm. I was just passing by and

    came to see what the noise was about.¡±

    ¡°Stick to your own path, stranger, and we¡¯ll stick to ours!¡± They called out.

    ¡°Not so fast. I have a fine sword here, and I hope to exchange it for your Indigo Viper Combat

    Magic!¡±

    A Tier-2 Novice Combat Magic, particrly of the lightning variety, was perfect for vin.

    Cobalt Strike forbade him from learning Combat Magic, at least for a considerable time toe. If

    they wouldn¡¯t give it, he would make his own exchange!

    He had Ogmundr¡¯s Gold-Veined Bronzesword on hand.

    ¡°A sword? Show us,¡± the middle-aged man whispered, signaling hispanions to be vignt of the

    surrounding woods, wary of other potential threats.

    vin hesitated, then donned a bark mask and stepped out of the forest, lifting the Gold-Veined

    Bronzesword high. The sword vibrated slightly, emitting a pleasing ring. Its surface shimmered with

    light, and the gold veins were strikingly conspicuous. It clearly was no ordinary weapon.

    The mercenaries¡¯ eyes lit up ¨C what a sword!

    ¡°Bring it here for us to see,¡± the woman, whose own weapon was a sword, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off

    the Gold-Veined Bronzesword.

    vin backed into the forest. ¡°We¡¯ll trade at a different spot, just up ahead.¡±

    ¡°Would this be a trap?¡± the wary mercenaries asked.

    ¡°Spread out. Let¡¯s check it out,¡± the cautious middle-aged man said as they followed.

    vin stopped at the edge of a nearby cliff, with a roaring river below ¨C a quick escape route if

    danger arose. He was deeply wary of these mercenaries and could not fully trust them.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The middle-aged man and the woman emerged from the forest to the cliff¡¯s edge, while the rest

    stayed back, watchful.

    ¡°Where did you get this sword? And why trade it?¡± the man inquired.

    ¡°I found it! A few days ago, I saw a band of mercenaries chasing some folk, apparently for this very

    sword. They, unfortunately, met a swarm of Vermilion Spiders, which allowed me to pick up the

    sword quite opportunistically,¡± vin lied, prepared to im he had simply found it on the road if

    anyer inquired. The demise of Ogmundr and hispanions was due to those mercenaries,

    and not his concern.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    ¡°Let me see it first,¡± the middle-aged man said, sensing the young man¡¯s aura was not strong and

    choosing this ce out of caution. He slowly rxed his guard.

    vin tossed a stone into the air, and with a flick of the Gold-Veined Bronzesword, it cut cleanly

    through, leaving a smooth surface. ¡°One hand for Combat Magic, the other for the weapon.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with an unmistakable desire as she nudged the man subtly. ¡°Since

    you¡¯ve already mastered the Indigo Viper, perhaps...¡±

    The man hesitated, knowing full well that he had studied the Indigo Viper spell thoroughly; yet, he

    was aware it could fetch a handsome price at any other auction. ¡°My Combat Magic is Novice Tier-

    2,¡± he said with a hint of challenge in his voice. ¡°Do you reckon your sword is worthy of an

    exchange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to trade or not, and to decide if it¡¯s worth the price,¡± vin replied, stepping back

    towards the edge of the cliff.

    ¡°You mean to traverse the Cloudveil Woods alone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°What might I call you?¡±

    ¡°That, too, is none of your concern. I am here solely for this transaction."

    The middle-aged man wavered, consulting the woman beside him, "Do you truly fancy it?"

    "Indeed, I do!"

    With that, the man produced the worn parchment of the Indigo Viper Combat Magic and tossed it to

    vin.

    vin caught it and quickly nced over the scroll before throwing his Gold-Veined Bronzesword in

    exchange. The woman caught the sword midair, her face lighting up with a radiant smile as she

    brandished it excitedly.

    "This Gold-Veined Bronzesword might have a peculiar history. I advise caution in its use, lest you

    draw unwanted attention. Fare thee well," vin said, before leaping from the cliff. He plummeted

    thirty meters, flipping mid-air andnding with a resounding ssh that sent water soaring into the

    sky.

    "Thatd''s got spirit," the woman remarked, peering over the cliff''s edge, half-tempted to snatch the

    scroll back.

    At night, vin sought refuge in a secluded cave, kindled a fire, and studied the Combat Magic.

    Lightning-based Combat Magic was rare, and Novice Tier-2 was even rarer. He hadn''t expected to

    come across such an opportunity.

    This was vin''s first foray into the study of Combat Magic outside the esoteric Grand Arcanum of

    the de, and the Indigo Viper seemed more suited to his current abilities.

    However, as he perused the spell, something felt amiss. The Indigo Viper consisted of seven

    techniques that looked impressive at first nce. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the first

    six segments were merely methods of channeling, transforming, umting, and releasing

    lightning, with no real offensive capabilities.

    "Have I been swindled?"

    With furrowed brows, vin scrutinized the spell. Indeed, the first six segments were all about

    manipting lightning,cking any lethal force.

    "The seventh segment, Snake Roar."

    vin hastily flipped to the end and studied it intently. After a while, he took a deep breath of relief,

    having unraveled the mystery. The Combat Magic, with its multitude of techniques, boiled down to a

    solitary segment¡ªthe seventh!

    The essence of Indigo Vipery in this final part. The preceding six segments were not only

    methods of handling lightning but also preparatory steps for executing the seventh segment. To cast

    ''Snake Roar,'' one had to master the initial segments and seamlessly weave them together. Only

    then could one form the ''Shockwave Cobra.'' Once materialized, the Shockwave Cobra would

    unleash a transformative and formidable force.

    Typically, a Tier-2 Novice Combat Magic would have significant destructive power in every segment,

    with each one stronger and more distinctive than thest. Unlike them, Indigo Viper was a wild and

    unconventional approach, seeking the sudden release of power after sustained suppression.

    With the situation rified, a smile spread across vin''s face. It was not a loss; the spell had not

    disappointed him.

    For three days straight, vin remained hidden within the cave, poring over the Indigo Viper spell.

    The first six segments seemed simple, but mastering them was no minor feat. Especially when

    aiming to conjure the ''Shockwave Cobra,'' he had to execute theplex maneuvers with

    proficiency and in rapid session; otherwise, the Shockwave Cobra would fail to manifest, and its

    power would be lost.

    The moreplex the challenge, the greater the anticipation. vin looked forward to the day he

    would master the spell and unleash the might of the ''Snake Roar.''

    On the fourth day, he packed up the scroll and, with the Dawnedge de slung over his shoulder,

    returned to Mount Eagle to await the return of his fellow Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Not long after vin returned to Mount Eagle, the foraging teams began trickling back with

    evidently fruitful harvests and smiles brightening their faces. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s tasked with protection

    had also snagged some spoils, dividing among themselves a few stalks ofmon Elixir Herbs.

    No one paid much attention to vin, and he couldn''t be bothered with them either. He sat by an

    iron bucket, nibbling on his hardtack, admiring the stunning vistas of the Cloudveil Woods.

    By nightfall, eleven out of fifteen foraging teams had returned, but four were still missing, including

    Ogmundr and Nysah, who would never return.

    Foraging was always apanied by danger, and every Prot¨¦g¨¦ was mentally prepared for it.

    Among the returning eleven teams, there were casualties: nine people had perished in the forest,

    their bodies never to be found.

    "Nysah hasn''t returned? Who was she grouped with?"

    "I believe she was with Ogmundr."

    "Lucky Ogmundr, foraging with a beauty by his side. I bet he''s deliberately staying out longer. Every

    extra day is a blessing for him, ha!"

    "Let''s wait a bit longer; they should be back soon."

    At night, atop the mountain, campfires zed as the Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered to tally each

    group''s findings. They were on a mission, required to return with at least ten Advanced Elixir Herbs,

    preferably uprooted whole, and a minimum of a hundred ordinary Elixir Herbs and Elixir Fruits.

    Failing to meet the quota would result in punishment, while exceeding the quota promised special

    rewards.

    The guardian Prot¨¦g¨¦s sat together,ughing and chatting, enjoying a hearty dinner. A girl called

    out to vin with a grin, "Hey, vin,e sit with us?"

    Half-asleep, vin cracked open an eye and shook his head before drifting back off.

    "We''re curious about how you broke through to Novice Mage rank, would youe and tell us?

    We¡¯ll reward you with a chunk of meat,¡± another young man shouted to vin.

    ¡°Did you really reach Novice Mage Stage III? Fancy a friendly spar? I promise to go easy."

    "Come on over, we''ll make room for you."

    "I''m quite intrigued by thisd. A young lord turned servant for eight years, that''s some patience.

    What do you think¡ªis he truly carefree or brooding with dark thoughts, and biding his time for

    revenge?"

    "Hard to say. Hey, vin,e here, I have a question for you. Do you hate Cobalt Strike?"

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' interest was piqued as they beckoned vin over.

    vin twitched the corners of his mouth into a silent smile, stood up, straightened his clothes, and,

    to everyone''s surprise, walked down from the mountaintop to rest elsewhere.

    The next day, one of the foraging groups returned, but there was still no sign of Ogmundr''s team or

    the other two missing groups.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Some grew anxious; some of them stayed to continue waiting while others scoured the nearby

    mountains.

    After two days and nights of searching, they found the remains of one of the missing guardian

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s, reduced to mere fragments, unrecognizable. But the other foraging teams and Ogmundr''s

    group remained unfound, not even their bodies.

    "Could they have been ambushed?" They had to consider the worst. Perhaps they encountered a

    band of mercenaries or were in by a Magi-Monster? Normally, mercenaries wouldn''t dare

    provoke a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike, but exceptions could ur. If they had the misfortune of

    encountering a formidable Magi-Monster, their lives could also be in danger.

    Such incidents used to bemon during foraging, but in recent years, through the frequent

    deterrence by the Elders, they had be rare.

    This time, the loss of three groups at once deeply unsettled everyone, especially since Nysah, an

    special Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, was among them.

    They couldn''t easily give up and continued their search for another two days. They eventually found

    the remains of another foraging group, but it was unclear whether they had been killed by Magi-

    Monsters or mercenaries. Finally, they discovered the body of the swordsman from Ogmundr''s

    group.

    ...

    Three dayster, the foraging teams returned to Cobalt Strike with a bounty of energy potions and

    the grim news of Nysah and the others'' deaths.

    No one suspected vin, as outsiders were unaware of the grudge between Nysah and him, nor of

    vin''s true strength.

    Upon his return to Cobalt Strike, vin''s first action was to visit the cliff beside Botanic Haven to

    check if the Viper''s Berry was still there. The cliff was draped with green vines and thick leaves,

    hiding many venomous snakes and giant pythons.

    The Viper''s Berry was indeed there, tucked away in a hidden nook. The energy within

    Shadowbringer stirred again, casting a hazy ck fog over his Energy Realm, silently spreading as

    if to caution vin. vin found it strange why Shadowbringer was alerting him to the Golden

    Serpent. He hadn''t experienced this when encountering other powerful Magi-Monsters in the forest.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    The Golden Serpent appeared once more, coiling around the Viper''s Berry, flicking its blood-red

    tongue at vin.

    After watching it for a moment, vin summoned two throwing knives and flung them at the Golden

    Serpent. The knives cut through the air with a fierce force, whistling as they spun.

    The Golden Serpent opened its mouth and shot out two beams of golden light, intercepting the

    knives with precise uracy. With a ng, the golden light shattered the des into countless tiny

    fragments that rained down from the sky.

    "Hiss!"

    The Golden Serpent''s body shimmered with golden hue, continuing to flick its tongue at vin,

    seemingly irate at the challenge.

    vin squinted his eyes in silence, then flung another dagger with all his might. It shot straight and

    fast as lightning.

    The Golden Serpent hissed and spat out a blinding golden light, intercepting the dagger midair, and

    shattering it once again. However, this time, the dagger had clearly pushed through the golden light

    a short distance before being destroyed.

    vin calcted in his mind that he was no match for the Golden Serpent now. He would return

    another day. He retreated back into the dense forest and made his way along the rugged path back

    to his storeroom.

    First, he tended to the solitary grave in the courtyard, cleared away the weeds and fallen leaves,

    and watered the magnolia blossoms. Then he hid in the hills behind, beginning his earnest study of

    the Indigo Viper technique.

    vin was highly intuitive; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to discern the first three stages of

    the Goliath Force on his own. The Indigo Viper wasplex, but not beyond him.

    As night fell, vin was deeply absorbed in his studies, when a suddenmotion arose from the

    direction of the storeroom.

    Tyral burst into the storeroom, furiously shouting vin''s name, "Come out! vin,e out!" He

    raged, thrashing the contents of the storeroom like a mad dog, creating a cacophony of noise.

    "vin! Come out, or I''ll set your storeroom aze! Come out! Come out now!"

    Tyral''s hands zed with mes as he shouted hoarsely. His eyes were bloodshot, and his

    expression fierce.

    "What do you want?" vin pushed open the iron door, frowning at the disarray in the courtyard.

    "vin! Where''s my sister?" Tyral shouted at him.

    "Dead."

    "How? Was it you!" Tyral''s emotions spiraled out of control as he shouted recklessly.

    "Mind your words."

    "It was you! It had to be! My sister went to kill you, and it should have been you dead in the forest.

    How did you return? Ah, answer me. How did youe back, and where''s my sister?"

    vinughed in frustration. "So it''s righteous to kill me? I deserve to die?"

    "You should die. You deserve to die! Tell me, what exactly happened in the forest?" Tyral''s eyes

    reddened; he was on the verge of copse when he heard of his sister''s death. His talents wereN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    average; his current status was all thanks to his sister, who was also his pir. And suddenly, how

    was she dead?

    Tyral couldn''t ept it. His sister had joined the herb gathering expedition to vent her anger, looking

    for an opportunity to kill vin in the forest. But now, vin had returned, and Nysah¡¯s death was a

    mystery.

    Nobody suspected vin, but Tyral was certain it was him.

    "You should be grateful you weren''t part of the herb-gathering team." vin snorted. The siblings

    were cut from the same cloth!

    "It was you! I knew it! Tell me, what happened! Is my sister really dead, you bastard?" Tyral, like a

    madman, charged at vin.

    vin grabbed him by the throat and hoisted him into the air. "You should thank me. If it weren''t for

    me, your sister would have died a much more horrible death."

    Tyral struggled violently. "What did you do to my sister!"

    "She''s dead!" vin tossed him aside with a sneer. "If your sister hade back alive and I died in

    the forest, would you celebrate with a drink?" His gaze was icy.

    Tyral struggled to his feet. "vin! Fuck you! My sister was the most beloved Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Elder

    Jaslin, and she will not spare you for killing her."

    "Don''t spew lies; I never admitted to killing anyone. And why would I kill your sister?" vin

    challenged him.

    "You know why!"

    "Heh, not really."

    "My sister, Ogmundr, and the other three Prot¨¦g¨¦s, must have all died by your hand, vin. You will

    meet a grim end, just wait." Tyral left angrily.

    vin stopped him with a final word. "Let me give you some advice, the yer shall be in. Watch

    your own back."

    "Move! I will avenge my sister!" Tyral pushed past vin, looking back repeatedly as he left, his

    eyes filled with venomous hatred.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Ten nights hence, in the deep hours past midnight, vin sat cross-legged upon a monolithic

    boulder twice the height of a man. His body was crackling with erratic bolts of lightning. The

    dazzling shes illuminated the ancient forest, casting light upon the shadows. His brow furrowed,

    and his aura climbed to new heights. With fluid movements, he wove different arcane gestures,

    channeling the magic within to coalesce into thunderous energy thatyered upon itself around his

    form.

    Terrifying arcs of electricity grew more intense, threatening to engulf vinpletely.

    "Indigo Viper! Seventh Sequence, Serpent''s Roar!" vin suddenly bellowed, and the boiling storm

    of lightning released instantaneously, wildly surging around his body before coalescing into a

    formidable Shockwave Cobra that entwined himpletely. Its head reared majestically, a sight to

    behold. The form of the Shockwave Cobra was vivid and lifelike, its red re piercing. It seemed a

    living thing, coiling around vin, and its head issuing a fearsome hiss that echoed through the

    woods.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The Indigo Viper was concentrated and unyielding. The Seventh Sequence was perfected!

    vin''s eyes snapped open. A glint of determination flickered within as the Shockwave Cobra

    roared and burst forth from his body. It danced wildly as it surged forward like a thunderous bolt,

    carrying with it a blinding light and immense power that struck an ancient tree ahead.

    The Shockwave Cobra''s dance was fierce and unrelenting. The tree''s trunk splintered with a

    thunderous crack, and its path was unchecked, wreaking havoc as it shattered the trunks of five

    massive trees, snapping them at the waist. Their remnants mixed with lightning and scattered in all

    directions, striking a great boulder behind the fifth tree, and reducing it to rubble.

    Creak... boom...!

    The crowns of the five great trees fell thunderously, their branches flew chaotically, and stone debris

    littered the ground.

    The forest fell into a brief silence. The fierce light was reced by profound darkness.

    Seated upon the boulder, vin''s breath was slightly ragged. A sense of exhaustion from

    overexertion washed over him. He sat quietly for a moment, his lips slowly curving into a satisfied

    smile. He had finally mastered it; from gathering the energy to unleashing the Shockwave Cobra, it

    took but five seconds. Half the time of his first sessful attempt, and its power had increased

    significantly.

    With the umtion of the six sequences, the seventh was transformed. The transformation

    yielded a power most wondrous, the highlight of the Indigo Viper technique.

    In ten days'' time, vin had not only mastered the Indigo Viper to perfection but also fully

    integrated the ''Earthtorrent Greatde'' from the Grand Arcanum of the de.

    Aside from his morning deliveries, he had trained tirelessly, day and night. With the aid of the

    Restoration Mantra, he could maintain his vitality at all times. His daily practice was worth two days

    for any other.

    The Indigo Viper and Earthtorrent Greatde, these two sets of Combat Magic, not only greatly

    enhanced vin''s strength but also ''coborated'' to push his realm to the Novice Mage Stage V!

    This was not a breakthrough forced by sheer will, but one that came naturally, in due course.

    The following afternoon, vin, with twenty newly sharpened throwing knives and the Dawnedge

    de on his back, arrived at the cliffs next to Botanic Haven. He found a secluded spot, whistled

    towards the cliff, and tossed pebbles into the ivy.

    Scores of great pythons and venomous snakes, disturbed from their slumber, began tozily wind

    their way beneath the thick ivy.

    In the energy realm within him, the Shadowbringer stirred once again.

    Soon enough, the Golden Serpent reappeared, ring and flicking its tongue in clear annoyance.

    ¡°You again!¡±

    "Come down! Come on," vin beckoned to the Golden Serpent.

    The serpent, coiled around the Viper''s Berry, and regarded him with icy detachment.

    "Come down," vin said, flinging a throwing knife.

    Hiss! The Golden Serpent spat forth a golden light that shattered the knife.

    "Come down," vin insisted,unching two more knives with a cunning twist. He shot to the left

    and right, the wind howling with their passage.

    The Golden Serpent tightened its grip on the Viper''s Berry, repeatedly emitting golden light,

    precisely shattering the flying des.

    The shattered knives scattered in all directions, their fragments whirling through the air.

    "Too afraid toe down, are you?" vin called softly, his hands unfaltering as he continued to

    hurl knives.

    Enraged, the little Golden Serpent thought, ¡°Insufferable human, is this never-ending? What do you

    take me for!¡±

    "Come on," vin urged, soon throwing fifteen knives. During this, several Prot¨¦g¨¦s passed by, and

    he quieted for a moment, as did the small serpent. But once the Prot¨¦g¨¦s had passed, vin

    resumed his assault, provoking the little Golden Serpent.

    The serpent watched as vin lifted a massive stone, hundreds of pounds in weight. Unable to

    bear it any longer, and feeling the insult to its serpentine pride, the little Golden Serpent issued a

    piercing shriek, and the great pythons and venomous snakes slithered out from the ivy, streaming

    down the cliff face into the dense woods, swarming towards vin.

    vin swung his de to sh, swiftly ying them all; these great pythons and venomous snakes

    posed no threat to him. The moment after his victory, he threw another five knives, once more

    targeting the little Golden Serpent on the cliff.

    The Golden Serpent had had enough; if it could speak, it would have cursed aloud. Clinging to the

    Viper''s Berry, it pulled into a nearby hole and then, from a height of fifty meters, leaped from the cliff

    like a bolt of lightning towards vin. Its mouth opened repeatedly mid-air, and golden light

    streaked forth to strike at him.

    vin dodged in quick session, rolling tond before leaping up again. His de sliced toward

    the Golden Serpent.

    Having just used its golden light to fend off the knives, the serpent''s magic was significantly

    depleted, yet it remained ferocious, lunging repeatedly with astonishing speed.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    vin led the Golden Serpent in a retreat, moving far from the range of Botanic Haven towards a

    nearby small ravine. His aura surged as he advanced with his sword.

    Earthtorrent Greatde!

    A chilling might like that of mountains and rivers erupted, and an overwhelming sword aura

    thundered down, pressing upon all in its wake.

    The young Golden Serpent was caught by surprise, and its body suddenly dropped mid-air. With a

    swift strike of his sword, vin cleaved it in twain.

    With the demise of the Golden Serpent, the cliffside no longer posed a threat, and the remaining

    few venomous snakes were of no consequence. Now, vin could safely enter the Botanic Haven

    to pluck the Viper''s Berry.

    vin hid in a mountain stream, not leaving the spot. He tended to his vitality while waiting for

    nightfall.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    When midnight approached, in the still silence, he opened his eyes and boldly dashed into the

    darkness.

    No one in the Cobalt Strike had ever dared to consider trespassing into Botanic Haven. It was a

    ce of treasures and a forbiddennd. Anyone who dared to intrude would face severe

    punishment. Therefore, aside from the usual patrolling Prot¨¦g¨¦s, the Haven wasn''t heavily guarded,

    which worked in vin''s favor.

    He wrapped a ck cloth over half of his face and crept into the Botanic Haven, stealthily moving

    through the dense forest until he reached the spot where he had found the Viper''s Berry earlier that

    day. Tying a rope around a tree root and the other end around his waist, he leaped down, plunging

    directly to where the Viper''s Berry grew.

    Before the remaining pythons and venomous snakes could react, he snatched the Viper''s Berry,

    yanking it out roots and all, and escaped along the rope.

    But then, within his Energy Core, the Shadowbringer showed signs of disturbance once more,

    emanating a dark, misty fog. This time, the vibration was more pronounced.

    What was happening? Was there still a threat nearby?

    vin dared not move recklessly. He concealed himself in the treetops, his brow furrowed as he

    observed.

    After a long moment of stillness, with no sign of danger or even a shadow in sight, he wondered,

    "Strange, is the Shadowbringer on alert because of this Viper''s Berry?¡±

    "No, an Advanced Elixir Fruit wouldn''t cause such a reaction from the Shadowbringer. It remained

    calm even when I encountered the ancient Evergreen Lichen.

    "It''s also quiet in the presence of formidable Magi-Monsters.

    "What exactly is it warning me about?"

    Wait!

    The Shadowbringer wasn''t alerting him about the Viper''s Berry or the small Golden Serpent. Was it

    warning him about the mountain itself?

    "Could there be something within Botanic Haven that''s drawing its attention?"

    Hesitant, vin quietly retreated back into the shadowy forest, making his way up the steep slopes

    toward the upper reaches of Botanic Haven.

    Ascending, he found the Haven to be eerily quiet, with few patrolling Prot¨¦g¨¦s and low vignce.

    vin easily evaded three patrolling Prot¨¦g¨¦s and reached a mid-mountain area hundreds of

    meters high. This was an important part of Botanic Haven, shrouded in white mist and rich with the

    scent of herbs. Many medicinal gardens were scattered about.

    "The ck de seems to have calmed down. Is it leading me to steal Elixir Herbs?"

    vin stood exasperatedly outside the hedge of a medicinal garden. The bright moonlight

    illuminated the mist, revealing ayout that was not too extensive yet exquisitely maintained,

    divided into various-sized plots cultivating different Elixir Herbs, bathed in flowing light and vibrant

    colors. Each of the hundred or so nts was meticulously cared for.

    Within the garden stood a stone cottage, housing the guardian of the garden. Each garden was

    protected by a single Prot¨¦g¨¦, a position undoubtedly of no small consequence.

    vin did not risk entering. Each herb was ounted for, and the consequences of taking one

    would be severe.

    The stone cottage was quiet, its upant seemingly unaware that an outsider hade to ''admire''

    his garden.

    Wandering around Botanic Haven, vin was unsure how much further he had climbed or where

    he had ended up, as the ck de no longer guided him. Just as he was about to leave, he

    stumbled upon something odd.

    "What''s that?"

    He stood before a peculiar garden void of Elixir Herbs and stone cottages, eerily empty. Its walls

    were built from dark, pitch-ck stones, looking quite distinctive. In the center of the yard, there

    stood a ten-meter-tall stone bound by thick golden chains that were fastened to the walls of the

    yard.

    In the mystical mist of Botanic Haven, this scene appeared bizarre and out of ce. Over thirty

    chains shimmered with golden light, dispersing the darkness and fog. The stone''s outline was

    irregr, resembling a twisted tree or a person howling skyward.

    "What is this thing?" vin frowned slightly, and his fingertips grazed the golden chains.

    Buzz! The ck de in his Energy Core trembled again, stirring up a dense fog above the Energy

    Core.

    Suddenly, the stone actually moved, in a very strange manner as if struggling to break free.

    Deep underground, in the silent darkness, a pair of eyes suddenly opened, like a slumbering wraith

    awakened.

    Buzzing intensified, and the stone''s writhing became more pronounced as if attempting to escape

    the chains'' confines.

    "ng!"

    The golden chains zed brightly, all tautened, tightly wrapping around the stone, causing the

    surrounding walls to visibly shake. A powerful energy surged out, traveling along the chains into the

    stone. Gradually, the stone settled back into stillness, standing motionless in the fog.

    The more vin watched, the more peculiar it seemed. He was about to touch the chains again.

    But at that moment, several patrolling Prot¨¦g¨¦s, alerted by the noise, hurried over, forcing him to

    retreat and leave.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    After leaving the Botanic Haven, the Shadowbringer was once again enveloped in silence, but the

    great monolith left vin feeling deeply unsettled. He could not fathom the connection between the

    stone and the Shadowbringer. Was the Shadowbringer on guard against it, or was it somehow

    drawing the Shadowbringer in?

    "Best to steer clear of that ce from now on, lest the secrets of the Shadowbringer be revealed."

    vin returned to the storeroom and took out the Viper''s Berry, smiling as he examined it. The berry

    was muchrger than any he had seen before, a vibrant crimson that seemed to drip with juice and

    emitted a hauntingly sweet fragrance. Held up to the candlelight, one could almost see the lifeblood

    within it, circting in a slow dance.

    A typical Viper''s Berry was of the Advanced Novice ss, but this one seemed to possess at least

    double the potency. It would be perfect for solidifying his mastery of Stage V.

    Satisfied, vin sat cross-legged in the storeroom and began to absorb the essence. The rich elixir

    seeped into his being, caressing each cell. The Advanced Elixir Fruit contained not only abundant

    magic but also myriad wondrous properties.

    The night was tranquil, with most people asleep, while a few practiced their skills tirelessly in the

    forests or the Arena.

    vin was fully immersed in the absorption, channeling the pure magic to nourish his Channels of

    Energy, when suddenly an intense tremor swept through the thirty-some peaks of Cobalt Strike. It

    was as if an earthquake had struck; mountains shook, the earth rippled, and thousands of buildings

    trembled noticeably. Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s woke from their slumber in rm.

    What had happened? They opened their eyes in confusion.

    Then came another quiver, and before they could grasp the situation, a fearsome roar swept across

    the vast domain of Cobalt Strike, like the howl of a demon or the cry of a prisoner, filled with deep-

    seated resentment, bringing an indescribable terror to the dark midnight.

    Thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s were now wide awake, rushing out of their dwellings to locate the source of

    the sound.

    Deep within Botanic Haven, thunderous noises deafened the ears as the earth cracked open, and

    malevolent fissures spread wildly. Boulders were hurled about, dust clouds billowed, and ancient

    trees were uprooted whole.

    A surge of dark energy shot up into the sky, shattering the mists above Botanic Haven and piercing

    the heavens. The clouds above roiled tumultuously, and a massive vortex was formed by the

    relentless force of the dark energy.

    With a ttering sound, golden chains pierced the night, rising heavenward like a host of golden

    dragons, their writhing forms casting a breathtaking glow. They collided with the dark clouds above,

    entwined with the dark energy.

    A hoarse roar came from deep within the dark energy, as if something were struggling. The sound

    was terrifying, chilling to the bone.

    The chains zed with increased brilliance, illuminating thend and mountains with a cascade of

    golden light.

    All eyes were fixed upon Botanic Haven, stunned by the sight of the dark energy and the fierce

    golden chains.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    What had happened? What creature was this?

    Atop Botanic Haven, an old man with gray hair stood against the wind. His wild mane danced, and

    his gaze burned with intensity. With arms spread wide as if embracing the sky, he roared a sound

    that shook the heavens. The mists of Botanic Haven churned tumultuously, like the surging tides of

    a great river. He summoned all the magic of Botanic Haven, channeling it into waves of magical

    force that swept into the stone garden deep within and fused into the golden chains.

    The golden chains in the high skies red even brighter, tightly coiling around the dark energy and

    tearing it back into Botanic Haven.

    With a series of thunderous booms, Botanic Haven shook, the golden light faded, and all returned to

    calm...

    Elders appeared one after another, gazing towards Botanic Haven with grave expressions. How

    could this be? Who had awakened it?

    Standing on the roof of the storeroom, vin''s brow was furrowed. At the moment of the roar, the

    Shadowbringer within his Energy Core had also vibrated as if responding to something.

    The golden chains! Could it be the stone garden within Botanic Haven?

    That night, the Elders and Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strikey awake. The sudden upheaval left many

    feeling uneasy. vin, too, was sleepless, staring out from the rooftop, and his brow creased with

    worry.

    Before dawn, a strict edict from the Commander spread throughout Cobalt Strike. No one was to

    speak of the incident at Botanic Haven; any transgressors would be shown no mercy.

    What should have been a sensational event vanished like smoke the next day. No one dared defy

    the Commander''s direct order, and all sensed that the matter was far from ordinary, daring not to

    specte wildly.

    In the following days, despite frequent visits by the Elders to Botanic Haven, Cobalt Strike appeared

    normal on the surface.

    vin knew he might have caused a misfortune and kept to his duties, delivering goods and

    practicing his craft, staying well away from Botanic Haven. The Viper''s Berry''s effects were indeed

    potent; it took three full days to fully absorb, and his mastery of Stage V gradually stabilized.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Apart from delivering goods in the morning, he locked himself in the storeroom, practicing the

    Earthtorrent Greatde and Indigo Viper techniques, and asionally pondering the second verse

    of the Restoration Mantra. His days were busy yet fulfilling.

    Yet every night, when silence enveloped the world, vin could feel an anomaly within the

    Shadowbringer and a faint calling from the direction of Botanic Haven.

    "Who is imprisoned there?

    "Is it a man, or a monster?

    "Why does it call to the Shadowbringer?

    "After all, the de was a gift from the old man."

    vin tried his best not to let his thoughts wander, but curiosity was gnawing at him.

    Five days after the incident at Botanic Haven, an astonishing piece of news thundered through

    Cobalt Strike¡ªGolden Prot¨¦g¨¦ Celesse had been officially promoted to an Advanced Mage.

    Living up to the high expectations, this pride of Cobalt Strike had ascended to the ranks of

    Advanced Mage at the tender age of sixteen. Her innate talent and strength were now on par with

    the champions of the Capital''s various orders and the scions of the greatest noble houses.

    This sudden stroke of good fortune finally lifted the gloom that had hung over Cobalt Strike for five

    days straight, diverting the attention of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s just in time.

    The Commander of Cobalt Strike, in a grand gesture, decreed a celebration for Celesse''s

    advancement to Advanced Mage, rewarding everyone in the order. Each Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ was to

    receive two Advanced Elixir Herbs, Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s one, and every othermon Prot¨¦g¨¦ an

    Ordinary Elixir Herb.

    This was a boon for the entire order, lifting the spirits of countless Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Moreover, the Commander himself hosted a Spar at the summit of Cobalt Peak, gathering many

    Elders, and the five new-generation Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s in attendance.

    It was a Spar of the highest order.

    As night deepened, the stars filled the sky, and the revelry within Cobalt Strike showed no signs of

    waning.

    "Hamund, where''s Celesse?" asked Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ Roald the Goldgrace, respectfully bowing to

    Celesse''s Elder, right after the Spar concluded.

    "Ah, Roald," Hamund replied with a light chuckle. "Celesse was weary and has already retired."

    "May I visit her? I''d like to offer my congrattions in person."

    "Better to wait for another day. She truly was tired and left before the party ended."

    "That''s... very well then. Please convey my congrattions to her on my behalf. I''m delighted for

    her."

    "Your mentor was just praising you, saying you''re half a year away from bing an Advanced

    Mage yourself. Keep up the good work. You''re not far behind Celesse."

    "Give me three months, and I will catch up with Celesse," Roald confidently assured.

    Hamund nodded with a smile, offering words of encouragement.

    "Hamund, I..."

    "Why the hesitation, Roald? That doesn''t sound like the man I know."

    Roald hesitated before asking, "Is Celesse... really just resting?"

    Hamund chuckled softly, "Celesse has always been devoted to her studies and doesn''t like

    distractions. You know her."

    "Ah," Roald nodded and bowed, quietly excusing himself.

    No sooner had he left than an Elder approached. "Hamund, why did Celesse leave early? I didn''t

    get a chance to congratte her."

    "Celeste isn''t fond of social gatherings; she''s gone to rest."

    "You''ve yed a significant role in Celesse''s achievements as her mentor. Even the Commander,

    who seldom drinks, raised three toasts to you tonight."

    "It''s all Celesse''s own hard work. Her talent was apparent from a young age, and her diligence is

    unmatched. I merely provided some guidance."

    With augh, the Elder gestured towards the direction Roald had left, whispering, "Does Celesse

    truly have no feelings for him? I always thought they were well-matched."

    With augh and a wave of his hand, Hamund replied, "Let''s not worry about the love life of our

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Let fate decide, eh? All in good time."

    At that moment, in the secluded forest by the storage house, vin sat cross-legged on a rock,

    deep in meditation. His body crackled with arcs of electricity as a Shockwave Cobra, thick as an

    arm, coiled around him. Its head raised high on his shoulder, like a true Magi-Monster, silently

    guarding him.

    The blinding arcs and the exaggerated Shockwave Cobra were a conspicuous sight in the gloomy,

    cluttered forest.

    He was practicing to reduce the casting time of Snake Roar to three seconds. Though it seemed a

    mere two-second difference from five, the feat was incredibly challenging, requiring not just practice

    but also skill and fresh insight.

    Suddenly, vin''s brow furrowed as if disturbed, snapping out of his meditation and looking towards

    the dense forest in front of him. The Shockwave Cobra dissipated instantly.

    In the quiet woods stood a peerless beauty, appearing as if from nowhere, quietly observing vin

    on the stone tform.

    The young woman was ethereally graceful, her beauty unparalleled, with deep, clear eyes, finely

    arched brows, and a delicate nose¡ªtruly a vision of loveliness.

    The cool moonlight filtered through the sparse leaves, casting shafts of luminescent light through

    the woods. The scene was as still as a painting, and the girl was as beautiful as a fairy.

    Noticing vin awake, she smiled with a touch of yfulness in her voice. "Did I disturb you? Shall

    I return another day?"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    vin chuckled with ease. "Didn''t the Commander hold a Spar in your honor at the Cobalt Peak?

    How has it ended so soon?"

    "It should be over by now." The maiden''s garments fluttered as she moved with a light step,ing

    to vin''s side and sitting upon the stone bench.

    She sat quietly, gazing at the night sky brimming with stars. Her demeanor was graceful, akin to a

    blooming tulip, rich and fragrant.

    Celesse, the pride of Cobalt Strike, was one of the five illustrious Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s. She was also

    the object of countless Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' admiration.

    Normally, she would hide her stunning beauty behind a veil, seldom showing a smile. But tonight,

    she had removed her veil, revealing her true face. Her skin was like silk, her eyes like deep pools of

    autumn, her nose sculpted, her lips moist and red, and her teeth like pearls. She possessed a

    beauty that could take one''s breath away, like a celestial maiden descended from the heavens.

    vin gazed upon Celesse''s perfect profile, pleased for her. "Congrattions on advancing to an

    Advanced Mage. Are you happy?"

    Celesse tapped her fingers lightly, her lips pursing slightly. "I was quite happy when I broke through,

    but slowly, my heart has calmed. In truth, it''s nothing to be proud of. We Mages are like the stars in

    the sky, countless, all striving to shine. Every star that thinks itself bright will eventually find another

    that shines brighter."

    "That''s precisely why this world is so full of wonder, isn''t it?"

    Celesse''s smile was gentle, brightening the dark night. Only in front of vin, would she be so

    rxed and casual. "Thank you for the Combat Magic you sent me. Without it, I wouldn''t have

    advanced so quickly."

    "That Combat Magic is quite demanding. I only gave you the first phrase. Now that you''re an

    Advanced Mage, you might try the second phrase." vin produced the Grand Arcanum of the

    de.

    "I haven''t truly practiced the first phrase; I''ve only drawn new insights from it."

    "Why not practice it?"

    "It resists me."

    "What?"

    "It''s just a sheet, but there''s a strange feeling in the words... it seems to resist me."

    vin was surprised. Resistance? Could it be that the Grand Arcanum of the de''s mysteriesy

    not in the tome itself, but in the words within?

    "Where did you get this? This set of Combat Magic should be Master-level, or even higher." Celesse

    hadn''t practiced it, but she had studied it carefully.

    "The old man gave it to me before he left."

    "Where did he go?"

    "I wish I knew. He left without a word." vin shrugged.

    "Since it''s a gift from the old man, it belongs to you now." Celesse pushed the Arcanum back to

    vin. "Its techniques are profound and unique, unlike any standard Sword Skill of Cobalt Strike.

    When you have mastered it, you could give me some insights."

    "Alright."

    "Were you just practicing Combat Magic?" Celesse had been watching vin for a while. The

    boiling lightning, the robust Shockwave Cobra, and the intense brilliance, all formed a stunning

    picture. She could hardly believe this was the vin she knew.

    vin hesitated. "I killed Nysah and Ogmundr."

    "The herb gathering that happened some time ago?" Celesse was calm.

    vin briefly recounted the events in the forest. "I traded the Gold-Veined Bronzesword of Ogmundr

    for a set of Combat Magic."

    "The Gold-Veined Bronzesword is one of the treasured des of Botanic Haven. If those

    mercenaries show off too much, Botanic Haven might trace it back to you."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll just say I found it. I''m scarred from head to toe. I''m not afraid of anyone."

    Celesseughed softly, shaking her head. "Do you want to know what was said at the Spar today?"

    "Apart from some encouraging words, what else could there be?" viny back on the stone.

    "The Commander asked what gift I wanted, and I said to release you from your servitude and

    promote you to Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    "Really?" vin sat up again, just havingid down.

    "The Commander didn''t agree, nor did he refuse. He might be seriously considering it. Since it

    involves the Grand Elder, the Commander has to be mindful of his dignity."

    Celesse had strived to reach Advanced Mage in hopes of helping vin escape his servitude. At

    the Spar, when the Commander asked her what she wanted, she spoke without thinking. But she

    didn''t expect the Commander to hesitate, and the other Elders to remain silent. Of course, it wasn''t

    the Commander who punished vin, but the Grand Elder. The Commander''s hesitation and the

    other Elders'' silence suggested that the Grand Elder still harbored resentment over the past and

    was not willing to let go.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It''d been eight years! Eight long years, and they still couldn¡¯t forgive him?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Celesse couldn''t understand. What kind of wrong could make them torment vin for eight years?

    Why did they enve Stomcast for eight years?

    She had thought that advancing to Advanced Mage would help vin improve his situation, but

    now it seemed not as simple as she had imagined.

    ...

    The next morning, vin carried on as usual, delivering goods with a stone urn. The 10th Arena

    was the most urgent, requiring sturdy iron chains.

    In the realm of Cobalt Strike, atop fifteen mighty peaks, therey the Arenas, grand battlegrounds

    hewn from the hardest bedrock, each spanning over three hundred meters across, and adorned

    with an array of training apparatuses. These sacred grounds were reserved for the seasoned

    warriors and those directly apprenticed to Senior and Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Intermediate Prot¨¦g¨¦s could

    only gaze upon these sites with yearning, while the freshman were not permitted to tread near.

    The strict hierarchy of Cobalt Strike was evident in every facet, seemingly harsh but designed to

    spur its Prot¨¦g¨¦s to greater heights. If one desired ess to superior resources and

    amodations, they had to be earned through strength and valor.

    Although vin was but a freshmsn, his role as a servant granted him the rare opportunity to

    traverse the Arenas under the guise of making deliveries.

    The spacious Arena was alive with the practice of hundreds of Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Explosions of fireballs,

    surging waves of earth, a dance of sharp ice spears, and the shing of swords against wild great

    axes filled the air. A myriad of Combat Magic roared in battle while hundreds of onlookers cheered

    from the sidelines.

    "Make haste, you sluggard!" vin had barely reached the summit when an angry shout met him.

    "If you''re in such a rush, fetch it yourself. I deliver in the order listed!" vin replied indifferently,

    dropping the stone urn with a thunderous crash, drawing the gaze of many.

    "How dare you backtalk?" A burly youth marched over, pointing at vin''s nose with fury. "Know

    your ce, you''re a servant, tasked with deliveries, not training. If I see you loitering with that urn

    again, I''ll shatter it¡ªand you along with it!"

    "Mind your own business. You¡¯re out of line," vin retorted, hauling out a thick chain from the urn

    and dragging it toward an Arena.

    "I''m in no mood for insolence today. Best not provoke me," the youth growled, nting his foot upon

    the chain. His name was Gudmund, a recognized senior Prot¨¦g¨¦ within Cobalt Strike. Having just

    suffered a humiliating defeat in the Arena, he was looking to vent his frustration on vin.

    "Remove your foot," vin said coldly, facing down the provocation he''d known all too well.

    "You think you can defy a senior Prot¨¦g¨¦ because you''re a Stage III Novice Mage? Impudent boy,

    you''re begging for a beating!" Gudmund sneered, drawing his de and striking with a swift, gusty

    force.

    "I''m just a Freshman yet I''m already at Stage III, while you, a Senior barely at Stage V - isn''t it

    embarrassing?" vin ridiculed mercilessly. Briskly, he wrapped the chains around his arm, pulling

    forcefully and managed to yank the long chain from underneath Gudmund''s feet.

    "Haha! You were arrogant before, and you''re even more so now. What does it matter if you''re at

    Stage III? Without Combat Magic, you''re still a nothing." Gudmund unsheathed his sword with a

    ng, shing towards vin, his sword style was fierce and fast, creating gusts of wind as it

    moves.

    "Gudmund, this is too much!" A young maiden''s voice rang out from afar, disapproving of his

    conduct.

    "Gudmund, how dare you bully a mere servant, have you no shame?" Others murmured their

    discontent, though none stepped forward to intervene.

    vin''s expression darkened as he deftly sidestepped the steel de, delivering a swift p across

    Gudmund''s face. His palm struck with the force of a hammer, sending Gudmund staggering

    backward, blood and teeth scattering as his head snapped back.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Gudmund reeled back ten paces, and his right cheek was swelling visibly.

    The surrounding Prot¨¦g¨¦s inhaled sharply, impressed by vin''s fierce retribution.

    "You bastard, I''ll tear you apart!" Gudmund, face and eyes flushed with anger, shook his head

    violently and lunged at vin with his de raised.

    vin gripped the hefty chain, spinning it through the air with a thunderous crash. The chain,

    weighing over three hundred pounds and stretching over ten meters, was wielded with ease,

    drawing gasps of amazement from the crowd.

    Crackling with arcs of electricity, vin channeled his burgeoning power through his arm into the

    chain.

    "Damn you, I''ll¡ª" Gudmund''s threat was cut short as the chain, now a whistlingsh, struck his

    back with a resounding snap. The blow tore open flesh, spraying blood. Stunned spectators

    watched as the robust chain sent Gudmund tumbling down the mountainside, rolling along the rocky

    path below.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    The hefty chains fell to the ground with a resounding crash, snapping the onlookers back to reality.

    A hush fell over the crowd, and even the warriors sparring on the training grounds paused, their

    attention drawn to the scene. Could it be that he was swinging the three-hundred-pound chains

    around as if they were but ropes of hemp? Was that burst of strength truly enough to repel someone

    at Stage V of Novice Mage?

    Incredible!

    "Bold move! That madman''s getting fiercer by the day."

    "Same as ever, that iron will shine through. Bending isn''t in his nature."

    "I do wonder, how has he stayed alive with such stubbornness? Anyone else would have met their

    end a dozen times over."

    "Has he not suffered beatings? So often has he been left bloodied, yet his hard luck has kept him

    alive, never once broken."

    "He was born a servant, yet he''s carved out the life of a lord. Quite the talent."

    "He''s always had the bearing of a lord. That''s just his spirit! Such a pity, if he weren''t condemned,

    he might have been an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    "No Elder would take him; he harbors resentment towards Cobalt Strike."

    "If you ask me, thed''s a threat. Heaven help us if he ever turns the tables, it''ll be chaos."

    The surrounding Prot¨¦g¨¦s were used to such sights, having witnessed vin''s life-or-death brawls

    with the freshmen. Now, as a Novice Mage, he was taking on the seniors. It was expected, but the

    ferocity of his approach hadn''t changed one bit.

    vin paid no mind to the murmurings and dragged the chains into the arena, lifting a stone urn

    and departing from the scene.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s, both on the grounds and off, turned their focus away, treating the event as a mere

    spectacle, and continued their training.

    Just then, vin noticed a handsome young man approaching from the other side of the arena.

    "Ah, he''se."

    Others took notice as well.

    "Look, it''s Galos! Galos has ended his seclusion!"

    "Ah, Galos, my love!"

    "It is indeed Galos, emerging after three months of seclusion. Could he have ascended to the

    seventh rank of Novice Mage?"

    "A fifteen-year-old at the seventh rank of Novice Mage, such talent is enviable, jealousy-inducing

    even."

    The neer became the center of attention, with squealing maidens and an excited buzz from all

    around. The atmosphere in the arena grew electric.

    vin set down his urn and also looked on.

    There stood a strikingly handsome youth, his mischievous smile rippling through his thick brows,

    always seeming to carry a hint ofughter. His skin was set off by rosy lips, sharp features, and a

    perfect jawline. His smile revealed a pair of fangs that added a touch of roguish charm.

    Galos, known as the Thunderbird!

    One of Cobalt Strike''s Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, chosen by the Grand Elder at the age of ten for his prodigious

    talents, he stood at the forefront of his generation.

    His magical essence was akin to vin''s, both wielders of lightning. Thebat magic he studied,

    ''Thundervein Valor,'' personally selected by the Grand Elder, was a formidable spell even among the

    Tier-2 Novice Combat Magic.

    "Greetings, fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s, it''s been a while," Galos said, charmingly addressing the crowd. His

    smile deepened especially for the girls.

    "Have you reached Stage VII of Novice Mage, brother?" asked a plump maiden, eyes aglow with

    admiration.

    "Indeed, I broke through ten days ago and spent some time receiving guidance from my mentor. I

    have only returned today."

    Galos acknowledged with a nod. His admission was met with gasps of awe and a flurry of

    compliments. Of course, there were those who stood afar, grinning with envy. A fifteen-year-old at

    the seventh rank of Novice Mage was indeed worthy of being an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    "I''ve not sparred in a while, who wishes to test their mettle against me today?" After the

    pleasantries, Galos stepped onto the stage, issuing a challenge to everyone present.

    Among them were many at the seventh and even eighth ranks of Novice Mage, though older than

    him by a few years.

    Eager contenders were about to step forward when Galos added, "If none at the seventh rank dares

    to challenge, then let the eighthe forth."

    His words dismissed the other seventh-rank Prot¨¦g¨¦s as unworthy opponents. A few at the seventh

    rank frowned but didn''t dare voice a challenge. Galos'' mastery of Thundervein Valor was far

    superior, and even as a new seventh-rank Novice Mage, hisbat prowess was likely no less

    than their own.

    vin stood silently at a distance, watching. Thunderbird Galos was the one he most wished to

    challenge; they both manifested lightning magic, and Galos had been training Tier-2 Novice Combat

    Magic from the start.

    Unfortunately, the gap between them was wide, and vin had never even been qualified to

    challenge him.

    "Galos, I ept your challenge," dered a senior Prot¨¦g¨¦, a practitioner of Cloudrift

    Swordsmanship, also at the seventh rank of Novice Mage. Confident, he dashed forward, fluid as a

    lightning. His sword gleamed like a streak of light, his assault fierce.

    "Ha, well met! I''ve mastered the fourth segment of Thundervein Valor, let''s see how many segments

    you can force me to use." Galos'' form blurred, leaving a residual image as he moved with lightning

    speed. His hand formed a w aiming for the man¡¯s shoulder. It was so swift it dazzled the eye.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    The man¡¯s face shifted subtly, and with decisive agility, he dodged aside. As he turned, a sword

    light, twisted like a ribbon of water,shed out in an instant, aiming straight for Galos'' throat with the

    force of a swinging iron il. Tricky and fluid, the move drew gasps from the onlookers, who hadn''t

    expected such intensity right from the start.

    Before the tip of the de could reach him, Galos sensed the impending threat, feeling as though

    the sword''s edge was already pressing against his throat. Yet instead of evading, a cold smirk

    yed on his lips, and with a swift p of his hands that snapped crisply through the air, he caught

    the long sword firmly between his palms.

    "Not good..." the Prot¨¦g¨¦ hurriedly tried to withdraw.

    But it was toote...

    "Thundervein Valor, stage one, lightning stretch to the heavens!" Galos'' hands suddenly erupted

    with a resounding ng, and intense lightning burst forth like an explosion, blinding light shing in

    an instant.

    With a sizzle, the lightning shattered the long sword, and the electric re traveled up the de to

    strike the man¡¯s right hand, flinging him back with a vicious jolt.

    The man let out a pained cry. His eyesight and hearing were momentarily lost in the roar; his right

    arm felt numb, and he stumbled in disarray.

    With the swiftness of a shooting arrow, Galos lunged ahead,unching himself into the air. He

    descended upon the Prot¨¦g¨¦ with a forceful stomp to the chest, as electric lightning gathered and

    exploded from his feet like relentless, powerful thunderps, their echoes reverberating around

    them. In the blink of an eye, he delivered five kicks, sending the Prot¨¦g¨¦ flying backward to crash to

    the ground more than ten meters away, utterly defeated.

    Two moves to end the fight, swift and decisive, with effortless grace.

    "Galos, I love you!" A girl screamed in excitement.

    "So powerful! Truly worthy of being an Elite apprentice. His use of magic is as smooth as the flowing

    clouds, without the slightest hindrance. That is the difference."

    "Lightning holds a natural advantage. its blinding sh impacts visibility, and deafening thunder

    affects hearing. Amplified in power, it is capable of paralyzing and even obliterating the sense of

    touch. Thus, a solitary lightning strike can potentially deprive three of vital senses."

    "Not satisfying enough. Who else wille? It''s just a spar, I''ll be merciful." Galos stood in the

    center of the arena, dashing and charming, basking in the cheers and adoration of the crowd. He

    reveled in the spotlight, and he certainly had the talent for it.

    "I will." A twenty-something senior Prot¨¦g¨¦ ascended the stage, carrying a two-meter-long

    greatsword and striding confidently to the center.

    "Broden, haha, excellent!" Galos shrugged his shoulders, facing his opponent head-on. This was a

    headstrong man, not particrly known for his innate talent but renowned for his formidablebat

    strength among the ranks of Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    "Broden, go get him! Show him what we average Prot¨¦g¨¦s are made of."

    "Mad de Broden, haha, this will be good."

    "Broden has been training at Novice Mage Stage VII for a year now, and it''s said he''s about to

    break through to Stage VIII."

    "Don''t be careless, Galos."

    The watching crowd cheered for bothpetitors, their voices filling the air.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    vin watched from afar, in no hurry to leave. He admired Galos'' ''Thundervein Valor,'' abat

    magic that he had envied countless times.

    Like a tide, shouts rose around the dueling tform as Broden charged at Galos with the ferocity of

    a tiger. His whole body seemingly generated a fierce gale, and the arena was filled with flying sand

    and stones, an impressive disy of might.

    "Wahhh!" Broden bellowed as he leaped into the air and gripped his sword. The wind whirled

    around the de as he brought it crashing down towards Galos with a savage force that thrilled the

    audience into frenzied shouts.

    Galos advanced instead of retreating, stomping into the air and spinning his fists to meet the

    greatsword. His body crackled with lightning that rapidly converged into his fists, forming solid

    lightning energy fists that shielded his hands.

    vin''s eyes sparkled with recognition. Could one truly condense lightning into energy fists? He

    had tried many times, hundreds if not thousands, but had never seeded. It required not just

    exquisite control but also a special conduit.

    Boom! A thunderous collision echoed midair as Galos and Broden both staggered back, each

    retreating five steps uponnding.

    Were they evenly matched?

    "Broden, well done, that was splendid!"

    "Galos, crush him, crush him!"

    The twobatants put on a thrilling fight in the arena, and the surrounding Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched with

    excitement.

    "This is interesting." Galos shrugged his shoulders,ughing as he rushed towards Broden again.

    Broden, silent and teeth gritted, charged once more.

    Sand flew, thunderous noises resounded, and lightning dazzled as both fighters exchanged blows in

    wide arcs, battling fiercely in the arena.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    vin stood upon a stone bucket, observing Galos''bat style with keen interest.

    With a thunderous explosion, Galos withstood Broden''s mighty broadsword. At the same moment,

    lightning surged from his body, assaulting Broden with the ferocity of hundreds of silver needles,

    eliciting gasps from all around the arena.

    Broden screamed in agony, and staggered back over a dozen paces. His body was marred with

    cuts andcerations, tingling with numbness.

    Seizing the moment, Galosunched a rapid session of lightning punches, throwing Broden''s

    offensive into disarray.

    "Well fought!" The crowd in the arena roared with excitement, cheering wildly.

    vin clenched his fist in silent admiration for Galos'' prowess. Combat Magic was a tool, inert in

    itself, but versatile in the hands of a skilled wielder. The fluidity with which Galos executed

    ''Thundervein Valor'' was a testament to his status as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, a clear sign that the Grand

    Elder had invested heavily in his training.

    However, just when victory seemed certain for Galos, Broden struck back from the brink of defeat.

    His broadsword miraculouslynded a blow on Galos. The sight made many onlookers gasp,

    unsure of what had just happened.

    Galos narrowly dodged, but not before the de tore a crimson gash across his chest, not deadly

    but bleeding nheless. Galos was stunned; victory had seemed within his grasp, yet things didn''t

    go as nned.

    The stark red wound was a ring contrast to his pale chest. Galos touched the wound with his

    finger, brought the blood to his lips, and tasted it with a cruel smile curling his lips.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I yield!" Broden dered, sheathing his greatsword with a show of grace, acknowledging his

    inferiority to Galos.

    "Yield? I''m not done yet. We''ve only just gotten to the blood," Galos'' expression twisted as he

    lunged at Broden once more.

    Broden frowned slightly but stood his ground, taking a deep breath and boldly meeting the attack

    with his heavy sword swinging.

    "Broden''s in trouble," vin muttered to himself.

    "Hey,d, what are you looking at?" A cold voice suddenly interrupted from behind.

    vin turned to see several young Prot¨¦g¨¦s climbing the steps towards him.

    Upon hearing of the spectacle, these neers had hurried over, racing to the summit only to find

    vin perched atop the stone bucket, engrossed in the duel.

    Ignoring them, vin continued to watch the thrilling contest on the dueling tform.

    "You still watching?" The leader of the group shouted arrogantly.

    These were Intermediate Prot¨¦g¨¦s who had bullied vin in the past.

    "Is it bothering you?" vin nced at them dismissively.

    "Heh, you''ve grown bold, haven''t you? Thinking you''re tough as a Stage III?"

    "I''ve always been bold. I had no trouble thrashing you before," vin sneered. Two years ago,

    before even bing a Novice Mage, he had used his brute strength to beat these Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who

    were then only Stage I. He had beaten them so badly they had avoided him for over half a year.

    Two yearster, these Prot¨¦g¨¦s had advanced to Stage III.

    Their taunting words riled the group.

    "Back then, we were only Stage I, not well-versed in Combat Magic. Now, with our Combat Magic

    refined, we''re not the same as before."

    "We''re no longer afraid of your brute force."

    "We''ve been looking for you these past few days, and now you''vee to us."

    Remembering their past humiliation, the five Prot¨¦g¨¦s spread out, encircling vin, ready to

    publicly humiliate him.

    A pretty girl nearby scoffed at them, "Don''t overestimate yourselves. Gudmund was knocked down

    with two punches by vin and rolled all the way down the mountain from the path you came. Do

    you think you¡¯ll win?"

    "Are you joking?" The five Prot¨¦g¨¦s frowned, their bluster visibly deted.

    "Joke with you? You aren¡¯t even worth my time." The girl, quite fetching, paid them no further mind,

    and her attention returned to the fierce battle in the arena.

    "Stop making a fool of yourselves and get out," others shouted, engrossed in the excitement of the

    arena''s sh, with no interest in the sideshow.

    The five Prot¨¦g¨¦s looked at each other, bewildered. vin had beaten Gudmund? If memory

    served, wasn''t Gudmund a Novice Mage Stage V? Could it be another Prot¨¦g¨¦ with the same

    name?

    Seeing them back off, vin returned his gaze to the arena.

    The battle on the tform was bing increasingly perilous. Having already conceded several

    times, Broden could no longer stand his ground. Galos was relentless and kept pushing him back. A

    mighty roar of thunder sent Broden reeling back a dozen steps, staggering to the edge of the arena.

    ¡°You dare to wound me?!¡± Galos sneered inwardly. His left fist delivered a feint to distract Broden,

    while his right palm thrust viciously toward his face, aiming for the eyes.

    "Broden, be careful!" Someone shouted from below.

    Broden''s eyes widened in terror. It was toote to dodge.

    Crack! A surge of lightning erupted from Galos'' palm. A blinding sh and scattering sparks seared

    Broden''s eyes.

    Broden screamed, blinded. Galos'' firm palm struck true, sending Broden flying backward, tumbling

    into the crowd below.

    "Ah!" Broden clutched his eyes, wailing in pain as blood seeped through his fingers.

    Nearby Prot¨¦g¨¦s rushed to help, pulling Broden to safety and ring resentfully at Galos on the

    tform. Wasn''t this supposed to be a friendly bout? Why did he use such a ruthless strike?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Yet some in the crowd cheered loudly, "Brilliant victory for Galos!"

    "That final move was splendid, blending feint with strike, a single blow to decide the oue."

    Galos stood at the edge of the tform, casting a cold nce at the screaming Broden, snorting in

    disdain. ¡°How dare you hurt me? Foolish.¡± His smile returned. He prepared to bask in the adtion

    of the crowd, but his gaze unexpectedly fell on vin atop the distant stone urn. Surprised, he

    smiled, thinking, ¡°What''s thatd doing here?¡±

    Galos was one of the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Grand Elder of the Cobalt Strike Circle, and, naturally,

    also one of his most trusted confidants. He had always kept a watchful eye on vin, the young

    lord who had been singled out for punishment by the Grand Elder.

    "Well, if it isn''t Lord vin," Galos said with a sneer as he approached vin, having heard that the

    young man had quietly reached the third stage of his Novice Mage training.

    "Good day to you, Master Galos, and farewell," vin said, eager to leave the ce. As a

    Freshman, he was not permitted to be present at the Arena, let alone in his additional role as a

    ''servant.''

    "Hey, don''t go, this Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ is greeting you, servant," taunted the five people who had just

    been rebuffed by vin, emphasizing the word ''servant'' with scorn.

    "Move aside!"

    The five sneered, "No way!"

    Boom! vin thrust his palm into the chest of the Prot¨¦g¨¦ in front of him, channeling his force in a

    concentrated burst that sent the man, still smiling, flying through the air. Hended on steep steps,

    bounced powerfully off the ground, and rolled hundreds of meters down to the foot of the mountain,

    motionless.

    The smiles froze on the faces of the other four men as they turned their heads in shock and

    swallowed hard. A question popped into their heads, ¡°Dude, are you still alive?¡±

    Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s watching at the side couldn''t help but grimace; touching vin was like touching a

    hedgehog ¨C a prickly affair.

    "Have you found some leisure time toe and watch the battles in the Arena?" Galos asked

    vin with a smile as he stepped down from the dueling tform, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s between them

    instinctively parted to make way.

    "Just delivering goods," vin replied helplessly, unable to leave.

    "Don''t be so tense; I won''t hold it against you for sneaking a peek at the duels. I heard you''ve

    reached Novice Mage Stage III. Congrattions."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you for your concern."

    "I''m curious, how did you do it? I''ve heard you haven''t practiced Combat Magic, nor have you used

    Elixir Herbs."

    "That''s none of your business, is it?" vin was well aware of what kind of person Galos was; he

    was clearly looking for trouble.

    "What a way to speak, such an impolite fellow," the four Prot¨¦g¨¦s couldn''t help but hurl another

    insult, only to be silenced by a nce from vin.

    The other people in the Arena sensed trouble; Galos suddenly taking an interest in vin was

    surely not a good sign.

    Galos'' smile was warm and his appearance radiant, "Our young Lord vin has never graced the

    dueling stage, has he? Come, take a stand on it, feel the atmosphere. Don''t worry, if anything

    happens, I''ll take responsibility. No one will punish you."

    "No need, we''ll talk another day. I have goods to deliver," vin said as he picked up a stone urn to

    leave.

    Galos'' followers blocked his path with a chuckle. "We advise you to take a stand up there."

    vin shook his head with a smile. "Master Galos, as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, surely you have no need to

    hassle someone who''s just delivering goods."

    "Don''t be so tense; I truly mean no harm. I just want to spar with you and see for myself just how

    muchbat power you have as a Stage III. Although we''re the same age, my level is a bit higher,

    but if you don''t mind, I could offer you some tips. How about it? Opportunities like this are rare,"

    Galos said with a smile stered on his face.

    But the implied meaning was clear to everyone present; Galos was using the pretext of sparring to

    teach vin a lesson. An Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Stage VII challenging someone without Combat Magic at

    Stage III was clearly an act of bullying. Although vin was strong, facing a Novice Mage Stage IV

    would likely be his limit. Gudmund had been defeated so swiftly just now because he was seriously

    injured and caught off-guard.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s waited for vin''s response.

    Someone couldn''t watch it any longer. "Galos, don''t go too far. You''re at Stage VII, and he''s just at

    Stage III and hasn''t even trained in Combat Magic."

    Galos nced coldly into the crowd. "What are you implying? Don''t stir up trouble between me and

    Lord vin. We''re just engaging in a normal sparring and mentoring session."

    ¡°Mentoring, my foot!¡± thought the onlooker silently, but held their tongue.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    vin knew that Galos wouldn''t let him leave without a fight. Furrowing his brow, he pondered for a

    moment before speaking. "Do you truly wish to test my mettle, Master Galos?"

    "A knight should aid his brethren," Galos replied with a grin. "I offer you this chance out of goodwill.

    Will you ept it?"

    "I''m not at my best today. How about this? In one month''s time, I shall issue you a challenge right

    here."

    "A challenge? To me?"

    "Within the time it takes for a candle to burn. You owe me three sprigs of Pearlwort if I''m still

    standing. What say you?"

    The surrounding people looked at vin in disbelief, wondering if they had misheard.

    "Could you repeat that?" Galos asked, cocking an exaggerated ear.

    "In one month, at this ce, I will challenge you, Galos. If I stand until the candle has burned away,

    I win, and you give me three sprigs of Pearlwort." vin repeated his words clearly and deliberately.

    The crowd gasped in unison. Madness! To challenge Galos? Him?

    "What does he mean by one month? Can he really surpass Galos in a month? He must be

    dreaming."

    "No way! In a month, Galos might have fully mastered the seventh circle of the Novice Mage stage.

    His power will be greater, and it won''t take more than a candle''s time¡ªjust one strike to send vin

    sprawling."

    "This is nothing but a desperate stalling tactic."

    The others were stunned. How could vin possibly outpace Galos?

    Galos paused, then erupted intoughter. "Are you sure?"

    "I am certain! I have the will, and I hope you, Master Galos, will give me this opportunity." vin

    returned the sentiment. With his current abilities, defeating a seventh circle Novice Mage would be

    difficult indeed, but he was confident he couldst the duration of a candle. He had always

    fantasized about challenging Galos and experiencing the might of his Thundervein Valor. Now, he

    had his chance.

    "And if you lose?"

    "Then I am at your mercy," vin replied casually.

    "Is that your word?"

    "It is."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Let it be witnessed here that in one month, I will ept vin''s challenge," Galos announced,

    spreading his arms to the silent crowd. No one responded; they were all too stunned by vin''s

    audacity. He might spar with the fresh recruits or stand up to intermediate apprentices, but a direct

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ was out of his league. Galos was clearly baiting him, and yet vin was walking right into

    it. Could one call it pride, or sheer folly?

    "Until next month," vin said as he hoisted his stone urn to leave.

    Galos chuckled. "If you''re not ready in a month, I can wait another. And if that''s still not enough, we

    can wait longer."

    Scatteredughter rippled through the crowd.

    "One month will suffice!" A cool, clear voice suddenly rang out from the eastern side of the arena. It

    was melodious yet carried an aloof coldness that reached every corner of the gathering.

    All turned to look, and a wave of exmations swept through the crowd.

    "Celesse? Is that Celesse?"

    "Why is Celesse at the arena?"

    A breathtakingly beautiful maiden with a violet veil masking her alluring visage stepped into the

    arena. Her elegance was otherworldly, as though she emerged straight from a piece of art. She was

    Celesse, the Cobalt Strike''s Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦! By her side was the striking Carlys, her eyes cool and

    disdainful of the pressing throng.

    The entire arena was captivated; the male apprentices were filled with adoration, and the female

    apprentices with envy. Her beauty was otherworldly and sacred, making it nigh impossible for

    onlookers to harbor any irreverent thoughts.

    The bustling arena fell silent as a path opened up, leading to vin and Galos. Such encounters

    with the lofty Celesse were rare; today, they were fortunate to behold her.

    Galos bowed courteously, his heart stirred. "Lady Celesse, congrattions on your ascension to

    Advanced Mage!"

    He was proud of his own prowess, but he paled inparison to Celesse. Still, that did not diminish

    his admiration for her. Only a woman of her exceptional caliber was worthy of his respect.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Celesse, however, paid little heed to his courtesy and did not even nce his way as she walked

    past him to stand beside vin.

    Carlys winked slyly. "Master vin, good tidings await."

    Celesse stood openly by vin''s side, facing Galos. "In one month, here in the arena, and three

    sprigs of Pearlwort at stake, I shall preside over your bout with justice."

    The crowd was abuzz, incredulous at Celesse''s deration, their eyes darting between her and

    vin.

    The Cobalt Strike was well aware of Celesse''s favor toward vin. Yet, her public support in such a

    manner was astonishing, especially as she solidified her position as the preeminent Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    Shock and envy mingled in their hearts.

    Yet one thing was certain, the uing martial contest would be spectacr. The seldom-seen

    Celesse would be officiating a match personally for the first time, a historic event that would draw

    countless apprentices as spectators.

    Some, however, were puzzled. Was Celesse bolstering vin, or dooming him? Wasn¡¯t she

    pressuring vin?

    Galos looked intensly at vin and Celesse, his smile unwavering. "With Lady Celesse presiding,

    the contest will surely be magnificent. I vow to deliver a perfect duel for all to witness."

    Between their words, a veneer of politeness thinly veiled the harshness within. A Novice Mage of

    Stage VII exerting full effort was not something a mere Stage III Prot¨¦g¨¦ could withstand. Galos was

    nomon mercenary or solitary practitioner, nor just any ordinary apprentice; he was an Elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, a chosen pupil of the Grand Elder of the Cobalt Strike.

    After vin and hispanions departed, many Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered at the steps, gazing longingly

    at the backs of vin and Celesse. They all envied the young man''s good fortune to be favored by

    Celesse. Throughout the realms of Cobalt Strike, vin was likely the only male Prot¨¦g¨¦ who could

    approach Celesse so closely. Yet, within their envyy pity, for his status as a servant limited

    everything for him.

    "Has the Commander made a decision?" vin hadn''t expected Celesse to seek him out.

    In a soft voice, Celesse replied, "Your status as a servant shall remain, but you shall be granted a

    chance to enter the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls."

    vin fell silent for a moment before slowly nodding, "As expected. The Commander would not risk

    displeasing the Grand Elder on my ount."

    "The Commander met privately with my mentor this morning. He personally conveyed the message

    that no one will lift your servitude in the near term. It''s easy to pardon a servant; any Elder has that

    power. But you were apprehended by the expressmand of the Grand Elder, and there''s the

    matter of Stormcast; itplicates things. No one, including the Commander, will risk offending the

    Grand Elder over you."

    vin fell silent again. "Truthfully, my status as a servant isn''t my concern. It''s the Grand Elder''s

    stance towards Stormcast that I care about."

    Celesse knew vin was troubled, not because she couldn''t free him from servitude, but because

    of the Grand Elder''s unwavering attitude towards him and Stormcast. This meant vin had a long

    path ahead if he hoped to save his hometown.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carlys consoled him, "The Commander''s special permission for you to enter the Sanctum of

    Mystical Scrolls is an honor and fulfills one of your wishes. Cheer up."

    Celesse added, "The Commander also said something to my master which I believe was meant for

    you to hear."

    "What was it?" vin asked, calming himself as there was no use in distress over the inevitable.

    "You are not yet worthy to have him intervene in the Stormcast affair." Celesse paused before

    continuing softly. "The words may sound harsh, but they carry an expectation and encouragement.

    Essentially, he''s saying to prove your worth, you must give him a reason to want to lift your

    servitude. If you can impress more people, he will seriously consider it."

    Carlys, linking her arm with vin''s and tilting her head yfully, said, "Celesse and I both believe

    in you, so smile."

    vin couldn''t help but smile in response. "Don''t worry about me. I will thrive."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    vin returned to his quarters, having refrained from training for the day. He sat beneath the

    ancient oak in the courtyard, pondering the challenge that awaited him in a month''s time. He

    admitted to himself that Galos was formidable, far stronger than the average Stage VII mages, and

    being a favored champion of the Grand Elder, meant Galos would just be ruthless enough to aim for

    crippling blows in the uing duel at the Battlegrounds.

    vin had already solidified his power at the Fifth Tier, and with a month of dedicated training, he

    believed he could reach the peak of this stage. If hemitted fully, he could stand toe-to-toe with

    Galos. Winning was uncertain, but at the very least, he could ensure he wouldn''t lose.

    The problem was that vin didn''t want to use the Grand Arcanum of the de within the ranks of

    Cobalt Strike, not yet anyway. Without the Dawnedge de and the Arcanum, how could he ensure

    he''d be thest one standing?

    "Goliath Force!"

    After much contemtion, vin''s thoughts kept returning to Goliath Force. His greatest advantage

    lay in his physical constitution, and it was said that Goliath Force could amplify one''s strength to its

    ultimate limit, potentially up to fivefold.

    With the Restoration Mantra to condition his body and Goliath Force to enhance his explosive

    power, a month''s worth of refinement should leave Galos bleeding, at least a bit.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Tomorrow, I shall visit the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls. If there''s no better Combat Magic to be

    found, I''ll choose Goliath Force."

    With that decision made, vin retired to his quarters for a restful sleep, nning to visit the

    Sanctum the next day. He was neither anxious nor worried, but instead filled with an eager

    anticipation for the confrontation thaty a month ahead.

    In the deep of night, all was silent and peaceful. Yet again, from the depths of the Botanic Haven, a

    hoarse roar shattered the calm, like thunder rolling across the sky, jolting the denizens of Cobalt

    Strike from their slumber, and awakening thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    This time, the roar was not as wild, nor did it bring the violent quakes of before, but it was still

    enough to send shivers down one''s spine, as if some terrible beast was trapped and could, at any

    moment, break free from its chains.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike restrained their curiosity, staying within their dwellings without

    emerging to specte.

    The sound of shing chains echoed from within Botanic Haven, sharp and resonant, adding a

    sinister feel to the night as the noise reverberated through Cobalt Strike.

    vin stood in the courtyard, gazing toward Botanic Haven through the thick veil of night. The deep

    and raspy roar was unclear; it was hard to tell if it was a person''s cry or the struggle of a Magi-

    Monster, lingering long into the night.

    Inside, vin felt an inexplicable calling; the roaring seemed to be conveying something. His de,

    Shadowbringer, vibrated as if in response.

    "What exactly is imprisoned there? If it''s truly a fearsome entity, why hasn''t Cobalt Strike simply

    destroyed it?"

    Puzzled, vin left his quarters in the dead of night and made his way to the foot of Botanic Haven.

    "ROAR!!"

    "ROAR!!"

    Suddenly, the roaring intensified, and the entire Botanic Haven seemed to tremble. The deafening

    roars transformed the mysterious and beautiful haven into a ce of horror and dread. The sound

    of chains persisted, as if desperately trying to contain whatever was held within.

    Within vin''s Energy Core, Shadowbringer shook violently. The energy within him swirled and

    churned, leaving him feeling his own vitality tossed about.

    The feeling of being summoned grew stronger, as if a force was about to surge down from the

    mountainside hundreds of meters high and pounce toward vin.

    "Human? Monster? What could it be?" vin wondered in awe, slowly retreating as he stared

    intently at the mountainside where shes of golden light and the shadows of chains danced in the

    mist.

    "Who goes there?" A woman of unparalleled beauty appeared like a fleeting apparition. Her

    presence seemed light and ethereal. d in snow-white robes, her face was obscured by the cold

    mist that enveloped her, and her presence radiated a chill.

    "Just curious, came to have a look," vin said, casting onest nce at the mountainside before

    turning to leave.

    "Are you vin?" Her voice was cool and detached.

    "Hm?" vin turned back, peering into the darkness at the semi-visible figure of the woman.

    "This is not a ce for you. Leave," she said, not making things difficult for him, but gesturing for

    him to depart quickly.

    Was that Mari, the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven? vin faintly remembered her, from a time

    when he had ventured close to Botanic Haven.

    No sooner had he left than several Prot¨¦g¨¦s burst forth from the nearby woods and bowed to the

    woman, "Mari, did someone approach?"

    "Nobody. Return to your posts, be vignt, and let no one near Botanic Haven."

    "Yes!" The Prot¨¦g¨¦s dispersed. Ever since the strange urrences at Botanic Haven began, they

    had been on high alert, guarding day and night, forbidding anyone from approaching.

    Mari was about to ascend the mountain when something strange happened; the roaring stopped,

    and the chains fell silent. She looked back in the direction vin had left, her eyes filled with

    questions.

    In the sanctified halls of Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls, nestled within the mighty stronghold of the

    Cobalt Strike,y nearly every spell of battle magic known to that esteemed conve of Mages. It

    was said that over three hundred unique incantations spanned from the rudimentary cantrips of a

    green apprentice to theplex arcana wielded by the most seasoned archmages. This library was

    the hallowed ground in the hearts of all Prot¨¦g¨¦s, yet only those personally mentored by the Elders

    and the esteemed Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s were allowed to roam its aisles freely. Aside from being granted

    a basic Combat Magic initiation, ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s were forbidden from stepping foot within its

    sacred bounds.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    If one craved a new spell of battle magic, ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s had to demonstrate remarkable growth

    and innate talent to convince the Cobalt Order of their worthiness for cultivation. Otherwise, their

    hopes rested upon the biannual public selections.

    Perched atop the soaring peak of Cobalt Mount, a thousand meters above the earth, the Arcanum

    was shrouded in mist, surrounded by ancient, lush trees, a tranquil and exquisite environment.

    vin arrived at this serene ce early the next morning.

    The duel he had scheduled with Galos had be the talk of the settlement, not so much because

    of vin or Galos, but due to the involvement of Celesse, which added ayer of anticipation to the

    confrontation.

    The fact that Celesse had secured vin''s chance to enter Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls was also

    widely known. But no one believed that merely acquiring a new spell would enable vin to best

    Galos. The discussions revolved more around why Celesse took such a special interest in vin.

    The guardian elder of the Arcanum, his hair as white as winter snow yet his spirit vibrant, nodded

    with a gentle smile. "You must be vin."

    "Greetings, Elder."

    "Sign in here, and once you''ve chosen your spell, sign out. You may ascend to the third level and

    remain for half a day, but you may select only one Combat Magic. A piece of advice, since this is

    your first true encounter with Combat Magic, choose a Tier-4 Novice spell. Get to know the craft.

    When the timees, you may return for a Tier-3 or Tier-2 Novice spell. Do not overestimate your

    talents and reach for a Tier-1 spell right away; it could end up being counterproductive."

    "I will heed your counsel," vin thanked the guardian elder.

    "Enter now, and mind you, no brawling," the elder said with a nod and a smile.

    vin stepped into Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls, where the first level was spacious, lined with

    exquisite shelves. Each spellbook was apanied by a detailed exnation. The area was

    somewhat cool and quiet, with only a few Prot¨¦g¨¦s making their selections or sitting in deep study.

    Free ess was reserved for those personally mentored by the Elders, but not all Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    were of exceptional talent or lineage. Some, like Tyral, were there due to influential connections.

    Others were offspring of wealthy merchants, sent with heavy purses in hopes of achieving

    greatness.

    Though such individuals might¡¯vecked innate ability, their solid connections and substantial

    resources,bined with dedicated instruction, usually ensured they would not fall too far behind.

    On the second level, arger group of Prot¨¦g¨¦s, perhaps a dozen or so, carefully perused the spells

    or conversed in hushed tones.

    vin did not linger on the first two floors, proceeding directly to the third, where Tier-2 Novice

    spells were kept. Given the rarity of the spells, these were already exceedingly precious, and even

    in a grand institution like the Cobalt Strike''s Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls, there were no more than

    sixty, each housed in its own revered spot.

    "Hm?" A Prot¨¦g¨¦ raised an eyebrow at the sight of vin, curious about a new face was in this

    sacred space. Their surprise soon turned to recognition; this must¡¯ve been vin, the servant

    whose name had been on everyone''s lips the previous day.

    While some continued to study the tomes, others curiously watched vin.

    Oblivious to their stares, vin searched the shelves until he found what he was looking for ¨C the

    Goliath Force!

    With anticipation, he settled into a corner and began to pore over the pages. He wanted to see if the

    spell matched his expectations, and if not, he was prepared to select another.

    The Goliath Force he had practiced in the past was self-taught. The initial stages were rudimentary

    compared to the true art.

    Time passed, and the third floor stirred as a distinctive young man arrived. Lean, tall, with a sharply

    defined face that, while not handsome in the ssical sense, was framed by untamed, long hair that

    gave him a rebellious aura. His narrow eyes exuded an inexplicable danger.

    The youth scanned the third level and headed straight towards vin. The onlookers'' interest was

    piqued; it seemed a spectacle was about to unfold.

    Lost in the first segments of the Goliath Force tome, vin was utterly engrossed. He devoured the

    content, sometimes frowning in contemtion, sometimes nodding in realization. The detailed

    descriptions were an epiphany, correcting many of his crude mistakes, and he longed to practice the

    spell immediately.

    "Are you vin?" The youth had to repeat thrice before finally drawing vin''s attention away from

    the tome and to himself.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Cedrick?" vin recognized the fierce young man in an instant.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Cedrick, known as the "Iron Madman" within the ranks of the Cobalt Strike, was widely recognized

    as a potential candidate to be a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦. However, he would never

    actually achieve that esteemed rank because, he wasn''t considered part of the Cobalt Strike''s true

    lineage.

    He hailed from the Iron family of the eastern coastal regions.

    The Irons were a peculiar n; folktales spoke of them not as dwellers inmunities but as ''wild-

    born.'' Once their children reached the age of ten, they were cast out to seek their own knowledge

    and live independently. Aside from the triennial family gathering, which was the only event that

    could summon the entire n together, they would only return to the family abode for brief periods,

    such as for marriage and childbirth or to pay homage to their ancestors.

    Despite their ''wild'' upbringing, the Irons were known for their strong solidarity. If a n member

    perished outside the family bounds, they would relentlessly investigate the circumstances. Natural

    death warranted no action, but if a n member fell victim to foul y, hundreds of madmen from

    the Iron family would exact endless vengeance upon the perpetrator.

    Cedrick''s exact heritage was unknown, but it was likely he was a direct descendant of the Iron

    lineage. At the age of ten, he joined the Cobalt Strike, disying a peculiar and solitary nature. He

    cared little for ''social niceties,'' yet his innate magical talent was extraordinary. This year, he had just

    advanced to Novice Mage Stage IX.

    This was not a man many dared to cross.

    vin was not well acquainted with Cedrick, much less had any significant interactions with him.

    So, it was a surprise when Cedrick sought him out.

    Cedrick did not look down on vin from a lofty position; instead, he sat before him, boldly and

    directly, scrutinizing vin with his sharp eyes.

    The onlookers whispered among themselves. Cedrick, who was both elusive and imperious,

    seemed to have taken a sudden interest in vin. Could it be that he found vin disagreeable

    and was preparing to set him straight?

    Cedrick stared into vin''s eyes. "You are not a Novice Mage Stage III."

    "You can discern someone''s strength?" vin was taken aback. Was this a guess, or could Cedrick

    truly see through him?

    Cedrick asked again, "Do you intend to choose Goliath Force?"

    "That''s the n."

    "How much can you exert with a single punch?"

    "Eight hundred pounds."

    Eight hundred pounds? The Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s were slightly astonished; the boy was a freak of nature,

    blessed with a distinct advantage. If he mastered Goliath Force, his potential would be fearsome.

    However, Cedrick seemed a bit disappointed. "In Cobalt Strike, only one Prot¨¦g¨¦, Brunn, an Elite

    apprentice, practices Goliath Force. His punch now weighs one thousand five hundred pounds."

    vin was indifferent, still unsure why Cedrick had approached him.

    "But Brunn is now eighteen and at Stage VIII. Your strength might surpass his someday."

    "Do you need something from me?" vin asked directly, eager to get back to studying Goliath

    Force.

    "I want to test your punch."

    "Now?"

    "In the future." Cedrick rose and left.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s exchanged nces, puzzled. Was that it? They had anticipated a spectacle.

    Some began to feel uneasy; Cedrick''s interest in vin could mean he was looking out for him.

    With that madman''s protection, who would dare trouble vin?

    vin shrugged; it seemed like a challenge had been issued, but he didn''t take it to heart and

    continued to pore over the scroll of Goliath Force.

    As the crowd dispersed, vin spent an hour thoroughly absorbing Goliath Force. He realized his

    self-taught methods had ws that he could now correct. The fourth and fifth segments of Goliath

    Force did not disappoint; they could potentially unleash human strength to its limits, amplifying it

    four to five times.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    But at the end, he noticed that Goliath Force seemed to be missing a few pages, as if someone had

    torn them out long ago.

    "Hey, is there a sixth segment to Goliath Force?" vin asked a nearby quiet Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ didn''t shun vin, responding amiably, "Originally, Goliath Force had six segments. It''s

    said that the sixth could increase strength eight to ten times, but it puts immense strain on the body.

    Long ago, there were incidents of Prot¨¦g¨¦s bursting themselves apart. Since then, the organization

    has forbidden the practice by tearing out the sixth segment."

    vin nodded in understanding; the original Goliath Force could increase strength tenfold, a power

    hard to imagine.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ closed his Combat Magic scroll and pointed to it. "The true Goliath Force is contained

    here."

    "The sixth segment was destroyed, wasn''t it? Does it still exist?"

    "No, it¡¯s just preserved; it''s the essence of Goliath Force, also known as Gigas Grasp. It''s a

    technique that unleashes the greatest degree of human strength. It''s regarded as an Tier-4 Master

    Combat Magic. Goliath Force is merely an offshoot, a set of external fist techniques derived from it."

    This was new to vin, who had never heard of it before. "How does one gain ess to the fourth

    level?"

    "Master Combat Magic isn''t for everyone. It demands high aptitude and strength. Generally, you

    shouldn''t attempt it before reaching Advanced Mage; otherwise, it could overwhelm your body.

    Minor consequences could disable your energy channels, while severe cases could lead to

    paralysis or death. Once you reach the Advanced Mage rank and contribute to Cobalt Strike,

    someone will guide you to the fourth level."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    "Thank you for your guidance."

    "No need for thanks." The quiet Prot¨¦g¨¦ smiled and nodded, returning to his perusal of a tome on

    Combat Magic.

    vin, with the scroll of Goliath Force tucked under his arm, wandered among the bookshelves

    once more.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Tomes on lightning-based Combat Magic were rare indeed, and after scouring the third level, he

    had managed to find only five. Among them was ''Thundervein Valor,'' the very tome Galos was

    practicing.

    vin leaned against a shelf to study it, hoping to better understand his opponent, Galos.

    Before long, someone came to the third level to remind vin, "Your time is nearly up."

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s had the privilege ofing and going from the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls as they

    pleased, unlike themon Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    After leaving the sanctum with Goliath Force in hand, vin went to sign out with the Elder.

    "Let''s see what you''ve chosen," the Elder said, taking the scoll from vin. He meticulously

    checked each book before it was borrowed, ensuring no pages were missing. That way, if any were

    absent upon return, it was clear that the Prot¨¦g¨¦ had tampered with it.

    The Elder looked at vin in surprise. "Goliath Force? Are you certain you want this one?"

    vin signed his name. "I am certain."

    "I''ve warned you before, it''s best to start with something more suitable for novices when you first

    delve into Combat Magic. Tier-4 Novice Combat Magic isn''t necessarily weak; it''s just more

    straightforward and easier to master. The power of Combat Magic isn''t in its strength, but in how

    well it suits you.

    ¡°Also, remember that you can borrow each Combat Magic tome for three months. Are you sure you

    can master it in that time? And I must remind you, it''s forbidden to copy any of the Combat Magic

    from the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls in secret."

    "Don''t worry, Elder, I understand your concern."

    The Elder was exasperated; why wouldn''t the boy take advice? "The Goliath Force demands a

    robust physique, not just strength. The power it unleashes is immense, but so is the recoil. A weak

    constitution could very well shatter your channels of energy. Are you really sure about choosing

    Goliath Force?"

    "I''ve made my choice."

    With a sigh, the elder recorded vin''s decision. He could only advise; if the young man was

    insistent, then so be it.

    vin left with Goliath Force, a smile on his face, ready for a hearty training session. But just as he

    stepped into the forest, a whistle came from the shade of a tree along with a sly greeting, "Ho there,

    vin? Over here, it''s me, no foe."

    vin looked over and saw a rotund figure peeking out from behind arge tree, waving him over

    with a cheerful grin. "Come,e, I have a matter to discuss."

    "Either youe here, or we have nothing to talk about," vin recognized the chubby guy, also an

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦. But this one was a typical case of connections over talent - average in ability but

    wealthy and resourceful, with ess to Combat Magic and personal guidance from an elder. Thus,

    his strength was fairly respectable.

    "Don¡¯t be so tense. How could I harm you?" The fat man, Balder Mollen, from the powerful Mollen

    family of the Nortnds, checked to ensure they were alone before clearing his throat and stepping

    out. His family was known for their magical ore business. They owned vast mines in the mountains,

    and were both wealthy and influential.

    However, in recent years, the Mollen family''s interests seemed to have shifted; they were now as

    intrigued by people as they were by magical ores.

    "You have business with me?" vin observed Balder''s exaggerated size, inwardly impressed. The

    man was round in every aspect, from head to toe, with a bald pate, no beard, no eyebrows - a living

    embodiment of various-sized meatballs cobbled together.

    They had crossed paths before, but only in passing; this was the first face-to-face meeting. He was

    not just fat; he was artfully so. To grow into such a shape was a feat in itself.

    "I have good news,¡± Balder said with a toothy grin. His features nearly vanished into his plump

    cheeks like arge bun.

    vin didn¡¯t want to mock the man¡¯s size and tried to maintain a serious expression, but a small

    smile appeared regardless. ¡°Do tell.¡±

    Balder stepped closer, his flesh rhythmically quivering. He whispered, ¡°To show you my sincerity, I¡¯ll

    share a little secret. Galos was taken away by the Grand Elder yesterday afternoon for private

    tutge, set tost a month.¡±

    Oh? vin¡¯s mind brightened. Taking Galos away at this time was surely in preparation for the

    Arena contest a month hence.

    ¡°Prepare yourself. Once Galos masters ¡®Thundervein Valor,'' you''ll be in danger. The destructive

    force of lightning-based techniques is unmatched, and to withstand him for even the duration of a

    candle stick will be difficult." In Balder''s mind, the thought was clear. It was impossible.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    vin eyed him with a hint of suspicion, "Why tell me this?"

    Balder''s plump, fair hands patted vin''s arm reassuringly. His smile wasical and wide. "Just

    looking to make a friend, that''s all."

    "I appreciate the gesture." vin returned the pat, finding Balder''s arm surprisingly firm.

    "Don''t go just yet, let''s chat a bit more." Balder blocked vin''s path, nodding towards a nearby

    copse of trees. "Let''s talk in there. I swear on my family''s honor, it''s nothing untoward."

    "Honor among merchants? Does your family even know what that is?"

    "Now, now, that''s a bit harsh. In trade, trust is everything. Come on, let''s walk¡­" Balder firmly drew

    vin into the secluded depths of the neighboring woods.

    His reputation in Cobalt Strike was decent; known as a wolf in sheep''s clothing, at least he wasn''t

    one to stab you in the back. Whenever he crossed paths with vin, he always greeted him with a

    nod and a beaming smile from afar.

    "vin, you''ve had a tough eight years, persevering from the age of seven, never bowing to

    anyone, constantly fighting against dark forces, and carving out a name for yourself with your own

    fists. In the Novice Mage circles, you''ve caused quite the stir... Ah, wait, don''t go,e on..."

    vin looked at him, exasperated. "What do you want?"

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well... ahem, it''s a bit embarrassing to say."

    "If you''re embarrassed, then maybe it''s best left unsaid. Farewell."

    "Wait, wait! Alright, I''ll say it."

    "I''m listening."

    "I admire you, I believe in you, I appreciate you, and I want to invest in you!" Balder stood up

    straight, his body jiggling like a giant water balloon struck by a mallet, the ripples still visible.

    "Invest in me?" vin was puzzled.

    "Yes, I want to invest in you." Balder looked serious, which was somewhat amusing given his jolly

    appearance.

    In recent years, the Mollen family had started investing in Mages, seeking out young individuals

    from all corners of the realm who were born into poverty yet possessed extraordinary gifts. They

    would sign loyalty contracts with these individuals, providing them with ample resources to grow

    stronger and offering the backing of a powerful family. When these young Mages reached a certain

    level of prowess, they would join the Mollen family as guards or retainers, serving for years or even

    a lifetime.

    This was a transformational strategy for the Mollen family, born out of necessity as their trade

    empire expanded, attracting more attention and necessitating the defense of their wealth. Initially,

    the Mollen family hired renowned and powerful individuals for protection, but their loyalty was often

    questionable. Thus, they adapted the sessful model of investing in ore mines to investing in

    Mages.

    They handpicked young, exceptional Mages from across thend, bestowed favors upon them, and

    closely monitored their moral development throughout their growth, eventually offering positions

    based on overall assessments.

    This strategy, implemented over a century ago, had cultivated a legion of fiercely loyal guards for

    the Mollen family. Tasting sess, they increased their investment efforts, by choosing candidates

    from prestigious institutions, selecting promising children from impoverished areas and using

    connections and wealth to send these kids to train within renowned organizations.

    Balder, not wanting to tread the old family paths, decided to pioneer a new method of investment.

    He came directly to Cobalt Strike, taking up residence to observe its Prot¨¦g¨¦s before secretly

    signing agreements and bestowing treasures, positioning them for future service to the Mollen

    family.

    Cobalt Strike turned a blind eye to these dealings, tolerating them as long as they weren''t

    excessive, especially since the Mollen family annually gifted them with a staggering array of magical

    treasures, even once donating a vast ore mine. Moreover, some Prot¨¦g¨¦s would eventually leave

    Cobalt Strike to venture into the world, and joining the Mollen family, who had close ties with the

    order, was preferable to other prospects.

    Balder knew his limits; he wouldn''t dream of investing in the order''s Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s or their Elite

    apprentices. Instead, he targeted the Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Young as he was, his eye for talent was

    sharp, and over the years, he''d nurtured quite a few prospects.

    vin was considered an ''oddity'' within Cobalt Strike, and Balder had been observing him for some

    time. He had avoided vin due to theplications he might bring, but now vin was different,

    having advanced to Novice Mage and gained favor with Celesse, piquing Balder''s interest.

    Of course, vin''s rtionship with Celesse was key; if Balder could befriend Celesse through

    vin, his family would be most pleased.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    vin chuckled and shook his head. "You''ve got the wrong man. I''m not the right investment for

    you, and I don''t need your money."

    "Don''t rush off. Let''s talk this through. I''m not asking you to be a mere guard in my household; I

    want to be friends, really good friends."

    "I''m a walking cmity, mixing with me won''t do you any good."

    "Am I the sort to shy away from trouble? You underestimate me."

    "What''s this really about? Just because I''ve be a Novice Mage, you think I can go further,

    be stronger?"

    "The key to investing is foresight! It''s about having a feeling!"

    Balder was brimming with confidence, for he was bold enough to gamble and had the foundation to

    back it. "If I see potential in you, and believe you can bring me good fortune in the future, I''ll invest

    in you. And I''ll do it before you''ve made your mark, that''s a true gesture of faith. Otherwise, what''s

    the point of investing after you''ve already seeded, or are on the brink of sess? The impact is

    entirely different."

    vin pped Balder on his sturdy shoulder and chuckled. "I get your drift. If I do make it, your

    investment pays off. If not, you''ve lost nothing."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "I''vee with honest intent today; I truly wish to forge a friendship with you."

    "I''d advise you sincerely, that I''m not worth your efforts. That''s all. Farewell, it was a pleasure

    meeting you."

    "Wait, don''t go, why leave again? I''m set on making you my friend, and I''m quite persistent. From

    now on, whatever you desire, just ask. Whatever help you need, I''ll do what I can. A nod of the

    head? Just give me that, and we''re kin. Should the daye when you''re wronged, signal us, and

    my people will be there in a sh!" Balder had secretly signed on many followers at Cobalt Strike

    and was training them sessfully.

    vin waved and turned to leave, then paused.

    Balder thought he might have a chance and approached with a beaming smile. "Second thoughts?"

    "You truly wish to help me?"

    "Of course."

    "I want to visit home; can you help with that?" vin had been at Cobalt Strike for eight years

    without once returning home.

    "Well... that''s not out of the question," Balder stammered.

    "Pleased to have met you, goodbye." vin waved and departed.

    "Think it over, I''ll be waiting for your word," Balder called out. His visit today was merely to meet

    vin and build a rapport. The matter of investment would take time; he had his steps and

    observation process.

    Word of vin taking the Goliath Force quickly spread, reaching the ears of Galos. He shook his

    head with a chuckle, finding vin na?ve. Did sheer brute strength make one think they could

    master the Goliath Force? Cobalt Strike had scores of strong men, yet only Brunn had seeded.

    Goliath Force was not onlyplex but also incredibly challenging to train, with stringent demands

    on one''s physique. A single misstep, and the surging power could shatter one''s Channel of Energy.

    Galos wasn''t the only one unimpressed; others shook their heads and murmured. If Celesse cared

    for vin, why not offer guidance instead of letting him fumble about? Forget challenging Galos

    with the Goliath Force; they thought vin would be lucky if he didn''t end up crippled within a

    month.

    vin paid no mind to the gossip. Apart from his regr deliveries, he devoted all his time to

    mastering Goliath Force. The first three segments were already perfected; he just needed to refine

    them like standard Combat Magic. His focus was now on the fourth and fifth segments, the most

    formidable and challenging parts.

    With the aid of the Restoration Mantra, vin was full of confidence.

    The initial ten days went smoothly. With Goliath Force as his focus and the Restoration Mantra as

    support, vin trained tirelessly day and night, feeling his strength surge, and increasingly

    bing infatuated with the power the Goliath Force brought. But after those ten days, the

    atmosphere in Cobalt Strike grew eerie. Each night, Botanic Haven would erupt with roars that

    lasted for hours on end.

    The roars unsettled many, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s wondered why the Elders did nothing. If it was a

    monster, why not y it outright?

    The howls troubled vin, their summoning growing stronger, instilling an urgency within him. Was

    it truly calling for him? Was it... bing impatient?

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    In the dead of night, vin once again approached the base of Botanic Haven, where the stifled

    roars that had been momentarily quelled once more stirred to life, echoing through the deep

    reaches of the mystical grove. From a distance, the glimmer of gold and the churning of mist could

    be seen, and the distant rumble of the earth splintering underfoot was faintly audible.

    vin took a few tentative steps forward, and the roaring intensified, shaking the entirety of Botanic

    Haven as if it quivered in response.

    "What in the name of the ancient gods is imprisoned within?" vin grew uneasy. What manner of

    beast or spirit could this be? And did it truly beckon me here to seize the Shadowbringer from my

    grasp?

    "It''s you again!" Mari appeared, her tone far from courteous.

    "What lies within?" vin inquired.

    "Ask not questions that are not yours to ask. Stand down!"

    "The mighty Cobalt Strike cannot contain it? Why do you let it roar?"

    "Stand down!!"

    "It''s disturbing my sleep; you had the best deal with it." vin gestured towards Botanic Haven and

    turned to leave.

    Mari was left speechless, but as soon as vin departed, the roaring ceased abruptly.

    The following morning, afterpleting his deliveries, vin found himself once again beside

    Botanic Haven, hoisting a stone urn. His presence stirred the roaring anew, which, though not as

    fierce, was enough to disturb the nearby mountains and rouse a thousand Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Many grew restless; previously, the unrest urred only at night. What had changed today?

    After awakening Botanic Haven, vin left, and soon after, the roaring stopped, and all was quiet.

    For several days, vin would visit the vicinity of Botanic Haven at irregr intervals, each visit

    provoking the mysterious roar. He was sending a message: Cease your calls. I shall not enter!

    Meanwhile, he prodded the Elders of the Cobalt Strike to resolve the nuisance. But to outsiders and

    even many Elders, the situation was perplexing, inciting whispers of whether the force within was

    truly uncontainable. Should extraordinary measures be taken?

    Today, a special delegation arrived at the foot of Cobalt Strike Mountain.

    Eight men and women rode upon eight magnificent ck steeds, halting before the organization''s

    gates, gazing up at the towering peak upon which the mighty words "Cobalt Strike" were etched

    with resilience.

    "Cobalt Strike, ''tis my first journey hither," dered the young leader, resplendent in noble attire. His

    regal cloak flung wide in a gesture of wild abandon. His tall figure, bronzed skin, and sharp, deep-

    set features were ented by a sly grin.

    "Cobalt Strike, one of the Eight Orders of the Nortnds, though unassuming, has thrived for

    centuries with profound foundation," said a man to his left. His hair was silvered yet meticulously

    groomed. His garments were immacte, betraying no sign of travel. His countenance was

    youthful, and his demeanor seemed efficient.

    "Ie for the matter of Celesse, hoping it shan''t disappoint," the young noble spurred his steed

    forward.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s at the main entrance took notice of the neers, moving to intercept them with a stern

    cry, "Halt! Dismount! This is Cobalt Strike."

    The young nobleman continued on his ck steed, which pranced proudly, showing no intention of

    stopping. His entourage followed closely, their demeanor equally haughty, ignoring the admonishing

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Just as the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s were about to unsheathe their swords in warning, a Senior

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ at the lead recognized the distinctive emblem embroidered on the visitors'' cloaks: "Lord

    Viperbane?"

    The youth presented a golden badge at his waist. "Inform your Commander, Marak, on behalf of

    Lord Viperbane, seeks an audience."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The old man besides him smiled faintly. "Neasilis, at your service, requesting an audience with the

    Commander of Cobalt Strike."

    At the Sanctum of Cobalt Strike atop the primary peak, the Commander and several Elders awaited

    personally.

    Lord Viperbane''s influence and strength were not inferior to Cobalt Strike, and in terms of status

    and heritage, they held even greater esteem.

    "Greetings, it has been too long," the man with silvered hair spoke softly, bowing to the Commander

    of Cobalt Strike seated at the head of the sanctum.

    The Commander''s expression was aloof, and after a brief nce at Marak, he spoke indifferently,

    "Brother Neasilis, well met."

    "Thanks to your concern, I fare well," Neasilis seated the young noble beside him and nodded to the

    other Elders across the way, "I''ve not returned to Cobalt Strike in over a decade. My Fellow

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s, do you still remember me?"

    A female Elder spoke tersely, "One of the Seven Champions in Lord Viperbane''s mansion, ''The

    Sr Lupus'' Neasilis."

    The man chuckled lightly. "I refer to my identity within Cobalt Strike."

    A portly Elder sipped his water gently. "From the day you left Cobalt Strike, you ceased to be one of

    us."

    "Whether Cobalt Strike acknowledges me or not, I''ve always regarded it as my home, and you all as

    my fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s."

    "Is that so?" the portly Elder''s eyes sharpened.

    "Twenty years hence, no matter where I roam, I''ve always held in my heart that I hail from Cobalt

    Strike, my first true home."

    "Enough." The portly Elder''s cup shattered in his hand, scalding water spilling across the table.

    "When you maimed the Elders and attacked the Cobalt Strike magical ore mines, did you forget you

    were one of Cobalt Strike''s own?"

    "That was all over a decade ago. Didn''t I apologize afterward?"

    "Your so-called apology was to send back a severed head?" The portly Elder rose abruptly, pointing

    an using finger at Neasilis.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    "People express remorse in different ways. If not for the bonds of brotherhood, you might not have

    even seen a head," Neasilis''s voice was low, and his words were veiled behind a gentle chuckle.

    "You..." All the Elders stood up.

    "Sit down,"manded the Commander with a calm authority. "Neasilis, after the incident a decade

    ago, you ceased to be a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike. Today, I meet with you as Lord Viperbane''s

    envoy, as the guardian of young Lord Marak."

    "Ie today on behalf of Lord Viperbane as well." Neasilis''s fingertip danced across the table

    surface as he called out to the door. "A guest has arrived, and you fail to offer refreshment? Have

    you Prot¨¦g¨¦s no sense of decorum?"

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s outside ignored him until the portly Elder cleared his throat softly. Then, a few brought

    in tea, cing it beside Neasilis and Lord Marak.

    Neasilis lifted the cup to his lips, savoring it with closed eyes: "Cobalt Strike''s water, it''s been nearly

    twenty years since I''ve tasted it."

    Lord Marak merely touched the cup but did not lift it. He paid no mind to the tense atmosphere in

    the hall as if it had nothing to do with him. His gaze asionally drifted outside, where some

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike stood.

    Neasilis spoke unhurriedly, "I am here to extend Lord Viperbane''s congrattions. I''ve heard you''ve

    nurtured a prodigy named Celesse. Just sixteen and already an Advanced Mage."

    "You''re well-informed," remarked a female Elder coldly.

    Neasilis put down his cup and looked at the Commander with a light chuckle. "Will Celesse be

    partaking in The sh of Eight Orders?"

    "What concern is The sh of Eight Orders of yours, or Lord Viperbane''s?"

    In the Nortnds, Five Lords reigned supreme, and the Eight Orders stood tall. These were the

    domains held in awe by all, the sacred ground for countless Mages. Cobalt Strike, being one of the

    Eight Orders of the Nortnds, held a prestigious position.

    Every two years, the Eight Orders held a tournament where leaders met, and Elders mingled. At

    these gatherings, Prot¨¦g¨¦s from different organizations sparred andpeted. This centuries-old

    tradition was how they dered their dominance over the Nortnds.

    Over time, The sh of Eight Orders had be an important assembly in the Nortnds. The

    sparring between Prot¨¦g¨¦s had taken on special significance, bing a stage for the Orders to

    showcase their rising stars. The top five of each gathering not only received prizes but were also

    granted titles.

    Whoever secured a title at The sh of Eight Orders was sure to be renowned across the

    Nortnds.

    At every gathering, the Eight Orders brought their most outstanding Prot¨¦g¨¦s. They strived for the

    best ranks while also observing the promising Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the other organizations.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The performance of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s indirectly reflected the potential of their organizations, for the birth

    of a prodigy could undoubtedly influence an organization''s future strength.

    Neasilis'' smile did not wane. "For three consecutive gatherings of The sh of Eight Orders, none

    from Cobalt Strike have made the top five, and even few have been in the top ten. Is Cobalt Strike

    declining? Have you lost the ability to nurture geniuses, or have the other seven Orders grown

    stronger?"

    "You are with Lord Viperbane, yet you still keep tabs on Cobalt Strike, how thoughtful. A few

    gatherings do not diminish Cobalt Strike''s standing."

    "It may not harm our standing, but it certainly affects our pride. However, this time, there is hope.

    With Celesse''s talent, reaching the top five should be no issue. I''vee on behalf of Lord

    Viperbane to offer early congrattions."

    the Commander and several Elders regarded this with suspicion. Since when did Lord Viperbane

    care so much about Cobalt Strike to offer early congrattions?

    "Lord Viperbane had some misunderstandings with Cobalt Strike in the past, leading to strained

    rtions. This time, he has sent me to mend fences. What say you, brother?"

    The Commander did not voice his stance, instead, he pondered Neasilis'' true intentions. They had

    been on good terms in their youth, but since Neasilis left Cobalt Strike twenty years prior to making

    his own way, his temperament had grown increasingly peculiar, and their rtionship had cooled. It

    was a decade ago that Neasilis joined Lord Viperbane and, to demonstrate his loyalty, did not

    hesitate to raise his de against Cobalt Strike.

    Over the years, Neasilis grew in power, and his standing among Lord Viperbane''s court rose higher

    and higher until he became one of the Seven Champions, known as Lord Viperbane''s trusted right

    hand and holding a formidable reputation throughout the Nortnds. Yet, Neasilis never once

    returned to Cobalt Strike to admit any wrongdoing, nor did he try to mend the strained rtions

    between Cobalt Strike and Lord Viperbane. And now, out of the blue, he thought of reconciliation?

    He even brought the young Lord Marak with him.

    Neasilis waited calmly for a while before speaking, "The young prince has always held Cobalt Strike

    in high regard. This being his first visit, could you arrange for someone to guide him around?"

    The Commander signaled for a Prot¨¦g¨¦ outside to take care of the arrangements.

    "We shall meet againter." Marak stood up to bid farewell, subtly exchanging a knowing look with

    Neasilis, before departing the grand hall.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    In the midst of arranging the day''s activities, a middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦ was about to take charge when

    a handsome young man briskly stepped forward with a smile. "Allow me to take care of this."

    "And you are...?" Marak asked, his tone haughty as he nced at the youth.

    "I am Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, Tyral!" Tyral said with a beaming smile, though in truth, he had not yet achieved

    the status of an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, especially after the untimely demise of his sister Nysah. It was even

    less likely that Elder Jaslin would take him on as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ now.

    "Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦? You seem rather average to me," Marak scoffed.

    "I am hardly worthy topare with you, Lord Marak" Tyral retorted, which drew the ire of many

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Marak was quite pleased, however. "Show me around. Let me see the sights of Cobalt Strike order."

    "By your leave," Tyral said, cheerfully extending his hand to lead the way.

    Since Marak had made his choice, the middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦ could hardly rece him now. He shot

    Tyral a warning look, signaling him to be a good host and not to let the reputation of Cobalt Strike

    order be diminished.

    In the great hall of the order, the Commander''s face was expressionless. "We''re alone now. Speak

    inly. There''s no need for pretense between us."

    "I just wanted to catch up a bit with you."

    "Spare me!"

    "Heh, very well, we can reminisce another time. Let''s get to the matter at hand. I am here on behalf

    of Lord Viperbane, hoping to arrange a favorable union."

    "Let''s hear it then."

    "Lord Marak is Lord Viperbane''s youngest and most cherished son. At sixteen, he has already

    reached the Stage VIII of the Novice Mage. His talents are remarkable, and with the resources of

    Lord Viperbane behind him, his future achievements will be limitless. Lord Marak has an

    extraordinary temperament, brave and proud, with the makings of a tyrant and the ability to

    command armies since childhood. Lord Viperbane has high hopes for him."

    Neasilis spoke unhurriedly, not skimping on his words of praise. His gaze was continuously on the

    face of the Commander, observing his reaction closely.

    "Lord Marak is a prodigy, I''ve heard as much," the Commander offered a few polite words.

    "Lord Marak is sixteen and yet without a betrothal, much to Lord Viperbane''s frustration. It''s not for

    want of trying, but Lord Marak has high standards, and ordinary maidens simply do not catch his

    eye."

    The faces of the Commander and the Elders darkened. What did this mean? Was this a proposal?

    Neasilis continued with a soft chuckle. "As a devotee of Lord Viperbane and a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt

    Strike, I''ve always hoped for good rtions between our factions, but the opportunity has never

    presented itself. Recently, I heard of a maiden Prot¨¦g¨¦e of Cobalt Strike, of unparalleled beauty and

    extraordinary talent, who, at sixteen, has advanced to the rank of Advanced Mage. I personally

    introduced her to Lord Viperbane, and to my surprise, he agreed. Lord Marak''s visit is actually to

    meet this maiden."

    "Neasilis! Do not overstep!" The stout Elder could not hold back any longer. Marak to wed Celesse?

    To hand over Cobalt Strike''s once-in-a-century talent to Lord Viperbane and use the marriage to

    curry favor with Cobalt Strike¡ªwhat a cunning n by Lord Viperbane!

    "Calm yourself, and let me finish. Whatever Lord Marak desires, he has never failed to obtain. If he

    truly takes a liking to Celesse, Lord Viperbane will support it wholeheartedly. How, then, could

    Cobalt Strike refuse? I kindly remind you all, rtions between Lord Viperbane and Cobalt Strike

    have been strained, but it has not yete to an outright confrontation.

    ¡°This is an opportunity. If you refuse, it will meanplete rupture. If you agree, not only will

    rtions improve, but you might also share resources and forge an alliance. You should understand

    the stakes involved," Neasilis said bluntly, sparing no one''s feelings.

    In the great hall, the Eldersughed, and so did the Commander, but hisughter was cold as ice.

    "How dare you threaten Cobalt Strike? Heh, Lord Viperbane has no such standing, and you,

    Neasilis, even less!"

    Neasilis traced the rim of his teacup with a fingertip, then pushed out a wave of force with a flick of

    his hand, mming the hall doors shut. The light in the hall dimmed, casting everyone into shadow,

    and the atmosphere grew tense.

    The Elders exchanged nces, and their brows furrowed. "What does this mean?"

    "Ie from Cobalt Strike, and I''ve always considered this ce my home. I am well aware of

    many things happening here... Heh, very aware."

    "What are you trying to say?" asked the Commander, his brows knitted.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "For instance, certain secrets that should not see the light of day, which, if delved into, could bring

    cmity to Cobalt Strike."

    "Stop beating around the bush, speak!" the stout Elder demanded coldly.

    With a silent, mirthfulugh, Neasilis said, "If I recall correctly, there''s someone imprisoned in

    Botanic Haven that Cobalt Strike should not have captured!"

    At this revtion, everyone''s expressions changed, and the Commander''s gaze became sharp as a

    de, fixated on Neasilis. The Elders stood slowly, fists clenched, as the air became thick with the

    intent of violence.

    "Everyone, rx, I''m here to help."

    "We don''t need your help!"

    "Are you sure? I''ve heard Cobalt Strike has been rather unstable ofte."

    "How did youe to know this?"

    "That''s not important. The important thing is this! The former Commander of Cobalt Strike

    identally killed a man, thought to be amoner, but when he cried out a name... Heh... it made

    all the Elders..."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    "Enough!" the Commander barked, cutting him off.

    ¡°They destroyed his mortal form, but they dared not touch his soul. For if his spirit were to be

    extinguished, it would surely alert his kinfolk! To let him leave? That they could not risk. Thus, they

    had no choice but to seal and suppress him. With the spirit of Botanic Haven, they cast the Rune of

    Abandonment Lock; with the might of Botanic Haven, they gathered the Shackles of the Forgotten.

    They did all within their power to shroud his very essence.¡±

    "Will you hold your tongue, or shall I smash it for you?" The portly Elder could barely contain his

    fury.

    "So many years have passed, and you thought his soul slumbered, and was no longer a threat. Yet,

    it has awakened... Ha! It has awakened..." Neasilisughed, and his face then turned stone cold. "If

    I were to spread this news, what fate would befall Cobalt Strike? Tell me, would you be razed,

    overnight, or would you beg for mercy on your knees? What punishment would his kinfolk visit upon

    Cobalt Strike?!"

    "What do you want?" The Commander quelled the Elder''s wrath.

    "Simple! Lord Viperbane will help you keep this secret, and in exchange, Celesse will marry into

    House Viperbane, forging an alliance with Cobalt Strike. On the day of the grand wedding, Lord

    Viperbane and Cobalt Strike will join forces to eternally suppress that soul, forever sealing this

    secret."

    ...

    "I''ve long heard that Cobalt Strike''s mountains and rivers are beautiful, boasting the splendor of the

    Nortnds. Seeing it today, I realize the most beautiful sight is not thendscape but the people

    between them. I have no desire to leave." Marak strolled the mountain paths of Cobalt Strike,

    admiring the male and female Prot¨¦g¨¦s passing by, surprised to find many a fair maiden among

    them.

    "Lord Marak, have youe here in person for some important matter?" Tyral deliberatelygged a

    few steps behind.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "The Eight Orders of the Nortnds, I''ve visited them all, save for Cobalt Strike. I''m merely

    apanying Neasilis to see the sights; he has his business, and I have myndscapes to

    admire."

    "How long does Lord Marak n to stay?"

    "We shall see."

    Seeing they were alone, Tyral chuckled softly. "There are a few Prot¨¦g¨¦s in Cobalt Strike of

    heavenly beauty. Would Lord Marak care to meet them?"

    "Would you introduce me?"

    "There are three recognized beauties under twenty in Cobalt Strike. One is the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦

    Celesse, another is an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven, Mari, and thest is the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦

    Liyana. Each is unique in her charm, and they are the top three."

    "Oh?" Marak eyed Tyral closely, pondering his intentions.

    "Would Lord Marak be interested in meeting these three exquisitedies?" Tyral had been plotting

    his revenge on vin, but when he heard that the young scion of House Viperbane had arrived, an

    idea struck him.

    "If it''s convenient, please?"

    "Mari resides within Botanic Haven and seldom leaves. Given recent events, they''ve dered

    martialw, and it''s difficult for outsiders to enter. Liyana is quite mysterious, often adventuring with

    the Elders, and is currently not in Cobalt Strike. Shall we visit Celesse first?"

    "That suits me perfectly, lead the way." Marak was puzzled. How did thisd know he was after

    Celesse? A coincidence?

    Tyral enthusiastically led the way to Celesse''s private training grounds.

    Celesse held a high position within Cobalt Strike, and to ensure her uninterrupted training, the

    Commander had decreed that no other Prot¨¦g¨¦ should disturb her. This was Tyral''s first visit as

    well.

    On ount of Marak''s status, they passed the questioning of the outer Prot¨¦g¨¦s and entered the

    courtyard. But Celesse was not there; the ce was deserted.

    Tyral indeed knew Celesse wasn''t present; feigning embarrassment, he exined, "Lord Marak

    should understand, that a woman like Celesse has many suitors."

    Marak''s expression tightened slightly. "Are you suggesting Celesse has a suitor she favors?"

    "Celesse is chaste and holds herself in high regard; how could she have a malepanion?

    However, she does have a close friend, a male Prot¨¦g¨¦. I believe she''s with him now." Tyral''s words

    seemed innocent enough, but upon closer inspection, they seemed amiss.

    A close male Prot¨¦g¨¦?

    Not in her own abode but in someone else''s?

    Was this mere friendship? Was this still chaste?

    Marak got it right away, Tyral couldn''t say outright that Celesse could have a man she fancied.

    Internally scoffing, he lightly chuckled. "A Prot¨¦g¨¦ who has won Celesse''s favor must also be a

    heroic figure. Might I have the chance to meet him?"

    Tyral hesitated deliberately. "That Prot¨¦g¨¦ is a bit entric and unconventional. I fear he might

    offend you, Lord Marak.¡±

    ¡°No matter, lead on.¡± Marak was now eager. He thought, ¡°Someone dares to im my future wife?

    Impatient for death, it seems. I would see what sort of man he is.¡±

    The guards at Marak''s side instinctively tightened their grip on their weapons. What sort of

    formidable and outstanding man could attract the attention of Cobalt Strike''s prodigious heir? Could

    he be a descendant of the Commander?

    "Please, this way," Tyral led them toward vin''s storehouse. He not only knew Celesse wasn''t in

    her courtyard, but he also knew she was in vin''s storehouse. Every day at noon, Celesse would

    spend time there, seemingly advising vin. If he brought a hot-blooded man like Marak there,

    Celesse''s beauty would surely dazzle him, leading to inevitable flirtation and provoking vin. And

    then... he smirked at the thought, waiting to see how vin would meet his end.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Celesse had not secluded herself for arcane training in thest five days, having been granted a

    ''holiday'' by her master to rest.

    When not training, she was almost always by vin''s side, either leisurely enjoying the moments or

    aiding him in his magical practices.

    She worried that vin couldn''t control the Goliath Force, especially the powerful fifth sequence

    known as ''Shadow Sabre.'' While it could unleash a strength five times greater than normal, it also

    produced a bacsh weighing thousands of pounds that could injure the wielder as much as the

    enemy. Many a sturdy Prot¨¦g¨¦ in history had attempted to master the Goliath Force and ended up

    hurt or crippled. Only Brunn, an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, had managed to master it over the past decades, and

    since then, few dared to touch the Goliath Force.

    Fortunately, vin''s recent performances had been impressive, gradually easing Celesse''s

    concerns and astonishing her with his resilience. It seemed he could manage not just a fivefold

    burst but even a sixfold one.

    Carlys would asionallye to check in, startled by vin''s exaggerated prowess.

    "Is this the ce?" Marak arrived at the foot of a hundred-meter-tall hill. Compared to the towering

    mountains nearby, this hill looked more like a mound, hardly noticeable unless one looked closely.

    To have exclusive use of a hilltop in Cobalt Strike, this Prot¨¦g¨¦ must have held some status, Marak

    mused.

    "Right here." Tyral sneered inwardly but kept a polite demeanor as he walked up the mountain path.

    "What is this Prot¨¦g¨¦''s rank? A Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦?" Marak began to take this previously unseen rival

    seriously.

    "He is a servant."

    "A servant?"

    "A drudge."

    "Are you jesting with me?" Marak rarely joked and disliked such humor.

    "I dare not. The summit is not a manor but a storehouse. This Prot¨¦g¨¦ has been a servant since the

    age of seven, for a full eight years."

    "Celesse is here?" Marak frowned upon hearing this. He¡¯s love rival was a lowborn?

    "Let''s see for ourselves. Oh, and his name is vin!"

    In the courtyard, vin had justpleted the fifth sequence of Goliath Force, shattering a massive

    boulder into gravel. Standing at the edge of the rubble, his body was burning hot, skin reddened as

    if boiled, emitting astonishing heat and covered in sweat. Gasping for breath, his muscr form

    rhythmically pulsed with every heave of his chest. Though only fifteen, he bore the virile beauty of a

    twenty-year-old.

    "How do you feel? Is the weakness still strong?" Celesse gently wiped vin''s sweat with a silk

    cloth.

    "Better this time... At least I didn''t end up sitting on the ground..." vin propped himself up, dizzy

    and slightly delirious. The fifth sequence was potent, and capable of delivering a force of several

    thousand pounds in an instant, but that burst of energy drained his strength, leaving a profound

    sensation of weakness.

    "There''s still half a month before the tournament. Don''t rush it." Celesse had originally estimated

    that vin mastering the fifth sequence ten days before thepetition would be quite an

    achievement. Surprisingly, he had aplished it eighteen days early and was adapting gradually.

    vin took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°The power can still grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well¡­" Celesse suddenly let out a soft exmation. Was someone

    coming? Who would visit at this time?

    She sensed multiple strong presences outside the door. Her gaze turned icy as she put on her veil,

    positioning herself protectively in front of vin.

    Tyral arrived at the iron gate, listening briefly, then pushed it open with a smirk. He saw the red-hot,

    panting vin and noticed Celesse standing silently by his side.

    Marak''s eyes swept over vin, still in the midst of his practice, but his gaze settled on Celesse.

    Was this her? The Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ Celesse of Cobalt Strike? The woman who might be his

    wife.

    Veiled in a light scarf, her figure was graceful, and curves enchanting, her eyes like autumn pool.

    Even from this angle, there appeared to be a faint shimmer surrounding her, an aura of purity and

    sanctity. Although her true face was hidden, her presence and poise captivated Marak''s attention

    immediately. His heart skipped a beat, and a smile spread across his face. Excellent!

    But what about that man, bare-chested and only in shorts, with no decorum at all!

    A delicate maiden in thepany of such a man?! Could it be any less proper?

    "Lady Celesse, we finally meet," Marak said with a smile as he walked into the storehouse

    courtyard.

    He cleared his throat, ready to offer a courteous greeting, but Celesse spoke indifferently, "We are

    not receiving guests today. Please leave."

    "You may not know me; allow me to introduce myself."

    "There''s no need. Please leave." Celesse dismissed him coldly, recognizing him as a stranger but

    paying him no heed.

    Had anyone else refused him so, Marak would have been irate, but today, his temper was unusually

    mild. "Lady Celesse, I''m no viin, you see. I merely wish to make an acquaintance."

    Tyral''s smile was forced. "Lady Celesse, this guest hails from Lord Viperbane."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lord Viperbane? Celesse wondered. What was strange wasn''t the visitor''s identity but that

    someone from Lord Viperbane¡ªknown for their pride and conflict with Cobalt Strike¡ªwoulde

    here, to a storehouse of all ces.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    "This is Lord Marak of Lord Viperbane," announced one of Marak''s guards haughtily.

    "Ha," Marakughed, nodding, expecting Celesse to be impressed or at least look at him differently

    upon hearing of his status. But he was disappointed; Celesse showed no interest whatsoever.

    "We are not receiving guests today. Please leave," Celesse insisted for the third time.

    Tyral cautioned, "Lord Marak is a distinguished guest of the Cobalt Strike order, and as a Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, Lady Celesse represents the image of our order. Shouldn''t you be a bit more polite?"

    "No harm done; it''s our first meeting, and we''re still getting to know each other." Marak was

    uncharacteristically magnanimous. His smile was unwavering as he nced at vin, who was

    bending over with arched eyebrows, looking back at him.

    vin adjusted his breath, slowly rose to his feet, and met Marak''s gaze.

    Marak purposely asked, "And who might this be? Is it customary to appear before guests without

    proper attire? How does Lady Celessee to associate with such a boorish individual?"

    "I''ll say it onest time, please leave. You''re not wee here." Celesse outright invoked her

    Combat Magic, a semi-transparent energy ripple pulsating silently around her.

    This was the mark of an Advanced Mage, an energy shield!

    At Novice Mage Stage I, there would be a single transparent ripple, with Stage II producing two

    layers, and so forth, up to Stage IX with nineyers.

    Marak ignored her, and asked vin again, "Am I speaking to deaf ears?"

    Tyral chuckled to himself. "Ha, just as I expected." Marak, with his haughty nobility, meeting a

    beauty like Celesse, and vin, the tough-as-nails individual, was sure to stir up trouble.

    vinughed in irritation. "It''s my own house; why should it bother you whether I dress or not? If it

    offends you, feel free to leave. Did I ask you to stay?"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "How dare you!" Marak''s guards shouted in unison, incensed that someone would dare talk back to

    their lord.

    Tyral stepped back with a snicker, "Fight, let them fight, and may it be fierce."

    Marak sneered, "Interesting. Lady Celesse, is he your hound? He barks quite fiercely on your

    behalf."

    vin cocked his head, a mischievous smile on his face. "To hear a man''s words as a dog''s

    barking, have you, Lord Marak, ever questioned your own lineage?"

    The swords of Lord Viperbane''s guards rang as they were drawn, pointing at vin.

    Celesse''s tone was icy as she stepped in front of vin to confront Marak, "Lord Marak, I must

    insist on respect. I ask you onest time, leave this ce!"

    Marak acted as though he hadn''t heard her and didn''t take vin seriously, continuing with a smile.

    "I have traveled far to visit, mainly to see you, Lady Celesse. Might I have the honor of inviting you

    to enjoy the exquisitendscapes of Cobalt Strike?"

    Tyral, ever the instigator, egged on, "Servant vin, step aside! Do not disturb Lord Marak and

    Lady Celesse."

    Marak gestured to his men. "Come, assist Lady Celesse in handling her pet."

    "At once!" The guards acknowledged in unison, but as they stepped forward, the iron gate behind

    them suddenly swung open, and a chilling cold air swept into the courtyard. "Who dares to be so

    presumptuous in Cobalt Strike?"

    Marak turned with a cold frown, prepared to rebuke, but the sight that met his eyes left him

    dumbstruck.

    A stunning woman entered the courtyard. Her presence diffused a frigid chill, pure and ethereal as a

    lily rising from the water, untouched by earthly grime. Her delicate features were veiled in white, yet

    even through the gossamer fabric, her transcendent beauty shone through, refined and

    otherworldly.

    Her long hair cascaded over her snow-white gown, soft and lustrous, shimmering with an almost

    translucent ck. The woman carried herself with a dignity and grace that was aloof yet notcking

    in elegance.

    Where Celesse had stood peerless before, now two beauties vied in splendor, casting all else into

    shadow.

    Marak was stunned, and his guards, too, were secretly taken aback, their vigor waning.

    If Celesse''s beauty was as a tulip in the garden, the woman before them was akin to a rose on a

    mountain peak, each with their own charm, utterly captivating.

    "Mari?" Tyral was incredulous at the sight, wondering if he had mistaken the person.

    The Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven, Mari? How had shee to this ce?

    Celesse, Mari, Liyana, these three were all stunningly beautiful and shrouded in mystery, rarely

    seen. Among them, Celesse and Mari were most oftenpared, not only for their beguiling

    looks and aura but also because their talents and standings were equally matched. Although

    Mari was not a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, her status as a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven, and as the sole Elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ taken in by a Botanic Haven Elder in recent years, did not fall short of Celesse''s.

    Not just Tyral was surprised; vin and Celesse were too ¨C why had shee here?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    "Is that Mari?" Marak slowly shook his head, full of wonder. It seemed that the Cobalt Strike held

    an abundance of stunning beauty, and it wasn''t that there weren''t women as beautiful elsewhere,

    but their allure was unique, intoxicating.

    Mari paid them no heed, striding past toward the courtyard where vin stood, and nodded

    gently. "May I have a word in private?"

    vin nced at Mari, then shrugged innocently as he met Celesse''s gaze, signaling he was

    without fault.

    Huh? Marak suddenly grew suspicious. Was this vin truly a servant? Could a mere servant

    attract thepany of not one, but two of Cobalt Strike''s enchanting maidens? His gaze toward

    Tyral turned icy, suspecting treachery.

    The other guards also cast cold looks toward Tyral with raised eyebrows. Could a servant truly

    command such attention? He must have been unique in all the realms.

    ¡°I¡­" Tyral looked innocent. Celesse''s presence was expected, but Mari''s? That made no sense.

    "Please, leave us," Celesse reminded me once more.

    Mari nced back at Marak and his men, then headed to the warehouse. "vin, we have

    important matters to discuss. Inside!"

    "We''ll visit another day," Marak said, not insisting further. He nodded with a smile, leading his men

    away from the warehouse, but as the iron door closed, he kicked Tyral in the side. Tyral cried out,

    tumbling down the mountain path.

    "Dare you mock Lord Marak? Are you tired of living?" The guards scolded, suspecting vin was

    not truly a servant but had some feud with the young man, who used them to punish vin.

    "Lord Marak, I swear I''m not deceiving you. vin is indeed a servant, and I do not know why

    Mari is here," Tyral groaned, clutching his side and rising, covered in dust.

    "Why did you approach me?" Marak walked past him, eyes cold.

    "I..." Tyral''s gaze darted away.

    Marak pushed Tyral¡¯s face aside. "Get out of my sight."

    "Were we not in Cobalt Strike, you''d be dead." The guards realized thisd was using them.

    Within the warehouse, Mari regarded vin''s bare torso with an indifferent gaze, her back to

    him, "Dress yourself first!"

    vin, dressed in clean clothes, was puzzled. "What matter warrants a visit from you, Mari?"

    "Why go to Botanic Haven?"

    "Curiosity. Just wandering there shouldn''t break any n rules."

    "If it were about assigning me, someone else would be here. Tell me, why Botanic Haven?"

    "It disturbs my sleep."

    "Who?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You might ask your mentor why Botanic Haven, a ce of mystical spirits, has be a prison,

    and what sort of creature it holds captive."

    "You''ve been to Botanic Haven at least six times, and on each visit, the disturbances there worsen,

    ceasing only when you leave," Mari said. Her aura was reserve, perhaps from her practice of

    Combat Magic. A frost always lingered about her. She stared into vin''s eyes as if to peer into his

    soul.

    vin chuckled lightly. "Seems it knows when it''s been naughty; a stern look is all it takes to

    behave."

    "Come with me to Botanic Haven."

    "Why?"

    "You know why."

    "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m just a delivery servant, without the power to affect the secrets of

    Botanic Haven. I want no part in its affairs."

    "Come with me, and regardless of the oue, I''ll give you two Advanced Elixir Herbs."

    "Oue? What oue?"

    "It wouldn''t awaken without reason; this all rtes to you." Mari hadn''t thought vin was

    connected to the matter and was only curious because of Celesse''s inexplicable concern for him.

    But his repeated visits to Botanic Haven, and the resulting chaos, raised her suspicions.

    "You''ve truly got the wrong person. Why would Botanic Haven''s affairs involve me?" vin shook

    his head, uncertainty clouding his mind. He had no idea what awaited him there; danger or

    sanctuary. He was hesitant to step into the unknown blindly. Moreover, should any mishap reveal

    the secret of the Shadowbringer to the Elder, the loss would be irreceable.

    "I offer three assurances. I''ll tell no one, I won''t harm you, and no third party will witness you."

    "Just because I wandered into Botanic Haven, you think I''m involved with its beast? If that were

    true, it would''ve been evident eight years ago. Why would I still be in Cobalt Strike, struggling all this

    time? I''ve got matters to attend to and won''t see you out." vin gestured politely, a smile on his

    face as he bid her farewell. "Pleasure meeting with you, now please leave!"

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    "Eithere with me to Botanic Haven or... I''ll arrange for others to take you. Choose one."

    "Mari, a high and mighty Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦, bullying a mere servant like me ¡ª it''s quite

    unseemly."

    "Tonight, at the stroke of midnight, the eastern entrance of Botanic Haven."

    "Feel free to wait patiently." vin''s smile was firm, undisturbed by the threat.

    "Lord Viperbane knows Botanic Haven''s secret and threatens to ally with Cobalt Strike."

    "It''s not my concern." vin shrugged. The fate of Cobalt Strike was none of his business.

    "The alliance is through marriage, between Marak and Celesse. I intend to resolve Botanic Haven''s

    troubles, and you wouldn''t want Celesse wed to Lord Viperbane. Our goals align."

    Mari left a few words behind, exited the storeroom, and gave a slight nod to Celesse as she

    walked into the courtyard. "Celesse, congrattions on your advancement to Novice Mage."

    "Thank you, Mari, for your kind thoughts." Celesse nodded in return, acknowledging the well-

    wishes.

    Before long, vin emerged from the storeroom, his gaze following the path Mari took as she

    departed. His brow furrowed in concern.

    "What''s happened?" Celesse knew that Mari would not have visited without cause, nor would

    she leave Botanic Haven lightly.

    vin shook his head. "I''ll try to handle it myself first; if I cannot, I may ask for your assistance."

    "Is it that serious?"

    After a moment of silence, vin replied, "If you see me around tomorrow making deliveries,

    assume all is well. But if I''m nowhere to be seen, I''m likely detained in Botanic Haven."

    In the dead of night, Botanic Haven erupted with a hoarse roar, thundering and reverberating

    through the mountains. The shing of chains was faintly audible, as if some terrible beast was

    struggling in the depths, attempting to break its bonds and shatter the towering peaks. The sense of

    violence was palpable to all.

    From a distance, one could see Botanic Haven alight with golden glimmers, blossoming en masse

    against the dark, an eye-catching spectacle. Energy churned visibly, like a raging river in flood, at

    times dispersing, at times swirling into vortexes.

    The turmoil there was easy to imagine.

    "The situation is worse than we anticipated; my presence here is warranted." Neasilis stood atop a

    mountain, facing the chilling night breeze with his eyes fixed on Botanic Haven.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "What exactly lies within that ce?" Marak stood beside him, feeling the violent energy from

    Botanic Haven even at this distance. He was unaware of the true situation inside, only knowing that

    after a long conversation with his father, Neasilis had left his father in high spirits, tasked with full

    authority to handle the alliance with Cobalt Strike.

    "A power that will allow us to control Cobalt Strike," Neasilis said with a smile. He had not expected

    the Chained Spirit to awaken after so many years, nor to possess such formidable power, but it

    provided him with the perfect opportunity to wield influence over Cobalt Strike. Should he seed,

    his standing with Lord Viperbane could climb significantly, perhaps even elevating him to the leader

    of the Seven Champions.

    "With Cobalt Strike''s strength and the alliance of seven other organizations, who would we fear in

    this world?"

    "There are always greater powers beyond our own!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You will understand in time, Lord Marak. For now, know that what lies within Botanic Haven can

    grant you the most beautiful women of Cobalt Strike."

    "What if I desire two? Would Cobalt Strike agree?" A grin crept across Marak''s face as he recalled

    the two stunning women he had seen during the day. Celesse had bewitched him, and Mari had

    caught his eye, too. Deep down, he yearned for Celesse, but the thought of having both was even

    more enticing.

    As for vin, after some investigation, he found him to be merely a bold servant, nothing more, and

    not worthy of further attention.

    Neasilis chuckled. "We hold the advantage, and all can be negotiated."

    Marakughed. "Then I thank you in advance, Neasilis, and I won''t forget your generosity."

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    To the east of Botanic Haveny a rugged ridge of broken stone, secluded and deste.

    vin arrived here at the stroke of midnight, drawing closer to Botanic Haven under the cloak of

    darkness.

    Mari knew he woulde. After meeting him, she said little, leading him through Botanic Haven

    along a narrow path to the mountainside some five hundred meters away. She knew the patrol

    patterns of Botanic Haven like the back of her hand, easily avoiding all who crossed their path.

    Soon after they entered Botanic Haven, the roaring stopped, and an eerie silence fell over the

    ce, devoid of even the chirping of insects.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Mari nced back at him, but vin said nothing. He could feel powerful summons and the

    restlessness of the Shadowbringer within the Energetic Coreenergy.

    Havinge this far, he had no concerns and was curious to see whaty before him.

    Mari led him to the mountainside, where an ancient and beautiful grove once stood but nowy a

    deep chasm stretching over a hundred meters across. The chasm was riddled with ferocious cracks

    and was bottomless, with rubble and rotting trees scattered everywhere in disarray.

    A gargantuan, oddly shaped rock jutted out from the depths of the chasm, reflecting a ghastly pale

    light under the moon. It was surrounded by thick waves of energy that twisted the space around it,

    signaling the immense power within. Thick golden chains, gleaming with a dazzling light, wrapped

    around the rock, making its silhouette resemble a struggling figure. One end of the chains bound

    the rock while the other was firmly rooted deep into the ground, radiating a resplendent majesty.

    "The Elders have just left, but they could return at any moment. What will you do?" Mari herself

    was on an adventure, but it was worth a try.

    "Are you sure you didn''t tell your master?"

    "I came to you in private."

    "Are you certain I can handle it?"

    "Not certain, but let''s try. For Celesse''s sake, you''d best pray you''re up to the task."

    vin was about to step forward but then hesitated and stepped back. "I have a condition. No

    matter what happens, take me back to the warehouse, and don''t let anyone touch me."

    "You can trust me."

    What choice did he have but to trust her? vin took a deep breath and cautiously approached the

    ruin.

    The massive stone was silent as if it sensed vin''s presence, its emanating energy noticeably

    receding.

    Mari watched vin and the stone with furrowed brows. Could it really be working? Was its

    sudden awakening truly connected to vin?

    vin moved slowly, anxious.

    Mari watched intently, ready to intervene at any sign of trouble.

    As vin drew closer, the energy from the stone weakened, retreating like the tide, and when he

    finally stood before it, the energy vanishedpletely. Apart from its strange appearance and the

    chains, there seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary.

    Previously, only a few meters of the stone were visible above ground, but now it towered three to

    five times that height from within the chasm.

    At that moment, not only the stone but also the Shadowbringer itself was silent. The moonlight cast

    a mystical glow, and the silence was like that of the grave.

    vin circled the stone slowly, while Mari stood at the edge of the chasm, watching intently.

    After a while, vin looked towards Mari, his brows tightly knit.

    Mari''s heart tightened, sensing trouble. "What is it?"

    "What am I supposed to do?"

    Silence was Mari''s answer.

    "What exactly is sealed inside?"

    "It poses no threat to you."

    "You have a strange sense of humor."

    Silence again.

    vin tentatively raised his hand and reached out to the stone.

    "Boom!" The bottom of the chasm trembled violently as if something was fiercely striking from

    within. The chains immediately tightened, their golden light intensifying.

    Mari gripped her ice sword, tense and watchful.

    But the strike was a solitary event, and no further disturbances followed. vin stayed alert for a

    while, then ced his hands on the stone, concentrating. But other than the cold, smooth surface,

    he felt nothing, and after listening for a moment, all was still. Strange, he thought, ¡°He was

    summoned in such haste, yet now all is quiet?

    Mari was puzzled. "Do you sense anything?"

    vin moved away from the stone, tapping it, but still, no response.

    "Try again," Mari urged.

    "How should I try? Should I pull it out?" vin gave it a shove, shrugged, and left the chasm. "I''ve

    done what I could."

    "You felt nothing?"

    "What am I supposed to feel?" vin''s words felt oddly out of ce.

    "Could I have been wrong?" Mari mused to herself.

    "I''ll take my leave then. Just pretend that I was never here. By the way, what was that talk of a union

    during the day?"

    "Marak wants to marry Celesse. The organization has yet to decide."

    "And what''s the organization''s stance?"

    "When marriage bes a matter of greater concern, personal will cannot prevail. Lord

    Viperbane''s envoy, Neasilis, was the Commander''s fellow apprentice before he pledged allegiance

    to Lord Viperbane. To gain Lord Viperbane''s trust, he did not hesitate to y the Cobalt Strike

    Elder.s He knows the secrets of Botanic Haven and realizes the threat this secret poses to Cobalt

    Strike. If..."

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Mari''s words were cut short as a rumbling sound erupted from the chasm, raising clouds of dust

    that billowed and spread.

    The two recoiled in rm, one brandishing a sword, the other clenching a fist, ready for battle.

    But then...

    vin opened his mouth in disbelief, staring fixedly at the chasm. Behind her veil of white, Mari''s

    delicate face showed incredulity at the sight before them.

    The massive stone, towering fifty meters high, had shattered. The entire structure copsed,

    showering the chasm with stones of all sizes, and the chains that had once encircled it ttered

    down, their golden light dimmed.

    Both were stunned and looked at each other.

    What had happened? Had the enchantment broken? Without any warning?

    vin quickly checked himself for any anomalies but found none.

    Mari remained vignt, scanning their surroundings for any sign of trouble. Her brows knitted as

    she looked at vin.

    "Don''t look at me. I know nothing."

    The sudden noise had alerted those nearby, and numerous figures flickered in the darkness, racing

    toward them.

    "Remember! I was never here! Remember that!" vin reminded Mari once more before quickly

    vanishing into the night.

    A horde of people burst from the nearby woods, their eyes wide with shock as they gazed into the

    deep pit.

    Three Elders hurried to the scene, their faces turning pale upon witnessing the crater''s condition.

    "What has happened here?" One demanded.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s exchanged bewildered looks, all shaking their heads.

    "Mari, I believe you were the first to arrive. Did you see anything?" A middle-aged Apprentice

    asked Mari.

    She shook her head. "I''ve only just got here myself."

    The three Elders were not from Botanic Haven; they were called to assist in reinforcing the great

    stone seal. After a tense examination, their expressions grew even grimmer. The Rune of

    Abandonment Lock was broken, and the Shackles of the Forgotten had failed, a clear sign that

    whatever was contained within had vanished.

    Where could it have gone? How could it just disappear?

    "Mari, quickly, fetch your master," one Elder ordered urgently.

    ...

    Atop the mountain of Botanic Haven, an Elder sat with a stern expression. His brow furrowed, and

    his Mindfulness washed over the expanse like a tide, covering the majestic Botanic Haven and

    sensing the vast energy across its surface. His essence was intertwined with the Rune of

    Abandonment Lock, inseparable. At the moment the seal was broken, and the great stone

    copsed, he had awakened, immediately drawing upon the energy to track down the Chained

    Spirit.

    The energy of the entire mountain was mobilized, surging like a raging river. Yet there was not a

    trace of the Chained Spirit to be found on Botanic Haven, as if it hadpletely vanished.

    Mari arrived at the summit to report to her mentor. "Sir! The Chained Spirit has been moved."

    The Elder, his hair white with age, opened his weary eyes. "Where?"

    Mari bowed her head. "Please allow me to keep this secret."

    "Give me a reason?" the Elder asked sharply.

    "I am not yet certain what has transpired. Please grant me a year to observe. If any anomalies

    arise, I shall inform you immediately."

    "Absurd! This matter concerns the rise and fall of Cobalt Strike. It is no child''s y!"

    "You once told me, that the matters of the seal are of grave importance. Cobalt Strike may be safe

    for now, but not forever. This mishap could be a disaster, or perhaps an opportunity for resolution.

    Please grant me one year. After that, I shall provide a full ount, and you may judge as you see

    fit."

    "Where is it!" the Elder''s gaze was piercing.

    "It has not fled; it''s been safely moved!"

    "By whom!"

    "Please allow me to keep that confidential," Mari insisted firmly.

    The Elder rose slowly, his gaze cold as he stared at Mari before walking to the edge of the

    summit, overlooking the ruins on the mountainside. "You should be well aware of the gravity of this

    matter."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You know me. I shall provide an exnation."

    ...

    vin returned to the storeroom, hastily sitting in meditation to calm his spirit, and carefully

    examined his body, also searching for any trace of the Shadowbringer.

    Could that strange thing have infested my body? But after repeated inspections, he found nothing

    amiss, which only made vin more uneasy.

    Odd!

    ¡°It summoned me over and over, and when I arrived, nothing. As I''m about to leave, it copses

    without warning.

    "What exactly was being contained in there?

    "Not a man, not a beast, could it possibly be a spirit?"

    vin spent a sleepless night, repeatedly checking his body until dawn. His body showed no signs

    of tampering, and the Shadowbringer appeared safe.

    Could it be that the entity had seized the opportunity to escape somewhere else?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    On the second day, the Commander summoned Neasilis and Marak to the grand hall atop the main

    peak.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Have you made your decision, brother?" Neasilis asked with a smile, looking at the several Elders

    present in the hall.

    "I''d like to hear your thoughts once more," the Commander gestured for the Prot¨¦g¨¦s to serve water

    before asking everyone to leave.

    Neasilis'' smile deepened as he leisurely sipped his water, exchanging a knowing nce with Marak

    at his side.

    "Let''s skip the pleasantries. Yesterday, Lord Marak fell head over heels for Celesse at first sight,

    smitten with affection. Both of them are well-matched in status and talents, and they share mutual

    fondness. I wish to seize this opportunity to arrange their marriage, to celebrate this union of love."

    "What dowry does Lord Viperbane intend to offer?" The Commander asked, taking a sip from his

    tea cup.

    Unable to contain his excitement, Marak cleared his throat and sat upright. "Whatever gifts you ask

    for, Commander, we of Lord Viperbane''s house will strive to satisfy and ensure Celesse is wed into

    Lord Viperbane''s home with honor."

    Neasilis spoke, "With this alliance, our houses will be kin. Your affairs will be ours, and

    we shall advance together, conspiring for mutual prosperity."

    "That sounds promising, but we currently face no troubles," the Commander remarked to the other

    Elders.

    The Elders exchanged looks and feigned ignorance. "What trouble could be so great that we would

    marry off our girl to ovee it? None that we know of."

    "There are no outsiders here, let''s speak inly. The threat of Botanic Haven..."

    The portly Elder feigned surprise. "What about Botanic Haven?"

    Neasilis maintained his smile as he observed them. "The matter concerning the previous Cobalt

    Strike Commander."

    "Our former Cobalt Strike Commander lived an honorable life, nevermitting unrighteous

    deeds."

    As Neasilis'' smile slowly faded, Marak sensed something was amiss.

    The Commander said calmly, "I hold Lord Marak in high regard, but the matter of the alliance must

    be considered carefully."

    "Must we speak so frankly? If the threat of Botanic Haven isn''t addressed, Cobalt Strike could face

    danger at any moment."

    The portly Elder replied, "I really don''t see what threat Botanic Haven poses."

    "Don''t take risks. If word of this gets out..."

    A female Elder scoffed with a hint of warning in her voice, "Neasilis, fabricating usations against

    your own order won''t be believed by outsiders. They might even question your character."

    "Do you truly believe you can keep the secret of Botanic Haven?" Neasilis'' gaze turned cold as he

    realized Cobalt Strike was tantly denying Botanic Haven''s secret.

    "I really don''t know of any secret in Botanic Haven, but if you''re referring tost night''s strange

    noises, I can tell you it was an Elder injured during training, nothing more."

    Marak spoke gravely, "Commander, do not jest with the fate of Cobalt Strike."

    Neasilis signaled Marak to be patient. "Would you dare take me to Botanic Haven to see for

    myself?"

    "Please!" The Commander stood and led the Elders out of the grand hall.

    Soon, they arrived at Botanic Haven, at the spot where the suppression had taken ce. The pit

    had been filled in, and the chains and boulders were gone. Neasilis walked around, frowning. No

    trace of the Rune of Abandonment Lock could be found; it seemedpletely erased.

    Had it been moved elsewhere?

    Impossible!

    Only the magic of Botanic Haven within Cobalt Strike could sustain the enchantment, and

    redeploying it elsewhere would require immense resources and manpower, not something that

    could be done silently.

    Could it have been destroyed?

    Equally impossible!

    Cobalt Strike couldn''t bear that responsibility; otherwise, they would have executed the Chained

    Spirit long ago, and not kept it imprisoned.

    The female Elder reminded him again, "No one will believe a defector''s usations against his

    order. Be mindful of your actions."

    "Lord Marak, please forgive our poor hospitality. I have matters to attend to; I bid you farewell." the

    Commander left abruptly, showing no interest in further hosting.

    "Arrange for a few people to see our guests out," the Elders said with a coldugh, leaving one by

    one.

    Soon, only a few stern-faced middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s remained to watch over them.

    "What''s going on?" Marak''s expression soured, puzzled at how Cobalt Strike''s demeanor had

    changed overnight, seemingly confident and unafraid of any threat from Lord Viperbane.

    "Let''s head back for now. This secret isn''t something that can be resolved with tricks; something

    must have happened," Neasilis, who had spies within Cobalt Strike, instructed them to investigate in

    secret.

    "Are we just leaving?" Marak hadn''t secured the marriage agreement, nor had he brought up

    Mari''s issue.

    "We will return. Trust me," Neasilis reassured Marak, departing with a stern face.

    Atop Botanic Haven, the Commander stood with hands behind his back, watching Neasilis and the

    others leave. His expression was far from rxed.

    The Elder of Botanic Haven slowly approached, "Don''t worry, the Chained Spirit has been moved. I

    will inform you once everything is settled."

    "Much obliged," the Commander said to the elder with great courtesy. In all of Cobalt Strike, there

    was only one person who couldmand such respect and absolute trust from him. Since the

    Elder had spoken, he had no choice but to believe.

    "Leave the Chained Spirit matter to me, and deal with Lord Viperbane yourself. They will not rest

    easy."

    "Cobalt Strike has not fallen so far as to be at anyone''s mercy."

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, the day of the contest between vin and Galos arrived.

    Most Prot¨¦g¨¦s within Cobalt Strike had forgotten about their wagered match, as each had their own

    training and affairs to attend to. Who would keep such a thing at the forefront of their thoughts daily?

    However, thanks to the reminder of some keen individuals, the 10th Arena was bustling with

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s from early on, with many more rushing over in great haste.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    "ce your bets! A little gamble for a little fun, just for entertainment''s sake, ha!"

    "Bets on Galos to win are even. Bets on vinsting till the end are ten to one."

    "I''ll hold the stakes, so bet with confidence, my friends."

    Balder swaggered through the crowd, calling out boisterously. His rotund body, adorned in avish

    robe, made him look like a skewer of meatballs garnished with herbs, an amusing sight that drew

    much good-natured ribbing. Following him were several male and female Prot¨¦g¨¦s he had

    recruited, holding signs, clutching ledgers, and carrying bags, enthusiastically exining the rules to

    the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s, clearly experienced in such matters.

    Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s casually wagered a few gold coins or some Elixir Herbs, considering most present

    were Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s with some means to spare. They were quite willing to partake in this

    seemingly surefire small gamble.

    After making his rounds, Balder found not a single person betting on vin to win; it was all on

    Galos. Though vin had brute strength and had begun training in Goliath Force, it was simply

    impossible to master it within a mere month without being overwhelmed by its bacsh.

    Who was Galos? An elite of the upper circles! And who was vin? A madcap from the lower

    circles.

    Who would win? One need only think with their toes to know.

    "I bet on vin!" A pretty young maiden approached Balder.

    "Miss Carlys? You''vee on your own," Balder''s plump face immediately beamed like a well-

    stuffed dumpling, finding no room for frowns.

    "Lady Carlys." The Prot¨¦g¨¦s behind him promptly smiled and bowed respectfully.

    Carlys flipped through their signs, clearly dissatisfied. "Why is the bet for our vin at ten to one?"

    "Well... it''s the voice of the crowd, mydy. The odds are based on the feedback from the scene, not

    intended to belittle vin," Balder said with a harmless grin that nearly forced augh out of you,

    even if you wanted to be angry.

    "I bet three Pearlworts that vin willst till the end. You''ll really pay me thirty if he does?"

    "Of course, of course," Balder signaled to his assistant to take note.

    "We shall see," Carlys huffed, turning to leave.

    "Ah, Miss Carlys, the Pearlworts?" The Prot¨¦g¨¦, ready to collect the bet, hesitated. You have to

    provide coteral for a wager.

    "Our vin will surelyst till the end. I''m certain to win, so just prepare thirty Pearlworts for me

    when the timees. I need not ce any now."

    Balder''s face soured. "A wager without stakes?"

    "I''m sparing you the trouble. Hey, make sure it''s noted; I''lle to collect the Pearlworts," Carlys

    called to herpanions, leaving with a giggle.

    "Sir, what do you think..." The Prot¨¦g¨¦ behind Balder was unsure what to make of it.

    "Take note then. It''s not a big deal," Balder responded cautiously, doing his best not to upset the

    youngdy, viewing it as a means to keep her content.

    In a whisper, a female Prot¨¦g¨¦ said behind him, "Sir, did you notice? Carlys kept referring to him as

    ''our vin.''"

    "She''s always called him that."

    "Sounds rather sweet, doesn''t it?"

    "No gossip! Continue taking bets." Balder chuckled, moving about, asionally praising passing

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Suddenly, amotion surged through the 10th Arena, and countless Prot¨¦g¨¦s turned toward the

    eastern entrance. Celesse made her way to the arena, ascending the stage from the east.

    With her breathtaking beauty, serene demeanor, and statuesque figure, she was wless. Not only

    was she the object of many male Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' affections within Cobalt Strike, but she was also

    everyone¡¯s pride. It was Celesse''s astonishing talent that had allowed the new generation of Cobalt

    Strike to hold their heads high.

    They were excited; most were not there for the spectacle but for Celesse herself. It was truly rare to

    see her, and many people wereying eyes on her for the first time.

    Carlys and her friends gathered around Celesse, waiting for the match to begin.

    Then someone eximed, "Look, Cedrick has arrived! They say he went to seek out vin on the

    day he visited the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls. I wonder what for."

    Cedrick, dressed in ck, stood out from the crowd. His piercing eyes and stern face were without

    a hint of a smile. He was like an unsheathed sword, exuding a presence that discouraged others

    from drawing near. His appearances in public were scarce, making his presence there all the more

    surprising.

    But this was just the beginning. The 10th Arena continued to stir as renowned Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s and

    special senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s started to appear one after another.

    "Look there, Myke hase too, what a strong aura. It is said his Illusory de has reached

    mastery."

    "Is that Niks? What brings him here? It''s been a long time since he''s been seen."

    "What''s going on today? So many prominent figures have turned up."

    The crowd was abuzz with surprise, not expecting a mere challenge to draw such a crowd. Was it

    just because of Celesse?

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mari? Mari from Botanic Haven hase! Am I seeing right?"

    "She''s so beautiful! It''s truly Mari!"

    Gasps of astonishment echoed from the western entrance, as Mari, d in a flowing white robe

    and exuding an air of cold, aloof beauty, made her way into the Arena. A faint chill seemed to

    spread through the air around her, causing many nearby to shiver.

    This must¡¯ve been the first time Mari had set foot in the Arena and, indeed, the first time she had

    come to witness the contests between the Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Mari, veiled to hide her stunning ethereal beauty, cast a nce over the arena and made her

    way to an elevated corner. She gave a simple nod to Celesse upon the dueling stage as a greeting,

    paying no mind to the astonished and admiring gazes and murmurs of the crowd as she stood

    quietly.

    She was like a blooming white rose, not only exuding a chill but also a sense of purity and

    otherworldliness.

    "Celesse and Mari, two beauties vying for the spotlight, such a rare sight indeed."

    "Today''s a feast for the eyes."

    "Celesse is here for vin, but why has Marie?"

    "Why bother with such questions? We have a contest to watch and beauties to admire. What a

    day!"

    The stir caused by Mari''s arrivalsted for quite a while, and just as the excitement seemed to be

    settling down, a special individual arrived at the scene.

    Roald! The Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, the wielder of the golden sword!

    "Why''s he here? Is vin''s challenge worthy of his attention?" Niks, an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ with a

    brawny stature and an unsightly face, but an aura wild and untamed like a standing beast, cast a

    cold nce towards Roald, who approached the tenth arena and snorted disdainfully.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Heh, he doesn''t care about vin''s fight. He''s just here to see how vin meets his end," Myke

    said with a smile as he approached Niks. This graceful and beautiful gentleman, effeminate yet

    exuding an oppressive aura, practiced the rare art of the Illusory de to near perfection, a match

    for few among the powerful Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Roald, with his masculine handsomeness and brood gaze, stood out starkly. In the hearts of the

    Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, the name Roald carried immense weight, a genius among geniuses, one in

    a thousand. The status of Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ was his highest honor.

    Both male and female Prot¨¦g¨¦s held him in awe. When someone''s talent and achievements far

    surpassed one''s own, envy gave way to admiration and respect.

    Roald ignored themotion of the arena and stood stoically at the edge, waiting for the event to

    begin, though his gaze asionally softened when he looked at Celesse.

    Aloof by nature, he rarely mingled with others. Of the hundreds, even thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the

    arena, none dared speak to him or stand in his way, leaving an open path to the dueling stage for

    his convenience.

    The atmosphere remained fervent as the presence of Roald, Cedrick, Celesse, Mari, and Elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s like Niks raised the day''s expectations and the event''s prestige. It was a rare asion

    to have gathered such renowned figures.

    Soon after, Galos arrived, surrounded by more than a dozen Prot¨¦g¨¦s, immediately bing the

    center of attention.

    Many Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched him closely, aware that Galos had been taken away by the Grand

    Elder for personal training. The Grand Elder, one of the top five in strength within Cobalt Strike,

    seldom personally mentored his direct Prot¨¦g¨¦s. However, he had made an exception for Galos,

    secluding themselves for a month, inciting both envy and jealousy.

    Were it not for this challenge, why would the Grand Elder have personally trained him? Galos had

    indeed struck it rich.

    With a smile on his face and amidst screams and ttery, Galos approached the dueling stage. He

    reveled in such attention, enjoying the atmosphere. He had grown significantly over the past month,

    reaching the pinnacle of Stage VII and fully mastering Thundervein Valor, among other surprising

    gains.

    Knowing the high expectations the Grand Elder had from such a hefty investment, Galos was

    geared up to deliver nothing short of a sensational ''performance.'' ¡°What will I do today? Ruin vin!

    Crush his energy and end his arrogance.¡±

    "Galos seems to have reached the pinnacle of Stage VII."

    "The Grand Elder''s personal mentoring makes Stage VII peak expected, but I suspect he''s gained

    other benefits."

    "Galoses with a strong momentum; vin is in danger today."

    "vin has brute strength, but it''s nothing against Galos'' thunderous Combat Magic."

    "vin''s level is too low."

    Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s noted Galos'' transformation, again stirring envious murmurs.

    Galos, excited by the presence of Celesse, Roald, Cedrick, and others, felt such an audience was

    worthy of his appearance. Upon seeing Mari, his smile deepened; he harbored affection for her.

    "Where''s vin?" Galos was focused and ready for his glorious ''blossoming.''

    Yes, where was he? vin seemed to be missing.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    "Where''s vin? Why hasn''t he arrived?"

    "Could he be scared? The difference between their levels is too great; vin might lose his life."

    "He wouldn''t concede defeat outright, would he? Would Galos spare him?"

    As such, a full hour and a half passed in the arena, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s had yet to see a sign of

    vin. Even Galos grew tired of standing on the stage. Thatd couldn''t be too scared to show up,

    could he?

    Carlys was also puzzled. vin wasn''t one to shrink away; why hadn''t he appeared yet?

    "Celesse, what''s going on? Should I go look for young master vin?"

    "Wait a bit longer; he''lle."

    After a while, as the arena grew restless and dissatisfaction mounted, someone shouted, "He''s

    here!"

    vin had only just appeared on the stone steps, leaving many to wonder where he had been. He

    had simply forgotten! He knew there was a match today and had prepared with care, but his

    practice of the Restoration Mantra had made him lose track of time. By the time he opened his

    eyes, it was nearly mid-morning. Grabbing a pair of dry bread rolls and some pickled vegetables, he

    hurried towards the site.

    As he neared the mountaintop, he finished his simple meal and noticed a small waterfall nearby. He

    dashed over, quenched his thirst with the cool water, and washed his face. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s watching

    from the summit shook their heads in disbelief. What was thisd doing? Didn''t he realize that today

    could determine his fate? Shouldn''t he take this more seriously?

    "Are you alright?" Carlys was the first to approach him, concerned that vin might be under some

    emotional strain.

    "I''m fine, just lost track of time," vin said with a smile, making his way through the crowd to the

    dueling tform, nodding at Celesse before addressing Galos, "My apologies for the wait."

    "Are you mocking me?" Galos sneered, his lips twisting in a cold smile. He valued his reputation

    highly, and as the day''s supposed star, vin had left him to stand foolishly waiting for an hour and

    a half.

    "We never set an exact time, did we? If you were in such a hurry to show off, suit yourself." vin

    cocked his head and loosened up his shoulders, warming up his muscles.

    "Don''t say I didn''t offer you a friendly face when you find yourself treated without courtesy," Galos''

    expression darkened with offense. How dare vin, a mere apprentice, show such insolence to an

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦?

    vin clenched his fists, assuming the starting stance of the Goliath Force, and challenged Galos,

    "Let''s begin. Beware my fists; they may not wound you gravely, but they''ll do more than tickle."

    Suddenly, a gasp rose from the crowd. "A Novice Mage at Stage V? Wasn''t vin at Stage III?"

    The surprised voice belonged to Niks, who had been closely observing vin. Something

    seemed off to him until vin raised his aura, and only then did Niks realize that this was not the

    presence of a Stage III Novice Mage but that of a firmly established Stage V.

    A month ago, vin was indeed at Stage III, and breaking through to Stage IV in such a time would

    be a feat, let alone reaching Stage V.

    "Stage V? It''s true," the arena erupted in astonished murmurs.

    "You''re at Stage V?" Galos scrutinized vin carefully.

    "Just broke through," vin admitted.

    "Not bad, now that''s more like it." Galos quicklyposed himself, feeling intrigued. If vin were

    merely at Stage III or Stage IV, it would hardly stir his spirit. Now, his interest was piqued. Although

    Stage V was still a jokepared to his own Stage VII, it at least promised some entertainment.

    Carlys prepared a burning candle. "Is everyone ready? When do we start?"

    "Let''s start now," Galos moved towards vin, tired of waiting and talking, ready to begin the fight.

    "Ready whenever you are," vin took up his starting stance for the Goliath Force.

    "I hear you''ve been practicing the Goliath Force. How far have you progressed?" Galos taunted, his

    steps slow and casual, and his gaze locked on vin. His aura intensified, his battle spirit soared,

    and it seemed as if his world contained only vin.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The stage was set, and the arena''s air thickened with tension as the great battle was about to ignite.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    After Galos strode more than a dozen paces forward, some of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s furrowed their brows,

    and their attention was drawn to his gait. His presence was formidable, and yet there was a deft

    quality to it that went unnoticed.

    vin braced himself, his own aura climbing as he, too, noticed the oddity in Galos'' steps. Was this

    a pattern of Combat Magic?

    Carlys lit the candle, waved her hand, and signaled. "Begin."

    With a cold smirk, Galos suddenly leaned forward mid-stride as if stumbling, about to fall, but then

    he exploded forward like an iron arrow released from a fully drawn bow, lunging at vin with his

    aura surging, conjuring three phantom images in rapid session.

    The crowd gasped in amazement. Not only was vin momentarily dazed, but the thousands of

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s around also felt a bizarre sensation of their vision being disced.

    Galos appeared swiftly beside vin, his movement unfathomable, as he struck with both palms.

    "Lightning Burst!"

    Lightning converged in his palms, and before even touching vin, it exploded, sending arcs of

    electricity scurrying in all directions, the blinding light and thunderous roar overwhelming. His first

    strike was meant to weaken vin''s vision and hearing.

    vin, startled but not scattered, thrust himself backward with arge flip, avoiding the attack by

    more than ten meters.

    Galos locked his focus on vin, swift as a raging wind, relentlessly pursuing him. His palms struck

    continuously with ''Lightning Burst'' erupting from his hands, thunder and light echoing through the

    arena. Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s hastily covered their ears and shut their eyes, their faces twisted in agony.

    The battle had begun with fervor, igniting the entire assembly.

    "Lightning Lances. Thousandfold Edge!" Galos gave a piercing cry, leaped from the ground and

    shot diagonally into the sky. His body crackled with extreme surges of electricity that detached and

    shot like dense, sharp needles, blinding in brightness, all aimed at vin.

    vin somersaulted on the spot, his feet, elbows, and torso powering up all at once like a

    compressed spring suddenly released. Amidst gasps from the crowd, he sprang upwards five

    meters high, executing an exaggerated flip in mid-air, retreating significantly and narrowly evading

    the barrage of lightningnces.

    Hundreds of electric sparks missed their mark, striking the dueling tform and scattering stones

    and dust.

    vinnded steadily, but before he could rise, Galos broke through the dust, closing in with speed

    and footwork so incredible, it was as if he were a swift, venomous serpent, causing many Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    to watch with anxious hearts.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "How long can you dodge? Thunder Fist!"

    As Galos brushed past vin, he swung his tightly clenched right fist with tremendous force. The

    aura looked impressive as all the electricity in his body converged on his fist. In the blink of an eye,

    it formed a ''gauntlet'' around his heavy punch, with lightning dancing wildly and light so bright it was

    near impossible to see. It would blind vin and fill his vision with light, leaving him unable to resist.

    vin''s brows were tightly knit, and without thinking, he closed his eyes and tensed his whole body,

    muscles bulging. He prepared to take the full brunt of the Thunder Fist rather than hastily meet the

    imminent impact head-on.

    In the final moment, Galos altered the direction of his heavy punch from a direct hit to the face to a

    heavy blow to the abdomen.

    It was a tactic; he had feigned a strike to the face, using the burst of light to blind his opponent,

    making it difficult to see the trajectory and forcing vin to react instinctively. vin would likely

    raise his fists in defense and inadvertently neglect other areas. A change in the direction of the

    punch at this moment would undoubtedly be a devastating blow.

    Galos sought exactly this effect, honed from continual battle experience.

    Boom! Crack!

    The Thunder Fist struck vin''s abdomen. The brutal electricity tore through his clothing and flesh

    alike. vin was sent flying, tumbling gracelessly. His chest roiled with blood, and a spurt of fresh

    blood was expelled before he even hit the ground. However, since his body was tensed and braced

    for a heavy blow, the injury was not that severe. Moreover, his constitution was exceedingly strong,

    the Restoration Mantra having forged his physical strength to near perfection.

    "Not bad, you can take a hit," Galos said, somewhat surprised that the punch had not been as

    effective as he anticipated. With a snort ofughter, he attacked again, giving vin no chance to

    catch his breath. He intended to win with absolute superiority andplete domination, leaving

    vin powerless to retaliate.

    "That''s brutal! Is he trying to cripple vin?"

    "He''s going straight for the kill. It''s too obvious."

    "vin''s tough as nails. He can take a beating, ha!"

    "Quite the spectacle, vin is full of surprises."

    Some eximed in shock, while others sighed in awe, all watching with hearts racing.

    "Celesse, I''m worried," Carlys said, sweating on behalf of vin.

    Celesse, however, remained calm. The fight had only just begun, and vin was not going down

    that easily.

    "That''s the Blink Sprint!" Someone in the crowd identified the source of Galos'' speed.

    "Blink Sprint? No wonder." Niks and others frowned deeply. Was this part of the special training

    Galos learned from the Grand Elder? It seems he taught Galos the elusive Tier-2 Novicebat

    technique, Blink Sprint¡ªa magic not found in the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls, but in the Grand

    Elder''s personal library, typically only passed on to Prot¨¦g¨¦s he deemed worthy and trusted. Blink

    Sprint was incrediblyplex and not to be practiced alone, as a misstep could cripple one''s legs; it

    required the Elder''s strict guidance to be mastered sessfully.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    "Galos is sure to win, with the elegant Blink Sprint and his Thundervein Valor, Galos stands

    invincible. vin trying to counter with just Goliath Force is impossible; he doesn''t even have a

    chance to fight back," a middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦ concluded from the stands.

    Cedrick''s expression darkened slightly. He disliked this turn of events; after all, vin had only just

    been exposed to Combat Magic, and he was of the Stage V realm. Now, were they using Combat

    Magic to suppress him? This match was utterly unfair.

    Just then, Galos struck repeatedly, battering vin until he spat blood, flinging him to the edge of

    the arena. Struggling a few times, vin nearly couldn''t stand up again. The battle was entirely

    one-sided, with no suspense to be had.

    Many hopeful Prot¨¦g¨¦s shook their heads in disappointment. vin, after all, was but a servant,

    capable of causing a stir only among the lower circles. In the presence of an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, he stood

    no chance.

    "It seems you only deserve to face my ''Thunderous Punch,''" Galos taunted, his form elusive as he

    darted left and right, swiftly closing in on vin. His body crackled with lightning, bursting with a

    blinding light that disrupted vin''s sight and left behind illusions of his presence.

    "Rise, vin!" Carlys called out anxiously.

    "Galos, knock him off the stage with a single punch; don''t let this lowly servant taint our noble

    dueling tform," another onlooker shrieked.

    "To hell with you, watch your filthy mouth!" someone else retorted angrily on the spot.

    vin spat out a mouthful of blood, and with a carp''s leap, he sprang up, his body suddenly

    erupting with dense sparks of electricity. He moved towards Galos with a series of rigid and

    coherent gestures, channeling the electricity through his body in an ever-increasing surge,

    multiplying in intensity.

    "What''s this?"

    "Combat Magic?"

    In the brief span of three seconds, vinpleted all six segments of the Indigo Viper technique

    ¡ªfluid, swift, and precise.

    The electric arcs around vin surged to their zenith, rivaling even Galos of Stage VII. Without a

    word, his expression stern and cold, vin exploded into action like a tiger descending the

    mountain, pouncing towards Galos.

    "Hiss!"

    Electricity boiled and converged into a formidable Shockwave Cobra, coiling around vin''s body,

    its tongue flicking high as it let out a shrill, piercing cry like that of a true beast.

    "Shockwave Cobra?"

    "What kind of sorcery is this?"

    "Combat Magic? I''ve never seen such Combat Magic before."

    The crowd erupted in surprise, exmations filled the air, and even the senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s were

    unsettled. vin was known for practicing the Goliath Force¡ªwhere did this electrical Combat

    Magice from, and such an unheard-of kind at that? As they watched the fierce Shockwave

    Cobra and felt the dazzling intensity of its tumult, every Prot¨¦g¨¦''s face was etched with shock.

    "What?" Even Galos was briefly taken aback, his Blink Sprint and offense momentarily faltering.

    "Snake Roar!" vin, his gaze intense, locked onto Galos and seized the brief moment of his

    opponent''s astonishment. With precise aggression, he unleashed the Shockwave Cobra, which

    swept across Galos'' body and burst forth with a ferocity that mingled beauty and savagery in a

    stunning visual assault.

    Galos snapped back to reality and dodged decisively, but the nature of lightning Combat Magic was

    speed, and the raging Shockwave Cobra struck him on the shoulder in the blink of an eye.

    There was a great disparity between vin and Galos¡ªtwo whole stages¡ªbut the Indigo Viper

    was transformative Combat Magic, its instantaneous outburst devastating. Amidst the piercing

    thunder, Galos was sent reeling; his shoulder was drenched in blood, and his body nearly lost

    control as he staggered backward.

    ¡°Goliath Force, the third segment, Mountain Mover!¡± vin seized the moment, charging in front of

    Galos, channeling all his strength into his right shoulder for a textbook Mountain Mover thatnded

    solidly on Galos.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    How much strength did he have? A full-force punch carried the weight of nine hundred pounds!

    The perfected Mountain Mover allowed him to triple his attack power in an instant, so this strike hit

    with nearly three thousand pounds of force.

    Galos felt as if he was struck by lightning. He could almost heard the crack of his ribs as his body

    tumbled uncontrobly towards the center of the Arena, retreating a good twenty to thirty meters.

    "Now it''s my turn!" vin roared, stamping his foot and charging forward. Lacking finesse but full of

    wild speed, he sprinted straight at Galos. Before Galos couldnd, vin reached out and firmly

    grasped his ankle, roaring from deep within his throat. With all his might, he swung Galos through

    the air in a wild dance, three full circles before smashing him to the ground.

    "Aah!" Many female Prot¨¦g¨¦es screamed, unable to watch the explosive scene unfold.

    However, in the final moments, as Galos seemed about to crash headfirst to the ground, he

    managed a counterattack. Striking the ground with his arms and releasing a bolt of lightning from

    his free left foot, he aimed for vin''s face. This perfect blend of defense and attack forced vin

    to release his hold and retreat at thest moment.

    Galosnded and rolled, barely dissipating the wild force of the attack, but he was visibly shaken.

    The rapid session of events silenced the crowd, many unable to grasp what had just transpired.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    "vin! Did you steal the secrets of Combat Magics? That is a grave sin."

    "No wonder you''ve advanced to Novice Mage; it turns out you''ve been pilfering Combat Magics.

    You''ve got some nerve."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A wave of angry rebukes erupted from beneath the dueling tform, with several Prot¨¦g¨¦s visibly

    agitated.

    "It looks like he''s been practicing this Combat Magic for some time."

    "vin is doomed! If Galos doesn''t y him, the guild''sws will see him suffer a fate worse than

    death."

    "How reckless, unting stolen Combat Magics in the arena for all to see."

    More and more people came to the realization, shouting in excitement.

    Cobalt Strike strictly forbade the unauthorized sharing and learning of Combat Magics, as it was

    taboo. Once discovered, a mage would be stripped of all their learned spells and expelled from the

    Order. vin, a meremoner''s son, hadmitted a double sin by daring to learn Combat

    Magics in secret.

    "What''s all this ruckus?" Carlys snapped, displeased, standing at the edge of the tform and

    scolding the crowd. "What''s got you all so worked up and eager to see someone fall? What kind of

    honor is that? Is this a Combat Magic from Cobalt Strike? Look closely! Is it? It''s not, so why do you

    im vin stole from Cobalt Strike? Does Cobalt Strike own all the magic in the world? Shame on

    you."

    Her sharp rebukes spread across the field, silencing many with embarrassment.

    "Where did vin get such a Combat Magic? He has never left Cobalt Strike," Someone shouted,

    dissatisfied, pointing at vin.

    Carlys'' temper red. "Don''te here showing off your stupidity. I''m embarrassed for you! Two

    months ago, vin was taken by Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s to gather herbs in the forest, where he

    found a Combat Magic, Indigo Viper!"

    "And because you say so, it''s true?"

    "I say it''s true! What? Do you disagree? Cobalt Strike refused to teach vin Combat Magics for

    eight years, and couldn¡¯t he learn from what he found outside? vin is a servant, not a ve to the

    Order. Who dares say he can''t practice the Combat Magic he found? Who? Even if an Elder says

    otherwise, they wouldn''t have the gall to deny it!"

    Her words were a p in the face, scolding not only the schadenfreude-filled Prot¨¦g¨¦s but even

    implicating the Elders.

    Carlys, hands on hips and face flushed with anger, spoke without holding back, and no one dared to

    counter her. Cobalt Strike, indeed, had been suppressing vin, never granting him a Combat

    Magic in eight years. But their refusal didn''t mean he couldn''t find his own outside¡ªit was fate! And

    fate, after all, was a personal affair.

    Carlys'' close friends also began to scold the crowd, speaking without restraint, caring little for

    appearances but finding their words satisfyingly unchallengeable.

    "vin, you dare to wound me?" Galos red at his bloodied right shoulder, feeling a searing pain

    in his chest. Anger twisted his handsome face. He ignored the chaos around him, caring only for the

    battle at hand. Regardless of whatever Combat Magic vin had trained in, how could a mere

    Stage V Mage manage to injure him in full view of all the Prot¨¦g¨¦s?

    vin paid no heed to themotion, silent as he once more summoned the power of the Indigo

    Viper, unleashing the seventh wave of force. The Shockwave Cobra took form around him, crackling

    with electric might, its presence as imposing as a real serpent locking onto Galos.

    People watched with bewildered expressions as the Shockwave Cobra''s fierce form sent chills

    through those nearby, its contained power palpable.

    Could this really be something he picked up? It was hard to believe. Yet, it seemed Cobalt Strike

    truly didn''t possess this Combat Magic.

    "I only wanted a friendly spar today, but you insist on a life or death struggle. Don''t me me for not

    holding back," Galos announced loudly, ensuring all could hear. If he ended up maiming vin, the

    me would not lie with him, for vin had brought it upon himself.

    vin had no time for words, and his muscles tensed as he charged at Galos,unching a fierce

    assault. It was time to immerse himself wholly inbat.

    The Shockwave Cobra shrieked piercingly, breaking free from vin''s body. It was as thick as an

    arm, over a meter long, twisting and striking like a bolt of lightning from the sky, aimed directly at

    Galos.

    This time, Galos was ready. He dodged with a series of mirage-like afterimages, narrowly avoiding

    the Shockwave Cobra, and at the same time, rushing forward at full speed with Blink Sprint, leaving

    a wraith-like trail andunching a heavy punch aimed at vin''s face.

    vin rolled backward, twisting his waist and unleashing a powerful double kick towards Galos, like

    two rigid iron ils cutting through the air.

    Galos dodged with deadly agility, his Blink Sprint keeping him one step ahead. But vin, upon

    landing, sprang forward like a fierce tiger, swinging a heavy punch. Seizing this slight opportunity,

    he unleashed a torrent of relentless attacks, countering agility with sheer force. Although he didn''t

    truly injure Galos, he managed to disrupt his footing for a moment, forcing him to dodge and retreat

    continuously.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    The atmosphere in the arena shifted from eerie to a zing fervor. The relentless and fiery

    onught was a spectacle of visual shock, rousing the spirits of the crowd. The male Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    watched with fervent excitement, and many female Prot¨¦g¨¦es looked on with eyes sparkling with

    admiration. It was expected to be Galos'' solo show today, but it turned into a gripping battle of

    attrition that was incredibly thrilling.

    vin''s wild and unorthodox fighting style was looked down upon by many traditional students, but

    today, he turned his ''wild moves'' into a ''master strategy.'' His movements were fluid and his attacks

    were forceful and seasoned, like relentless waves upon the sea. With the support of his Goliath

    Force, every punch, every strike, every offensive move came with a whooshing wind that made

    onlookers'' hearts pound with fear.

    vin used his entire body as a weapon¡ªelbows, legs, fists, hands, shoulders¡ªall were honed to

    perfection, showcasing the full power of his Goliath Force. Even the senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s internally cheered for him. When it came tobat alone, they couldn''t help but praise his

    brilliance.

    "vin! vin!" Carly shouted with high spirits, pping so hard her delicate hands turned red. The

    ladies by her side also began to cheer and shout for vin. Only Celesse remained calm from start

    to finish, her focus unwavering on the fierce battle on the stage.

    "vin is reaching his limit; it''s time for Galos to counterattack," Myke observed closely from the

    sidelines, never taking his eyes off the fight, and silently judging the battle. vin''s offense was

    spectacr, but it was a huge drain on his stamina, while Galos had the advantage of Blink Sprint,

    frequently evading vin''s deadly blows. Inparison, vin''s output and gains were

    disproportionate.

    If it continued like this, vin would soon exhaust his strength.

    "Galos is about to strike back," murmured Mari and many other direct Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Exciting as it

    was, they valued the oue more.

    "Enough! My turn!" Galos seized the opportunity to break free from vin, creating a distance of ten

    meters. Disheveled and with tattered clothes, he looked ragged, but his aura was incredibly fierce.

    He once again summoned lightning, crouching down, and mmed his right palm onto the ground.

    "Thundervein Valor, the fourth phrase¡ªThunder Prison!"

    Galos shouted, and his body''s lightning retracted suddenly. It then exploded from his right palm in

    the next instant. This time, it wasn''t a blinding sh and loud bang, but a relentless release of

    numerous bolts of lightning that radiated from where his palm struck the ground, like a blooming

    flower of electric energy, sweeping across a span of seven to eight meters. Each bolt was as thick

    as a thumb, containing terrifying power.

    vin, charging forward, was hit by this sudden and fierce tide of lightning, his clothes tore, and his

    flesh ripped open. His body was flung backward, the severity of his wounds a testament to the

    power of the attack.

    The tide of battle had turned!

    Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s gasped. This was the true might of Thundervein Valor, fearsome! Galos, with his

    Stage VII abilities, had executed a magical release that even many stage VIII Prot¨¦g¨¦s would

    struggle to achieve.

    "vin is defeated; he''s unlikely to have a chance now. However, the fact that he held on for so

    long is already a surprise. Today''s battle will be enough for him to stand his ground among the

    senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s, provided Galos doesn''tpletely disable him," many spectatorsmented, a

    mix of excitement and regret in their voices. The fight was spectacr, but all too brief, leaving them

    wanting more.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Galos stood his ground, breathing heavily. To unleash the ''Thunder Prison'' to its fullest, he had

    expended a great deal of magic, leaving his head spinning. Yet, seeing vin flying backward and

    crashing to the ground, his mood was exhrating. "You''re out of your league fighting me."

    viny on the ground, his blood-soaked and torn clothes sticking to his body, seemingly at his

    end.

    "vin, how are you?" Carly couldn''t help but want to rush over, but Celesse held her back.

    Some people covered their mouths, their hearts aching at the sight.

    But then, viny still for only a few seconds, took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and, to the

    amazement of the entire arena, he easily sat up. His breathing was erratic, but he did not seem to

    be as gravely hurt as it appeared.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s closest to the fighting tform were astonished. From their vantage point, vin''s

    injuries did not seem as severe as they had imagined. The lightning should have been enough to

    damage his bones, making furtherbat impossible. Yet, it seemed vin was not gravely

    wounded, just superficially harmed, at least that''s how it appeared.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    vin paused for a moment, then, under the incredulous stares of those around him, he rose to his

    feet. He shrugged his shoulders, limbering up, and once again assumed the starting stance of the

    Goliath Force, his four fingers dancing in the air, beckoning to Galos.

    Without a word, he challenged again.

    His physical constitution, having been enhanced multiple times through the Restoration Mantra, was

    much tougher than that of an average person; especially after the second phase of the Restoration

    Mantra, his resilience was at least tenfold that of a normal human.

    Galos couldn''t believe his eyes. vin was standing up again!

    Many onlookers exchanged nces, wondering whether vin was merely putting on a brave front

    or if he truly had the strength to fight once more. His silent, head-down, relentless charge exerted

    an inexplicable pressure on them. His body, covered in wounds and blood, deterred many of the

    female Prot¨¦g¨¦es from looking too closely.

    "Bravo! Truly an eye-opener today!" Galos spat out a mouthful of blood, taking a deep breath to

    steady his churning life force.

    People looked from vin to Galos, sensing a turn of events.

    "There''s still half the time left, Galos! Fight, what are you waiting for?" someone in the crowd

    shouted with glee.

    Galos red red-eyed at the crowd, and the shouting Prot¨¦g¨¦ shrank back, not daring to make

    another peep.

    But while he fell silent, others cared not for restraint.

    "A Novice Mage of Stage VII can''t beat a Stage V? Galos, you''re really doing your mentor proud,"

    called out a bold voice.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s were shocked at the audacity, but when they followed the voice and saw it was

    Cedrick, they all fell silent.

    "Don''t be so arrogant. After I defeat vin, you''ll be my next challenge," Galos replied coldly.

    "Let''s talk after you defeat vin, shall we? Time is running short. Faster than you think, right?"

    "That''s enough." Galos charged at vin once again, this time forgoing the use of Blink Sprint and

    rushing straight ahead, his momentum surging. Arcs of electricity crackled fiercely around his body,

    growing more intense and concentrated until they nearly engulfed him.

    vin frowned slightly, sensing the murderous intent from Galos, which felt different than before.

    "You want a head-on sh? I''ll oblige!" Galos roared. After taking a dozen steps, he leaped from the

    ground with his right fist charged with all his might, heading straight for vin. The electricity

    around his arm gathered into a torrential force.

    Thundervein Valor, the fifth sequence! The Roar of True Lightning!

    This was his most powerful Combat Magic, the final sequence of Thundervein Valor. Galos was

    provoked and wanted to end the fight quickly, to crush vin with a single blow.

    The arena fell silent, with only Carlys anxiously reminding vin, "Don''t take it head-on, dodge!

    There''s not much time left. You can drag it out to the end. You can do it."

    "You forced me to use the fifth sequence. You should be proud. This battle shall end today." Galos

    swung his arm, the lightning culminating into a brightness like a zing sun that engulfed half of the

    dueling tform, making it impossible to see.

    People held their breath, trying to discern the situation, but nothing could be seen.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    vin did not dodge; his face was solemn, his eyes closed as he began to unleash the fifth

    sequence of Goliath Force¡ªShadow Sabre. His skin flushed red, blood boiling hot, his clothes and

    hair moving without wind. He threw a punch directly at the iing attack, and his strength surged

    by sixfold.

    An explosive force of immense magnitude!

    Galos'' attack arrived at that moment, and the head-sized ball of lightning... exploded...

    This was a sh of titans, a strike of life and death.

    The Roar of True Lightning vs. Shadow Sabre.

    "Crack!" A loud st, like thunder on a clear day, reverberated across the tform, engulfing the

    audience, many of whom were left with only a ringing in their ears, having lost their hearing.

    Within the blinding light, Galos released his spell with a vicious smile, intending to cripple vin.

    However...

    vin''s heavy punch managed to shatter the exploding tide of lightning, piercing through it and

    landing on Galos'' fist.

    In that instant, amidst the thunderous roar that echoed throughout the arena, there was the sound

    of shattering bones and the following screams of agony, all drowned out by the relentless thunder.

    vin was knocked back by the st of the Roar of True Lightning, retreating more than a dozen

    steps before he could steady himself. His right fist and arm were bloodied from breaking through the

    lightning, but the wounds were not serious.

    The seemingly powerful Roar of True Lightning was shattered by his diamond-like strength, now

    dissolving into errant sparks.

    He stood retreating, while Galos was sent tumbling across the ground, rolling over twenty meters

    beforeing to a stop, his agonized screams filling the air. His right arm was grotesquely twisted

    out of shape.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    The arena was silent; nobody had seen clearly what had happened in that split second.

    Had vin won? He defeated Galos? Had he, a Novice Mage of Stage V, truly beaten an Elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Stage VII?

    Defeating an ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦ was one thing, but Galos was a direct apprentice, and not just any,

    but the Grand Elder''s. Such an inconceivable event had actually unfolded before their very eyes.

    "My hand, my hand..." Galos rolled on the ground, and his screams were growing hoarse, causing

    many of the female Prot¨¦g¨¦es to turn away, unable to watch the dueling tform any longer.

    "Galos!" Several Prot¨¦g¨¦s snapped to their senses, rushing onto the tform to clumsily help

    Galos.

    Galos was pale, sweating profusely, breathing heavily, screaming in disbelief, and so pained that he

    lacked the energy to curse vin. His hand was broken, and the wound was horrific.

    vin swayed for a moment, then sat down exhaustedly on the cold stone surface of the dueling

    tform.

    The silence continued, and thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s stared at him oddly, forgetting to cheer, unsure of

    what to cheer for.

    Mari, Niks, Myke, and others remained silent.

    "vin, you''ve stirred up trouble, and we shall see whates of it," growled the few apprentices

    as they hastily carried Galos away from the Arena, hoping that swift aid might yet save his hand.

    But Celesse suddenly blocked their path, her voice icy, "A bet made is a debt unpaid!"

    "What do you mean?" The apprentices red at Celesse.

    "Three stalks of Pearlwort."

    "We will pay."

    "Now!"

    "We will pay!"

    "Now!" Celesse''s voice rose sharply, her frosty toneced with undeniable authority. This scene

    caused many onlookers to pale, staring at Celesse with disbelief, even more shocked than when

    they witnessed vin cast the Shockwave Cobra. What was this? Celesse had such a steely side.

    "Celesse, don''t push us too far." Galos managed through his pallor and cold sweat from the pain.

    "Three stalks of Pearlwort. You made a bet. If you can''t ept that, what sort of Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ are

    you?" Celesse stood firm, not an inch of give in her stance. Galos had stepped into the Arena today

    intending to cripple, even kill, vin. There was no need for mercy against such a foe.

    "We will pay!" one Prot¨¦g¨¦ nearly roared.

    "Are you deaf? Bring it forth! Right now!" Carlys stood beside Celesse, even less polite. "If you

    come topete, you should have brought the Pearlwort in advance as a basic sign of respect.

    What, you never considered you might lose?"

    "Go fetch it!" Galos urged the Prot¨¦g¨¦, his face ashen.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ rushed off, but the journey from the Arena to Galos'' quarters and back was at least the

    time it took a candle to burn, and since Galos certainly didn''t have three stalks of Pearlwort, they''d

    have to gather it from elsewhere.They couldn''t return within half an hour.

    Celesse stood there like an iceberg, her chilling presence anchoring one edge of the dueling

    tform. Not only did this anger Galos and his entourage, but it also cast heavy pressure on the

    entire audience.

    Goldgrace Roald watched Celesse''s resolve, then cast a intense, icy look at vin before silently

    withdrawing.

    "vin... vin... How interesting..." Niks and Myke exchanged nces for a few seconds, both

    smiling silently, then left the Arena amidst the quiet.

    p! p! p! Cedrick apuded thrice before departing from the Arena.

    Balder stood among the crowd, his eyes shining as he watched vin. If before he was merely

    curious, now he was considering an alliance.

    Mari had already left the Arena, unnoticed by all at the moment of her departure.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    One by one, the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s left, each with varying degrees of acknowledgment. The other

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s remained, buzzing with excitement and fervent discussion. The atmosphere was growing

    heated.

    Celesse instructed Carlys, "Take vin back first."

    Carlys darted to vin''s side, boldly helping him up without concern for appearances. "Can you

    walk?"

    vin took a moment, then steadied himself to rise.

    A path opened in the crowd, and eyes followed him as he left the Arena.

    The oue of today''s battle had taken everyone by surprise. How could a Stage V Mage triumph

    over a Stage VII? Moreover, vin was self-taught, while Galos had been personally tutored by an

    Elder; they shouldn''t even be on the same level.

    Some pondered over vin''s Combat Magic; one set he had found two months prior, another he

    had taken from the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls a month ago, both mastered with ease. Was this

    young man a prodigy?

    Regardless, after today, vin''s name would no longer be confined to the lower echelons. He had

    earned the regard of many Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    "How did you do it?" Carlys, as excited as she was, couldn''t hide her amazement, which was no

    less than anyone else''s. She knew vin had a strong gift, and she knew with the right opportunity,

    he could rise to power, but she hadn''t expected him to be this powerful¡ªalmost unnaturally so.

    ording to previous expectations, vin was supposed to be able to fight bravely to the end, but

    that was meant to be his limit. Yet, he had managed to defeat Galos.

    "What do you mean, how did I do it?"

    "How did you as a Stage V defeat a Stage VII?"

    "It must have been mostly skill, and Galos was careless."

    Carlys smiled brightly. "This is the first time I''ve seen you wounded and not felt pity."

    "These are just flesh wounds, no harm to the bone."

    "How powerful is your Shadow Sabre?"

    "About five thousand pounds of force, I''d say."

    Carlys realized then why vin had prevailed. "Go rest up, I''ll get some Pearlwort from Balder.

    Teehee, I bet three nts with him, at ten to one odds. He owes me thirty now."

    "That many? Will he pay up?" vin chuckled.

    Carlys winked yfully. "He definitely won''t pay up in full, but we''ll take what we can get."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "You keep them. The three nts are enough for me; don''t forget, I''m still a servant, and not

    allowed to use Combat Magic or Elixir Herbs."

    "I ced the bet in your name."

    vin didn''t dwell on his victory. After returning to the storeroom, he resumed his meditation,

    practicing the Restoration Mantra and absorbing the Restorative Aether from the world around him.

    The second stage of the Restoration Mantra was now thoroughly learned, speeding his recovery

    exponentially. More than a dozen wounds healed visibly faster under the nourishment of the

    Restorative Aether.

    Celesse only let Galos leave after his men delivered the Pearlwort, a show of strength that moved

    many.

    When Galos left the Arena, he was nearly unconscious, and his arm was barely saved. Although

    this could draw the ire of the Grand Elder''s faction, no one in Cobalt Strike would dare provoke

    Celesse.

    The next morning, Odell, that bastard, brought a new list of tasks, deliberately increasing the

    ''quantity.''

    After a night of rest and healing, vin''s wounds had mostly mended. He carried stone urns

    around, delivering goods with no sign of yesterday''s injuries and an air of calmness as if nothing

    had happened.

    He was calm, but the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s were not. Was thisd unkible? He was wounded to that

    extent the day before, but how was he now as lively as ever? It seemed there was a reason he had

    not been broken by eight years of toil - he was incredibly resilient!

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s still mocked him, but there was a noticeable retraction in their taunts. When deliveries

    werete, no one dared scold him. They were afraid. Thisd feared neither punishment nor a

    beating, nor trouble. Covered in scars and with newfound strength, there was nothing he feared.

    vin wasposed. What mattered to him was not the victory, but the lessons from the battle and

    the gaps in his Combat Magic. These were the true treasures.

    Five dayster, vin''s realm broke through again, advancing to Novice Mage Stage VI.

    The three Pearlwort nts Celesse had brought, along with the five Carlys had taken from Balder,

    were a great help. In total, he used six to achieve the breakthrough, leaving two to consolidate his

    gains.

    Without a moment''s rest, vin continued his relentless practice. The intensity of his training would

    have been too much for anyone else, but with the Restoration Mantra, a continuous stream of

    worldly energy kept him spirited, vigorous and eased fatigue, always maintaining peak condition.

    After eight long years of waiting for his chance, he couldn''t let himself down, nor Stormcast, who

    waited with bated breath.

    Yet, in the quiet of the night, vin sometimes wondered why no one from his family hade to

    see him this year. Every other year, they visited thrice, but now, more than half the year had passed

    without a single visit. Had something happened?

    When could he return home to see his family, to see the suffering citizens?

    In the dead of night, as vin sat meditating to consolidate his Stage VI power, a faint, hoarse

    voice materialized out of thin air. "Elder... save me..."

    The voice was ethereal, weak, and drifting.

    vin awoke with a start and looked around. Where was the voiceing from? His first instinct

    was to gaze into the depths of the storeroom, where the darkness and clutter made the silent night

    seem chilling.

    "Please... I am from the Warrior Tribe of the East..."

    "Save me... save me..."

    The raspy voice continued intermittently, incorporeal as ifing from within the storeroom or the

    dim space itself.

    "Who are you? Where are you?" vin''s brow furrowed as he feigned calm.

    "Forgive me... I dwell within the Shadowbringer...

    "I mean no offense... I am too weak...

    "Save me... bring me back to the Celestial Domain of the East..."

    vin was deeply unsettled and immediately focused on sensing his Energy Core.

    At the Novice Mage level, he couldn''t yet see what¡¯s in his Energy Core, but he could feel

    something amiss in his Energetic Core.

    Shadowbringer? Dwelling within the Shadowbringer? Warrior Tribe of the East?

    None of it made sense.

    vin stifled his emotions and was about to ask when the voice weakly spoke again. "No, wait...

    not... your power... why... you... are you not him?"

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    vin was confused and uncertain of the voice''s intentions, whether good or evil. He calmly replied,

    "The one you speak of must be my mentor!"

    "Where is he? Let me see him!" The voice demanded.

    "He had to leave on urgent business."

    "Find him for me, and I shall reward you handsomely."

    "Who are you, really? And why are you inside me?" vin was now certain that the voice was that

    of the entity that had sprung from the stone and had somehow taken refuge inside his very body.

    The voice suddenly went silent, and the Shadowbringer grew still as well.

    "What are you doing? Please, leave my body first. The person you seek is not here."

    vin felt uneasy; having something strange inside him was a difort anyone would feel.

    After a long silence, the voice spoke again, "At the age of fifteen, you¡¯ve only reached Novice Mage

    Stage VI. With such mediocre talent, how do you qualify to be his Prot¨¦g¨¦? How did you get

    Shadowbringer, and who are you?"

    The voice was weak, but it no longer carried the initial respect, turning instead sharp and severe.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Does he need your permission to choose his Prot¨¦g¨¦s?"

    "Who is he? What faction does he belong to? What are his deeds? His current age! Do you know

    any of this?" the voice interrogated in rapid session.

    "I don¡¯t know," vin tly refused.

    "You don¡¯t know? Then how did youe by Shadowbringer!"

    "I have not only Shadowbringer but also the Grand Arcanum of the de and the Dawnedge de.

    I have plenty of treasures."

    "Who are you, really?"

    "Why does it matter to you who I am? If you''re not pleased, then try to defeat me!" vin feigned

    arrogance, though his heart raced with anxiety; this peculiar being seemed to have a foul temper.

    The voice fell into a long silence, then let out a weak roar. Shadowbringer vibrated intensely, ck

    mist enveloping the space and conjuring a tempest of energy, causing vin''s very essence to

    churn.

    It was hatred that fueled it!

    The voice had sensed the presence of Shadowbringer and thought the legendary figure it sought

    was nearby. Given the amicable rtions between their groups, it had summoned all its energy,

    struggling at great cost.

    To escape the Rune of Abandonment Lock, it had exhausted its remaining strength and was now

    extremely weakened. It had thought that once free, it could seek the help of Shadowbringer''s owner,

    and return to the Warrior Tribe, to Celestial Domain. But were all its efforts for naught?

    vin, enduring the turmoil within, let the entity vent. "Who are you, really?"

    "And who are you?" The voice was cold and full of deep hostility. It had spent itsst ounce of

    strength and hope, only to be met with a mediocre child, and it was filled with a desire to y.

    "I told you, but you wouldn''t believe me. You tell me who you are first."

    "Kid, watch your tone," the voice chilled.

    "Old relic, be mindful of your plight," vin retorted without courtesy.

    "You bastard!"

    "Don¡¯t rage at me. You invaded my body without my consent, and I haven¡¯t even held you to

    ount for that."

    "Boy, had it been the old me, you would be dead by now."

    "Such talk. If I were strong, you would be dead too."

    "You insolent youth, you dare speak to me?"

    "Do I not? Then please leave. Hide wherever you wish, just not within me."

    Their voices escted, each more stubborn than thest, speaking increasingly discourteously.

    "My presence in your body is an honor for you."

    "I can''t bear such an honor. Please leave! Or should I seek out Cobalt Strike Elders to have you

    expelled?" vin had a hunch that the entity was weakened and posed no real threat; it would have

    shown some resistance to his provocations.

    The voice fell silent for a while, then spoke with a deste whisper, "To think I, a proud descendant

    of Warrior Tribe, have fallen so low... Is this life destined to end without me returning to Celestial

    Domain?"

    vin said nothing for a long time, contemting quietly before finally asking, "Where is this

    Celestial Domain?"

    While the question was asked out of concern, it only deepened the voice''s sorrow, revealing a being

    so barbaric it knew not of Celestial Domain. Was there any hope for it to return?

    "Believe it or not, Shadowbringer and Dawnedge de were gifts from an old man. I know not his

    identity, his origins, nor what rtion he has to you. I was merely hispanion for eight years;

    these were his parting gifts to me." vin felt the need to remind the entity, in case it grew

    desperate enough for a mutual destruction.

    The voice gave no further response, sinking into the Shadowbringer, perhaps contemting or too

    weak to speak.

    vin called out for a long time, but the voice no longer acknowledged him.

    What could he do? Allow it to hide within the Shadowbringer? Or seek counsel from the Elder of the

    Botanic Haven?

    After much thought, vin chose to ''ept'' the situation for the time being. He had no other option;

    he couldn''t just tell the Botanic Haven Elder that something was hiding in his Shadowbringer.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    The following morning, afterpleting his deliveries, vin returned to the warehouse, carrying a

    stone urn, only to see Celesse standing beneath the ancient tree in the courtyard, gazing silently at

    the lone grave marked by an unlettered tombstone.

    Celesse was the picture of grace and beauty, standing tall and fair. From any angle, her presence

    was enchanting, as if she were a fairy who stepped right out of a painting.

    Her hair fell like a cascade, softly draped over her purple gown that hugged her wless figure just

    so.

    "Who lies buried in this grave?" Celesse remembered the old man''s lonely and deste figure, who

    sat by the grave day and night, in fair weather and foul, keeping vigil for the departed and tending to

    the magnolia flowers by the tombstone. His expression of solitude and weary sadness stirred a

    deep pang ofpassion in those who saw him.

    She had once asked her mentor about the old man, who he was, where he came from. To her

    surprise, her mentor did not even know of the old man''s existence and had even gone as far as to

    investigate from afar,ter stating that he was just an ordinary man, devoid of any magical aura, not

    a Mage at all.

    An old man, alone and unheeded by the denizens of Cobalt Strike, yet Celesse knew in her heart

    that this man was no ordinary individual.

    "The old man never spoke of the person in the grave," vin said as he walked into the warehouse,

    setting down the stone urn, and drawing water from the well to wash away the sweat ofbor.

    "Did he leave nothing behind when he departed?"

    "He left behind an Arcanum, an ancient sword, and a note with a single word on it¡ª''Fate,''" vin

    revealed, scooping water to wash without concealing it from Celesse.

    "Fate," Celesse murmured to herself, staring at the lone grave. "Does it speak of you, of him, or

    perhaps of destiny itself?"

    "I have a premonition that one day we will see the old man again," vin said, dousing himself with

    the cool water, shaking his head to refresh himself, and smiling. "When that dayes, I''ll make

    sure he sees a different version of me."

    "I believe in you," Celesse replied, her beauty shining even behind the veil of her purple dress, and

    her smile brightening the whole courtyard. "I have some good news to share."

    vin grinned. "I always love good news."

    "You''ve been officially recognized for your mastery of the Indigo Viper technique. The Elders have

    decreed that this Combat Magic is your personal property and not a part of the Cobalt Strike''s

    magical arsenal. They debated for five days, initially preparing to punish you, thinking someone else

    had secretly taught you the Combat Magic, but in the end, they found no evidence."

    "So, does that mean I can frequently exchange Combat Magic from the outside now?"

    "You already have plenty of Combat Magic, and as a Novice Mage, you don''t need that much."

    vin finished cleaning up and donned fresh clothes, stepping out and stretching his limbs, ready

    to practice with his Dawnedge de. "Care for a sparring match?"

    "Another time. Today, I''vee to say farewell."

    "Where are you headed?" vin asked in surprise.

    "I''m entering seclusion for three months, traveling with my mentor for training; it might be a long

    while before I return."

    "Where will you be training?" vin felt happy for Celesse, knowing that to advance her skills, she

    indeed needed to venture into the world and face danger and hardship. With her mentor Hamund

    apanying her, her safety was assured.

    "My mentor is still considering. Originally, I was supposed to participate in The sh of Eight

    Orders before venturing out, but now the ns have changed."

    "The sh of Eight Orders?" vin recalled the grand meeting that took ce every two years,

    hosted by the Eight Orders of the Nortnds. At these gatherings, the leaders of the Eight Orders

    met, and their Prot¨¦g¨¦s sparred inbat, a tradition that had been carried on for centuries.

    The entire Nortnds paid attention on the day of the gathering.

    As the rulers of the Nortnds, any major decision made by the Eight Orders could directly

    influence the region''s fate for the next two years, and even the ''Five Lords'' took it seriously.

    For themon folk, the sparring matches were of great interest. The level ofpetition could

    represent the strongest of the new generation in the Nortnds, and the top five from each

    gathering would gain widespread recognition, sometimes even earning unique titles, a supreme

    honor.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    "Why don¡¯t you participate? With your strength, you could easily be listed in the top five."

    "My mentor has his reasons, and he has consulted with the Commander," she said. Her mentor had

    hoped to bring her to The sh of Eight Orders to win glory for Cobalt Strike, but Lord Viperbane''s

    proposal had disrupted the ns. It wasn''t that Hamund feared them, but rather, he was concerned

    that Lord Viperbane might resort to foul y during the gathering.

    An open enemy is easy to guard against, but a hidden one is hard to predict.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Cobalt Strike had ced too many hopes on Celesse to risk her future for the sake of The sh of

    Eight Orders.

    Celesse suddenly asked, "Do you want to participate?"

    "Me? The Prot¨¦g¨¦s who participate in The sh of Eight Orders are generally at least Novice Mage

    Stage IX, and there will also be some Advanced Mages. I still have a long way to go."

    "There are three more months; you still have a chance."

    "Three months, from Novice Mage Stage VI to Novice Mage Stage IX?" vin shook his head, not

    out ofck of confidence, but because advancements in theter stages of being a Novice Mage

    were incredibly difficult. He managed to progress from Novice Mage Stage III to Stage VI in three

    months, but he doubted he could reach Stage IX in the same amount of time.

    ¡°Every guild sends ten Apprentices to participate in The sh of Eight Orders, and each Apprentice

    must be under the age of eighteen. Besides me, four Golden Apprentices have been chosen, and

    six slots for Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s are still undecided¡ªthough thirty candidates have been listed."

    "You''re not suggesting me, are you?" vin looked towards Celesse.

    Celesse chuckled lightly, "You guessed it. My rmendation, along with your recent victory over

    Galos, has made many of the Elders take you seriously. They''ve decided to observe you for a while

    and tentatively ced you as the thirty-first candidate."

    "You''re not joking?"

    "I''m serious. You should strive for this spot¡ªfor yourself and for all those who care about you."

    If vin had only managed a draw with Galos, Celesse wouldn''t have endorsed him. After all, the

    sh of Eight Orders was a gathering of each guild''s elite. Though it was called a friendly

    tournament, danger lurked beneath the surface, and the weak not only faced ridicule but mortal

    peril. But vin proved himself in the arena; his talent andbat prowess were extraordinary.

    Given three more months, he could advance to Level VII, or even Level VIII. By then, vin could

    take the tournament stage with a fighting chance.

    Should vin earn a ranking, or even stand out during the social tea gatherings, and draw

    attention, his status within Cobalt Strike would rise significantly¡ªat the very least, he could shed his

    servitude.

    The higher vin''s status within Cobalt Strike, the sooner he could aid the Stormcast people. This

    was an opportunity¡ªa truly rare one.

    vin felt warmth in his heart as he understood Celesse''s intentions. "Thank you."

    "Don''t thank me yet. You''re only the thirty-first candidate¡ªthe candidate among candidates."

    "So, I have only three months?"

    "The list will be finalized in two and a half months, with thest half month dedicated to intensive

    training."

    "Who else is on the list of candidates?"

    Celesse pulled out a scroll, the delicate script listing names. "Cedrick, Mari, Niks¡ªall these

    personal pupils are on the list. This list won''t be made public, but candidates like Cedrick are aware

    they''re being considered."

    "I''ll give it a try." vin had fully grasped the second segment of the Restoration Mantra, and his

    Channel of Energy had undergone a profound transformation. Besides, he could make three

    months'' worth of progress in one.

    "I''ve already persuaded my mentor; he''ll help you as much as he can, but the key lies with you.

    Eachpetitor represents the image of Cobalt Strike, and it''s not something to be taken lightly."

    Celesse truly hoped vin could seed, but considering individuals like Cedrick, Mari, and

    Niks, the gap between them and vin was vast. Moreover, the Grand Elder''s faction would

    strongly oppose vin''s candidacy, and they wouldn''t make things easy for him in theing

    months.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Several dayster, vin was practicing his swordsmanship in the ancient woods nearby when he

    suddenly heard the bustling noise from over the mountain¡ªa throng of people seemed to have

    gathered.

    vin sheathed his Dawnedge de, wrapped it in beast hide, and made his way to the mountain

    peak to peer down below.

    At the foot of the mountain stood arge notice board, and hundreds of Prot¨¦g¨¦s were bustling

    around it, discussing animatedly, with many more arriving from various ces.

    "Today''s the second Grand Hunt of the year. I''ve been looking forward to it."

    "Which mountain range is it in this time?"

    "It''s in Griffin''s Roost, more than four hundred leagues from Cobalt Strike, in the deepest part of the

    Cloudveil Woods. They say it''s teeming with Magi-Monsters, the terrain is treacherous, filled with

    rivers and waterfalls, and there are hidden canyons and dark ces¡ªit''s much more dangerous

    than the first hunt of the year."

    "The second Grand Hunt of the year is always more perilous than the first."

    "The greater the danger, the greater the opportunity."

    "Griffin''s Roost is vast. Not only are there many Magi-Monsters, but the terrain isplex, and

    there are also many active mercenaries and bandits."

    "What are the minimum qualifications to sign up for the Grand Hunt?"

    "It says right here, ''Novice Mages of Stage VI to Stage IX, limited to a thousand participants.''"

    Hundreds of Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered in front of the notice board, excitedly discussing the event.

    The Grand Hunt was an event prepared by Cobalt Strike for the new generation of Prot¨¦g¨¦s. It was

    held twice a year, each time in a different region, with varying qualifications for participation and

    duration.

    A Grand Hunt like this, limited to a thousand participants of Stage VI and above, was considered a

    major event.

    vin mingled with the crowd, peering through the gaps on the map and list of rules on the notice

    board. He had never been eligible for the Grand Hunt before, mainly because his strength was too

    weak. He was not even worthy of being a Magi-Monster''s snack. So each time he saw the

    announcement, he would look on from afar, envy for a while, then continue with his menial tasks.

    "Griffin''s Roost?" A thought suddenly struck vin, and he pushed forward to get a better look at

    the map. His eyes drifted to the right edge, where he saw a familiar symbol¡ªAzure Mountain!

    Azure Mountain! The ore mining district of where the Stormcast people were working!

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    vin quietly estimated the distance from the training area to Azure Mountain, his eyes flickering

    with a bold and risky idea.

    "Hey, vin?" One of the Prot¨¦g¨¦ recognized him and sized him up. "Are you interested in signing

    up for the Grand Hunt?"

    With this mention, other Prot¨¦g¨¦ also turned their attention to vin.

    "You actually qualify to sign up, why not give it a try?"

    "The minimum is a Novice Mage of Stage VI. vin is not there yet."

    "It''s not about stage; if he''s strong enough, that''s what matters. He knocked out Galos with a single

    punch; who dares say he''s not qualified?"

    "That was just Galos being careless. Let thempete on stage again, and it won''t take half an

    incense stick''s time before vin''s on the ground."

    Many were intrigued by vin, eagerly urging him to sign up.

    vin just smiled lightly and said, "I''d like to participate, but I''m not eligible."

    "How can you not be eligible? Just sign up and try."

    vin feigned a shake of his head. "I''m not afraid of anyone in terms of strength. Even if Galos

    stood before me again, I could still knock him down. But I''m just a servant. Why would the Grand

    Hunt ept me?"

    "Whoa, that''s bold! I''ll pass your words on to Galos, haha."

    "Do you really want to join? We could help you out."

    "Just say the word, do you have the courage to join?"

    Some excitedly goaded vin, while others kindly reminded him, "vin, you should save your

    strength. Beating Galos was a fluke."

    "I want to participate! I''m just afraid certain people wouldn''t dare let me join them." vin chuckled,

    shook his head with a provoking remark, and squeezed through the crowd to leave.

    "Has victory gone to thed''s head?"

    "He doesn''t really think he can beat a Stage VII, does he?"

    "Quick, send the word to Galos. Ha, things are heating up again."

    "You lot love a spectacle but don''t see the size of the mess. vin was clearly ying it weak just

    now."

    The buzz continued at the notice board as more and more people gathered, but after vin left,

    many Prot¨¦g¨¦s deliberately exaggerated his words, hoping to make a big scene.

    Upon returning to the storehouse, vin started preparing, digging out scrap iron and sharpening

    throwing knives. His words would surely provoke Galos and the Grand Elder faction; it wouldn''t be

    long before his name appeared on the list of Grand Hunt participants.

    ¡°The Grand Hunt, Azure Mountain, I''ming home!¡±

    In the evening, Carlys rushed over, pushing open the door to scold, "vin, did you challenge

    Galos? Do you realize your words have angered many in the Grand Elder faction? I heard they''ve

    already started helping you sign up."

    "Their efficiency is quite impressive. That''s great," vin said with a smile on his face.

    "That''s great? What are you nning? The Grand Hunt is a savage affair, with many casualties

    every time. Even a Novice Mage of Stage IX might die in the woods. They''re putting you in there to

    harm you." Carlys was anxious for vin. Celesse had gone into seclusion a few days ago, and

    before she did, she repeatedly instructed her to keep an eye on vin. It had only been a few days,

    and vin had already caused such a stir.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    "Prepare a map for me, one from Griffin''s Roost to Azure Mountain, and another of the Azure

    Mountain mining district."

    Carlys'' face changed slightly. "You''re going back to the mining district?"

    "Yes! I have to go back!" vin was very excited.

    ¡°Eight years, a full eight years, and I finally have a chance to go home. My kin, my aunt, uncles,

    sister, grandfather, I''ve returned, I''ming home. Have you missed me?¡±

    "Hold on! Wait!" Carly stood before vin, her eyes wide with urgency. "You''re going home?"

    "I miss home," vin said with a grin, though his eyes brimmed with hot tears.

    For eight years, it had been only his sister and the guard, Lucan, who came to visit him annually.

    The others had no chance toe, and vin had no opportunity to see them. Eight years had

    passed, and vin had almost forgotten their faces.

    "No! You can''t go back!"

    "I must return," vin said firmly. Previously, hecked the strength and the right to leave Cobalt

    Strike. Now, he had finally seized the opportunity, and nobody would stop him from going home.

    Carly was adamant. "You can''t go back! If you''re discovered, if you''re caught, the Grand Elder won''t

    be lenient with you, and your family will suffer too."

    "I''ll just take a look from afar, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."

    "No! I won''t allow you to go back!" Carly bit her lip stubbornly, blocking vin. The thought of him

    wanting to visit home during the already dangerous Great Hunt was intolerable!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    vin gazed into Carly''s eyes and suddenly asked, "Are you worried about me, or is there

    something else?"

    "Of course, I''m worried about you," Carly said, her gaze shifting before meeting his once more.

    "Has something happened at Azure Mountain?" vin noticed something amiss in Carly''s eyes.

    "Nothing has happened. The Great Hunt is dangerous enough, and the Grand Elder''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s will

    never forgive you. In fact, you''re practically throwing yourself onto their des."

    "Answer me first, why didn''t my sistere to see me this year?" vin felt a sudden unease. In

    previous years, his sister would visit him twice, a ''privilege'' granted by Cobalt Strike. But this year

    was well advanced, and she was nowhere to be seen.

    "There have been dys before; don''t worry about them..."

    vin suddenly grasped Carly''s arm. "Tell me! What happened?"

    "You''re hurting me," Carly said, struggling.

    "What happened? Tell me," vin persisted, staring straight into Carly''s eyes.

    "Nothing, you always overthink."

    Silence fell as vin continued to gaze at Carly. Feeling ufortable under his intense scrutiny,

    Carly stuttered and finally said, "Really, there''s no big trouble, just a minor ident."

    "Speak!"

    Carly opened her mouth but said nothing.

    "Just tell me."

    With no other choice, Carly confessed, "Three months ago, Lucan was in seclusion, attempting to

    break through to Stage VIII of Master Mage. It was meant to be a secret, but somehow, the

    overseer of the Cobalt Strike mines learned of it, sent men to interfere and caused chaos. Lucan

    nearly lost his life, sparking arge-scale conflict. The mines even ceased operation."

    "And after that?" vin''s tension rose. Had Lucan nearly died?

    Eight years ago, during the ''Night of Catastrophes,'' people protecting and serving the Lord of the

    Stormcast were either killed or fled, leaving few behind. Among those who swore never to forsake

    their duty amidst blood and fire was Lucan. Over the years, he and the remaining loyalists had

    stood with the Mallister family through thick and thin.

    For eight years, more than two hundred thousand citizens and the Mallister family had been

    detained in the depths of Azure Mountain''s Ore Mines, toiling away under the strict supervision of

    Cobalt Strike''s forces. Lucan had formed a guard to protect the Mallister kids and defend the rights

    of all Stormcast ''workers.''

    In essence, Lucan was the Mallister family''s sole protective force.

    "Lucan persevered to the end, preserved his life, and sessfully advanced to the Stage VIII of the

    Master Mage. Don''t worry about him. But the first thing he did after emerging was to confront the

    overseer, which led to more conflict, and Lucan inadvertently crippled the man."

    "And then?"

    "Cobalt Strike sent investigators and deemed the overseer at fault. They didn''t punish Lucan but

    took the overseer back to Cobalt Strike. Butter, Cobalt Strike sent an Elder to oversee the mines.

    You might know him, Vandill, a very sinister guy. The rest... you can imagine."

    Carly was helpless; to the Prot¨¦g¨¦s secluded within Cobalt Strike, the mines were another world

    entirely. Recognized as a sacred martial site, Cobalt Strike hosted over eight thousand Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    who focused solely on training and were detached from world affairs. Yet, the organization''s daily

    expenses and training materials were astronomical, necessitating a vast supply of magical ore

    mines and regr assignments of Prot¨¦g¨¦s for missions.

    Cobalt Strike and every organization had a vast subsidiary industry to maintain. These mines and

    industries were essential for their existence.

    "Vandill, the Grand Elder''s confidant," vin clenched his fists. Was a mere magical ore mine worth

    the supervision of an Elder? Vandill''s presence was clearly aimed at suppressing Lucan''s rising

    power.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    The events that transpired in the Azure Mountain only strengthened vin''s resolve to return home.

    Carlys pleaded with him for two days, but eventually, with a heavy heart, conceded. After repeatedly

    reminding vin to be cautious, Carlys handed him a detailed map.

    Two dayster, the roster for this year''s second hunting expedition was officially announced. At the

    very bottom of the list, thest name was unmistakably vin.

    To the discerning eye, it was clear that this was the work of Galos'' crew. Otherwise, with vin''s

    strength as a Stage V Novice Mage, and his status as both a Freshman Prot¨¦g¨¦ and a servant, he

    would¡¯ve never qualified to participate.

    The situation being what it was, one could only pity vin. He had made the grave mistake of not

    only defeating Galos but also provoking him. Galos held significant influence within Cobalt Strike,

    and he had many brothers-in-arms within the order. Now, by forcibly dragging vin into the

    hunting fray, they aimed to make him the prime quarry.

    The day after the hunting slots were announced, vin arrived at the Fifth Arena, the gathering

    ce for the hunting expedition.

    Hundreds of Prot¨¦g¨¦s were already present at the Arena, mostly in their twenties, and all at least

    Level VI Novice Mages, with some as high as Level IX.

    Some Prot¨¦g¨¦s, having participated many times, were calm andposed. Others, first-timers,

    were nervously seeking advice from the veterans.

    Though the hunting expeditions were fraught with danger, they also presented opportunities. One

    could gather precious Elixir Herbs or Elixir Fruits in the deep forests, capture young Magi-Beasts, or

    stumble upon some unique treasure. Compared to the regimented training within Cobalt Strike,

    many ambitious and spirited Prot¨¦g¨¦s preferred to join the hunting expeditions in search of fortune.

    Each expedition attracted about a thousand participants ¨C a grand scale indeed.

    Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s even formed permanent squads that regrly joined the expeditions and shared

    treasures equally.

    In the square, first-time Prot¨¦g¨¦s either huddled together or sought to join renowned elite squads.

    Some groups were recruitingpanions to bolster their strength.

    As soon as vin entered the Arena, a few approached to recruit him.

    "Brother, how many hunts have you joined? Interested in joining our squad?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Friend, we''re a newly-formed team in need of sturdy Prot¨¦g¨¦s like you. What do you say?"

    "What level of Novice Mage are you? Would you consider... Wait... you look familiar."

    "Are you vin?" someone recognized him.

    "Yes," vin barely spoke when seven or eight people turned and scattered, leaving him behind.

    Others who were about to approach him also dispersed. To them, vin had the skill and the spirit

    but was a ma for trouble, likely to be ganged up on from day one. They were there for

    adventure, not a death wish; the less trouble, the better.

    vin was indifferent; he had no intention of joining any squad.

    The Arena buzzed with excitement and fervor. Groups gathered, discussing the uing

    expedition. Some were eager to dive into the madness, others encouraged each other to seek

    magical treasures, and some squads nned to cooperate to hunt down powerful Magi-Beasts.

    But in the crowd, vin spotted some unusual figures.

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, Niks!

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, Cedrick!

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, Brunn!

    Even the seldom-seen Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven, Mari!

    "Why are they here? Are they also joining the hunt?" vin wondered. These individuals did not

    lack Elixir Herbs or training opportunities. Then it dawned on him ¨C were they preparing for The

    sh of Eight Orders? Were these candidates using the perilous forest environment to challenge

    their limits, experience crises, and enhance theirbat prowess?

    As vin noticed them, they saw him, too.

    "Brunn, that''s vin," a female Prot¨¦g¨¦e alerted Brunn.

    Brunn slowly turned, his gaze piercing and expressionless. His formidable presence was felt even

    from afar.

    vin met Brunn¡¯s gaze unflinchingly. Over the years, he had observed Brunn¡¯s training and had

    managed to figure out the first three segments of the Goliath Force technique, which had allowed

    him to advance as a Novice Mage.

    Brunn locked eyes with him for a moment before approaching vin. He moved with the grace of a

    prowling beast, his eyes sharp and his attire casual, but his body was all muscle, exuding strength

    without bulkiness, perfectly proportioned and strikingly handsome.

    As an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ who had mastered the Goliath Force, Brunn''s explosive power was renowned

    throughout Cobalt Strike, having made a name for himself over the past few years.

    With his status, it was likely he''d go on to learn the Master Combat Magic, Gigas Grasp. His future

    was boundless.

    "Is Brunn heading towards vin?"

    "Is he going to challenge him to a duel?¡±

    ¡°Is that vin? First time seeing him.¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Is vin going to face Brunn? I''ve been looking forward to this."

    "I''ve always been curious about Brunn''s reaction to knowing vin has been practicing the Goliath

    Force. Heh, the show''s starting."

    Niks, Myke, and other direct Prot¨¦g¨¦s turned their attention to the scene, watching closely. Brunn

    was a powerful Novice Mage of Stage VIII, known for his fierce and robust style, making him an

    opponent few wished to engage inbat.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    "You must be vin," Brunn said, stopping three paces away and sizing him up.

    "Hello Brunn," vin greeted with a respectful fist-over-palm salute, neither servile nor overbearing.

    "How much can you lift with a single punch?"

    "About nine hundred pounds now," replied vin, whose realm had advanced, enhancing his

    physique and granting him a fist strength well over a thousand pounds.

    "You''ve mastered the Goliath Force in a month''s time?"

    "I''ve watched you practice it before, brother. I''ve been imitating and had some ideas, so my

    progress has been swift."

    Brunn actually nodded slowly. "You are indeed gifted! Care for a friendly bout some day?"

    "Whenever you''re inclined, I''m at your service," vin said with a smile, extending his hand.

    The two sped hands in mid-air, their sp echoing through the Arena.

    This turn of events left many who had been eager for a spectacle dumbfounded. Was that it? Since

    when was Brunn so amiable?

    At that moment, arge group approached the Arena, numbering over a hundred, hailing from

    different warrior factions. Yet, they all shared the same identity¡ªthey were from the Grand Elder''s

    faction.

    The Grand Elder held considerable influence within Cobalt Strike, with seven or eight Elders in

    absolute support.

    Among the approaching party were several Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, all loyal to the Grand Elder or his

    staunch Elders. They quickly noticed vin upon arriving at the Arena, each wearing a peculiar

    grin.

    The atmosphere of the Arena quieted somewhat, with many gazes drifting towards this new

    development.

    vin, prepared for this moment, turned and walked to a corner of the Arena, preferring not to

    confront them just yet. The hunting festival wouldst thirty days, and he wanted to visit his kin in

    the Azure Mountain before returning to face them in earnest.

    "Are you vin?"

    "Halt! Are you deaf to my questions?"

    "Stop pretending. I know you can hear me."

    Several young men and women emerged from the group, advancing towards vin.

    "What is it?" vin turned reluctantly, facing them.

    A tall, thin Prot¨¦g¨¦ stepped up to vin''s side, poking his belongings. "What''s in there?"

    "None of your concern."

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ prodded again. ¡°Do you really think you canpete in the great hunt?"

    vin gave him a sidelong nce, chuckling. "Isn''t it obvious?"

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s circled vin, taunting him with a mix of sarcasm and mockery.

    "You''ve got some nerve showing up here. What, if they told you to die, would you just obey?"

    "Ha, look at you, boy. Open your eyes and see, every Prot¨¦g¨¦ here is at least a Novice Mage of

    Stage VI."

    "Is a mere servant trying to break into the ranks of the senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s? Should we call you thick-

    skinned or just delusional?"

    "Don''t think that just because you defeated Galos, you can challenge a Stage VII Mage. He was off

    his game that day. Let''s see you match up once he''s recovered."

    "Get lost! Go back to where you came from! The hunt is a game for the brave, not for servants like

    you."

    vin shook his head with a smile. "Is this really amusing to you?"

    "I find it quite amusing! Don''t you?"

    "Enough chit-chat, get lost!"

    "Always acting so high and mighty, do you really think you can still y the lord? You should thank

    us for not finishing you off in these eight years."

    The group of Prot¨¦g¨¦s purposefully came to shame vin¡ªstay and be humiliated; leave, and it

    was submission, ensuring he''d never hold his head high in Cobalt Strike again.

    vin remained dignified. "The hunt has already begun. It''s better to cross des in the forest than

    to p gums here."

    "Cross des? You think you can stand against me...?" Just as a tall,nky youth was about to get

    in vin''s face, a dark, gleaming war de suddenly sliced through the air between them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Who the hell..." The Prot¨¦g¨¦s were about to rage, but their faces changed as they fell silent.

    Cedrick?!

    Cedrick, wild-haired and with eyes sharp as daggers, radiated an intense, fierce aura as he stepped

    forward with his de. The t of his sword pped against the tall youth''s cheek with a sharp

    crack. "Back off!"

    "Cedrick, what... what are you trying to do...?" Their bravado faded, and no one dared resist as they

    stepped back.

    The Grand Elder''s faction, numbering in the hundreds, shifted uneasily, frowning at the unfolding

    scene.mOthers exchanged nces, surprised by Cedrick''s sudden intervention.

    In the new generation of Cobalt Strike, Cedrick''s talent and strength were unquestionable, rivaling

    even that of the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s¡ªand his wild nature and deep connections made him even more

    formidable.

    Cedrick stood before vin, the de''s edge pressed against the throat of the tall Prot¨¦g¨¦. "One

    should know their ce. Had you been given the same resources as vin eight years ago, you

    wouldn''t even be fit to carry his boots today, so don''t act so petty. If you''ve got the guts, kill him now.

    If not, stay out of his way."

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Cedrick''s sudden actions brought a hush over the Arena. He was known to be fiercely independent,

    always acting on his own whims, and recognized as one of the most individualistic and proud

    members of the Cobalt Strike guild. Yet he had never been known to take a stand for anyone, as if

    he held no one in high regard. Today was an unprecedented first.

    "Cedrick, you best not meddle in this affair!" A handsome young man stepped forward from the

    group of a hundred.

    Adirich, an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, was one of the thirty candidates in The sh of the Eight Orders this year.

    "The mess you''re in doesn''t warrant my intervention. I''m just warning you, your actions are

    sickening." Cedrick sheathed his sword, his words sharp and unapologetic.

    Adirich red at Cedrick with cold eyes, and his fists were enshrouded in a dark aura. But after a

    standoff, he reined in his power and called his fellow male and female Prot¨¦g¨¦s back. There was no

    need to make an enemy of Cedrick now; the forest would offer plenty of opportunities.

    "We''ll see about that, hmph," the other people sneered before retreating back into their ranks.

    Cedrick nced back at vin. "Care to join forces with me?"

    His offer once again surprised the nearby participants. What stroke of fortune did vin have to

    pique Cedrick''s interest? If Cedrick guarded him throughout the hunt, Adirich and the others would

    find it difficult to make their move.

    vin was puzzled why Cedrick would help him, but he diplomatically declined the invitation, "I''m

    beset with troubles; best not to involve you."

    "Are you sure?" Cedrick pressed.

    "Quite sure," vin smiled and nodded. He had to get back to Azure Mountain and couldn''t let

    others know.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Watch yourself then," Cedrick said, not pressing further, and walked away with his greatsword on

    his back.

    "There you go, wasting a fine opportunity," someonemented, shaking their head. Cedrick rarely

    offered help, and yet it wasn''t appreciated.

    Soon after, the Prot¨¦g¨¦s participating in the venture had all arrived, numbering over nine hundred,

    and they swarmed the Arena.

    Among them were over a dozen Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, like Cedrick and Mari, who stood out in the

    crowd andmanded the awe and admiration of many.

    Five Elders arrived at the Arena by noon, followed by more than fifty middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s. During

    the uing venture, the five Elders would be stationed at the edges and the center of Griffin''s

    Roost, while the fifty-plus Prot¨¦g¨¦s would roam the forest. Their duty was to handle emergencies,

    not to interfere with the training of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    "Depart!" The Eldersmanded without further ado, as all necessary warnings and preparations

    had been made known beforehand.

    The massive troop set out, leaving the main gates of Cobalt Strike and venturing deep into the vast,

    ancient forest.

    On the way, they encountered several bands of mercenaries. Some quickly withdrew, not daring to

    provoke the people of Cobalt Strike. Others shed mischievous smiles at the beautiful girls before

    disappearing into the dense woods. Some followed nonchntly behind for dozens of miles before

    being driven away by the middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    These mercenary bands were desperadoes, daring to provoke andmit any deed. Compared to

    the magi-monsters and fierce beasts of the forest, these men were far more dangerous.

    This was vin''s second time leaving Cobalt Strike, and he had some experience to draw from. He

    stayed at the back, avoiding Adirich and his group while also scouting the path.

    Three dayster, the troop reached the edge of Griffin''s Roost.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s dispersed slightly, surveying the terrain around them,mitting the environment to

    memory so they wouldn''t forget their location and struggle to find the rendezvous point after thirty

    days.

    vin blended in with the crowd discreetly.

    Adirich and his cronies asionally shot nces filled with murderous intent at vin. They were

    many, and with over a hundred people, they would break into at least ten squads. Dealing with

    vin would be easy.

    An Elder noticed the tension and looked at vin with sympathy, but it wasn''t his ce to intervene

    in the affairs of Prot¨¦g¨¦s, especially when it involved the Grand Elder.

    vin wandered around, taking in they of thend.

    The terrain was distinct, covered in a swath of red spruce trees that stretched for miles. It was

    precisely because of its distinctiveness and ease of identification that this area was chosen as the

    meeting point. If one couldn''t find their way back after thirty days, they could simply climb to the

    highest peak and look out. As long as they weren''t too far away, they''d spot this fiery red forest

    expanse.

    At noon, the five Elders called the Prot¨¦g¨¦s to gather.

    "Remember this environment, remember this location. In thirty days, we meet here again!

    "n your time well; we won''t wait for stragglers.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    "Let''s be clear, this is the forest, not Cobalt Strike. Your fate is in your own hands, understand?

    "Disperse!¡±

    At the Elders''mand, the group scattered, each person darting into the dense forest in different

    directions.

    vin mingled with the main force, charging forward with the throng. Adirich didn''t pursue him

    immediately but kept a distant watch. They couldn''t make their move in in sight; they needed to

    find a secluded ce and act without anyone being the wiser, where there would be no evidence

    even if outsiders suspected them.

    When vin slipped away from the crowd and vanished into the wilderness, Adirich gave the order,

    "Search! The first to capture vin gets two pieces of Pearlwort!"

    The ten squads cheered and scattered into the forest like a pack of wolves. They relished the thrill

    of the hunt and chase, considering vin their first prey.

    But vin was not as easy to find as they presumed, quickly losing all the Prot¨¦g¨¦s and finding a

    secluded spot to pull out the map given to him by Carlys.

    "Azure Mountain is here, and I am... here."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    vin confirmed his position and immediately set off, charging in a straight line toward Azure

    Mountain.

    Home! I must return home!

    He aimed to break free from the designated training grounds before the five Elders and the middle-

    aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s took their positions.

    "Sister! Uncle! My kinsfolk! I aming back! I am on my way!

    "Eight years... Eight years...

    "Eight years... I''ve grown... I''ve returned..."

    Only vin understood the excitement that surged within him. Would his family still recognize him

    after eight years?

    A smile graced his face, and his eyes were misty with warmth. He sprinted down the rugged

    mountain paths, leaping between the thick branches of ancient trees. His body felt as if it possessed

    endless strength.

    Home! A simple thought, a relentless belief.

    He fantasized about reuniting with his loved ones, yet he also feared the sight of his town''s people

    in suffering.

    Anticipation. Emotion. Anxiety. Tension. A tumult of feelings churned within vin like never before.

    Far off in the distance, an Obsidian Panther set its sights on vin, pouncing from the dense forest

    with a savage roar that shook the old woods. vin attempted to shake off the beast, but the

    Obsidian Panther was relentless in pursuit, its massive form crashing through the underbrush.

    "No time to tangle with you," vin muttered as he abruptly turned and threw two flying daggers.

    Their des spun fiercely, slicing through the air with a whooshing sound.

    The Obsidian Panther dodged with agility, but the daggers struck true and vicious, thudding into its

    flesh with a dull sound as blood sttered. The force of the daggers was immense, piercing straight

    through and embedding deeply into an old tree beside them.

    vin dashed forward, meeting the beast head-on with a low roar. His right fist crackled with

    gathered lightning.

    With a thunderous crash, his punchnded squarely on the Obsidian Panther''s jaw. The force of the

    thunderbolt and the power of his fist tore through flesh and drove into its mouth. The beast yelped

    as it was hurled away, scrambling to its feet only to growl weakly at vin before slinking away in

    defeat.

    The creature was a Magi-Monster, whose hide would fetch a fair sum, but vin had no mind for

    hunting; he retrieved his daggers and continued his journey toward Azure Mountain.

    He nned to cover fifty kilometers before nightfall, but the terrain of Griffin''s Roost was uneven,

    and the forests lush, making progress less smooth than anticipated. Some ancient trees rose

    dozens of meters high, their sprawling branches forming barriers in his path.

    He easily lost direction, having to pause after every stretch of the journey.

    Before long, he encountered another Magi-Monster, its ferocious aura palpable from a distance. He

    wisely steered clear.

    Soon, as he was about to climb a canopy to determine his path, a cacophony of chittering erupted

    from the forest ahead. A swarm of shapes approached rapidly, their white forms a blur in the chaos.

    vin squinted. A troop of monkeys?

    A horde of white-furred monkeys scrambled through the branches, their agility like flight. Their eyes

    were blood-red, their screeches sharp as they bared their teeth, sending many birds aloft in a

    frenzy.

    Danger!

    Avoid!

    After nightfall, vin sat atop a hill, nibbling on hardtack, gazing in the direction of Azure Mountain.

    The journey home was proving more difficult than he''d imagined. He had nned to cover fifty

    kilometers by dusk, yet he had managed only thirty.

    The night brought more Magi-Monsters than the day, their roars echoing endlessly under the deep

    veil of darkness.

    He had to suppress his urgent desire to return, opting to proceed slowly. Haste would not help. He

    certainly didn''t wish to stand before his kin, bloodied and battered.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    In the dead of night, vin was roused from his sleep by a chorus ofughter and chatter. A mixed

    group of men and women strolled past the base of the mountain, seemingly unconcerned with the

    perils that lurked in the forest after dark, chatting andughing without restraint.

    "Is it them?" vin concealed himself at the mountaintop to watch. As the group crossed an open

    stretch ofnd, he recognized their identities by the faint moonlight. They were the very same

    ruffians who had provoked him earlier that day in the Fifth Arena.

    This troupe boasted fifteen members, each disying formidable strength; no wonder they were so

    brazen.

    vin hid carefully, making sure not to be detected. Hecked the strength to confront so many

    adversaries.

    "Wait!" A man in the group suddenly raised his hand.

    "What''s the matter?" The others were on alert, instinctively forming a defensive square, their faces

    smiling but their eyes sharp as daggers.

    "vin''s nearby," the man said with a smirk, his gaze sweeping the surroundings. He was the one

    who had goaded vin in the Fifth Arena, even going as far as to tamper with vin''s pack. But his

    touch was not without purpose; he had secretly smeared a special spice on the underside of the

    pack. This spice was colorless and odorless to the ordinary person, but he could trace its scent from

    miles away.

    Led by him, the fifteen-member squad had followed the scent all the way here. However, the spice

    had been applied three or four days ago, and its smell had faded, allowing him only to estimate a

    general vicinity.

    "Found him!" The men revealed vicious grins, their brows furrowed as they scanned the dense

    woods and the nearby towering mountain.

    "Are you certain?" A female Prot¨¦g¨¦e, wielding an iron whip, stepped forward.

    "Positive!" The guy, Gus, was a Novice Mage of Stage VII, a Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    "Split into groups of three and search. vin is close by; he might even be asleep."

    "Whoever finds him first, don''t rush to kill him; such amusing business should be enjoyed together."

    "We''ll search this way; you lot go where you will."

    "vin, I¡¯ming for you."

    The fifteen split into five groups, weapons in hand and wicked smiles on their lips, with two groups

    heading directly towards the mountain where viny hidden.

    Atop the mountain, vin''s brow furrowed slightly as he drew three throwing knives from his belt,

    preparing to make his move. He wondered how he could have been discovered, but there was no

    time for such thoughts now. He had to break free before falling into their clutches, or they would

    indeed take his life.

    But just then...

    "Ah!!" A scream erupted from the group that had headed west.

    "Found him already?" The other four groups quickly turned and rushed over.

    But as the fifteen regrouped, their faces turned pale. Before them in the dark forest, pairs of

    gleaming green eyes shone, and shadowy figures stood silently, their cold gaze fixed upon the

    interlopers.

    The air was thick with the stench of blood. The atmosphere was oppressively eerie.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Magi-Monsters? They retreated cautiously, alert and wary, but the ''eyes'' in the darkness didn''t back

    away; instead, they advanced.

    With the help of the sparse moonlight, they finally discerned their assants.

    Wolves!

    Magi-Monsters, Tempest Wolves!

    Hundreds of Tempest Wolves, robust and muscr with ws glinting ominously and coarse ck

    fur, bared their fangs and drooled as they encircled the group in a tightening arc.

    The fifteen-member squad swallowed hard, and their breathing became more rapid at the sight of

    hundreds of Magi-Monsters ¨C such ill fortune!

    "Conjure Combat Magic! Intimidate them!"

    The leadermanded in a low voice. He was the first to manifest his Combat Magic as a cold mist

    emanated from his body, spreading silently, and frosting the leaves and twigs beneath his feet. His

    hands crossed in front of him, and his palms formed delicate ice crystals.

    The rest, pushing past their fear, disyed their own Combat Magic. They were all Novice Mages of

    Stage VI or higher, with strength far surpassing that of the Tempest Wolves.

    The wolves did not attack immediately, seemingly hesitant. The tension was palpable, almost

    suffocating.

    "Don''t panic! For the love of the gods, don''t panic!"

    "Stand together, and look them in the eyes."

    The leadinger kept reminding them. Although they were stronger than the wolves, the pack

    numbered in the hundreds, each a fierce Magi-Monster. Should a battle ensue, it could well end in

    mutual destruction, or even in theirplete annihtion.

    The alpha wolf stepped forward, its size greater than that of a wild ox, its body a mass of bulging

    muscles, exuding a palpable sense of oppression. Majestic and murderous, with fangs bared and

    ws asrge as heads, it crushed branches underfoot as it approached.

    "Wait for my signal. No one moves without it," the leading Prot¨¦g¨¦, a Novice Mage of Stage IX,

    stood at the forefront, and his cold eyes locked with the alpha wolf''s.

    The alpha wolf let out a deep growl, seemingly issuing amand, and the surrounding pack

    joined in with low growls, their heads down, faces fierce, and eyes locked menacingly on the group.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    "What does this mean? What are they nning?" One girl inquired, her hands tightening on her

    longbow, its arrow a magic-infused firebolt, burning brightly.

    A fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦ gritted his teeth and replied, "How should I know? If ites to it, we''ll fight. Are

    we of Cobalt Strike to fear these beasts?"

    "Wolf teeth and ws are valuable; if ites to a fight, I¡¯m not afraid..." Gus was cut off as the

    alpha wolf let out a piercing howl, and the hundreds-strong pack surged forward like arrows from a

    bow, swarming towards them.

    "Fight!" The fifteen Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' faces changed with dread, shouting as they charged into the fray.

    A ferocious battle unfolded in the forest. The fifteen Prot¨¦g¨¦s, all elites, strong and well-coordinated,

    showed no sign of retreat as they plunged into the heart of the wolf pack.

    Though the wolves were individually weaker, they had the advantage in numbers and savage

    wildness, relentlessly attacking.

    Energy surged, Combat Magic was unleashed, and the scene quickly devolved into chaos. Blood

    sttered, roars filled the air, and the stench of blood stirred the wolves into an even more ferocious

    assault.

    Their band of hunters hadpeted in three Grand Hunts before, amassing a wealth of experience.

    Gritting their teeth in the face of adversity, they were confident they could fend off the wolf pack.

    However, the tide of battle swiftly turned against them.

    "Ah! Save me!" cried out one of the apprentices as a massive alpha wolf pounced on him. More

    giant wolves joined the assault, and his screams of terror soon turned to agonizing cries before

    abruptly silencing.

    "Fuck! Get away from him!" another man shouted, conjuring a mighty tidal wave in an attempt to

    rescue hisrade. His focus was solely on the threat ahead, so he was blindsided as Tempest

    Wolves emerged from the nks, their howls echoing like a raging storm, and their thick, sharp

    ws descending upon him.

    The number of wolves was overwhelming, their ferocity and wildness creating a chaotic scene. The

    hunters could no longer hold their ground, and within moments, five had fallen in battle.

    vin stood atop a hill, watching the unfolding carnage with a cold detachment.

    "Retreat! Retreat!"

    "Gather and withdraw!"

    "Regroup on me, we''ll fight our way out!"

    The leader frantically called for the others to assemble. But the wolves were relentless, not willing to

    let their prey escape. The savage disy was a sight to behold.

    The chase and skirmishsted a full hour, with the battle raging over more than ten miles of

    mountainous terrain. Nearby bands of hunters were drawn to themotion, but upon witnessing

    the frenzied scene, they quickly kept their distance, unwilling to court trouble.

    In the end, only five of the fifteen Prot¨¦g¨¦es survived, barely managing to escape the wolves''

    pursuit. Battered and bruised, they were the lucky ones to survive the ordeal. Gasping for breath,

    hearts pounding as if ready to burst from their chests, they took stock of their situation.

    "How many of us are left?" One guy, his face smeared with blood, spoke with a trembling voice.

    "Just five... only five remain," another person replied, slumped against an ancient tree, staring up at

    the dense canopy where sparse moonlight filtered through, illuminating his frightened face.

    "Ten dead?" A girl struggled to ept the reality. What started as a merry hunt had turned them into

    prey, and ten of their brethren had perished. How would they report back? How could they even

    think of participating in the next Great Hunt?

    "We need to find a safe ce to hide," suggested Gus, leaning against the tree, gasping weakly.

    Healing their wounds was the priority.

    "What about vin?" the female apprentice looked up.

    "Leave him. Let the other bands deal with him..." Gus started to rise when his expression suddenly

    changed.

    "What''s wrong?" The others immediately tensed, fearing the wolves had caught up.

    Gus sniffed the air intensively, his expression shifting. He smelled a familiar scent, very familiar.

    "What is it?"

    "vin."

    "What?"

    "It seems vin is nearby."

    "But he was on the..." The girl''s mouth opened, but no sound came out.

    From the dim woond ahead, a tall, slender youth slowly emerged, a gleaming longsword in hand.

    "vin?!" They looked sickened. How could he be here? Had he followed them all along?

    vin stopped a short distance away, his face devoid of emotion, his presence growing ever colder.

    "We weren''t looking for you, yet you''vee to us," the girl tightened her grip on her iron whip, her

    voicecking confidence.

    vin lingered for a moment before advancing towards them, his gaze icy.

    "What do you want? I warn you, don''t do anything foolish."

    "vin, please leave. We have no beef with you, and it''s best you don''t take advantage of this

    situation."

    "We''re all fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s; there''s no need for bad blood."

    "Just go. I won''t ask again."

    "What are you doing? Stop, stop!"

    The five cried out in rm, scrambling back in panic.

    But vin''s pace quickened, his sword radiating a chilling energy as he struck without mercy,

    aiming for Gus.

    "Ah..."

    A scream echoed through the ancient forest, startling the birds of dawn and shattering the stillness

    of the woods.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    vin continued his journey at dawn, steering clear of any Magi-Monsters and hunting parties he

    could avoid, as well as the asional bands of mercenaries he spotted. He pressed on through the

    forest, adjusting to its wild environment with every step.

    Two dayster, he crossed the region known as Griffin''s Roost, plunging into the denser and more

    perilous depths of the woods, and making his way toward the Azure Mountain.

    The further he traveled, the greater the dangers became, including encounters with bizarre Magi-

    Monsters.

    He stumbled upon a mystical white stag, which vanished into the thickets with a fleeting grace; he

    ran from a towering giant, rampaging through the ancient mountains; at night, he witnessed a group

    of ck apes worshiping the moon and practicing their mystical arts. He even saw wondrous beasts

    conjuring storms over rivers.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Amidst these perils, vin persevered, adapting to the forest''s harsh way of life.

    On the eighth day of the grand hunting festival, he finally arrived at Azure Mountain!

    This was a range of hills in the northeastern part of the Cloudveil Woods, and also a sprawling

    mining district stretching over miles.

    There were five major mines, that annually supplied the Cobalt Strike with an astonishing amount of

    magical ore. Some were used for the training of Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, while others were traded for

    precious Elixir Herbs or potions with the outside world.

    Before vin even approached Azure Mountain, he could feel the bustling atmosphere from the

    mines. Over two hundred thousandborers worked day and night, providing Cobalt Strike with

    abundant resources. They were all people of Stormcast, who once lived in bliss andfort, and

    were now reduced to mine vesboring in this secluded mining district due to an ident years

    ago.

    Eight years! It had been eight years!

    vin stood atop a hill, gazing silently, suddenly fearful of approaching, unwilling and afraid to

    witness the tragic scene.

    What exactly had happened eight years ago? vin himself was still unclear.

    "Because the tribute Stormcast sent to Cobalt Strike was stolen, it brought about the Grand Elder''s

    wrathful punishment," was Lucan''s initial exnation to him, yet now it seemed far too simple.

    Climbing to a nearby peak, vin hid amongst the treetops, waiting for nightfall, ever-vignt for the

    dangers that could emerge at any moment. The forests around the mine swarmed with Magi-

    Monsters and were roamed by mercenary bands eager for precious magical ore. asionally, they

    would brazenly assault the mines or ambush the caravans transporting the ore.

    Thus, Azure Mountain had its own guard, part of which consisted of Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and the

    other part was a private guard assembled by Lucan himself, chosen from the town''s Mages.

    Lucan''s guard had low status and a burdensome duty: to protect the suffering people while

    patrolling the outskirts and facing threats from Magi-Monsters and bandits alike.

    At the dead of the night, timing his move, vin left the mountaintop and cautiously approached the

    mining district. He had never been here, but the map Carlys provided detailed theyout of the

    mines.

    To the east of the district stood avish manor, the residence of the presiding Elder and the main

    storehouse for the ore mine, heavily guarded by at least a hundred Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s and

    ferocious Magi-Monsters transferred from Cobalt Strike.

    vin''s destination was a small courtyard beside the manor, marked on the map as the dwelling of

    the Mallister family.

    Carlys'' map was both detailed and meticulous, listing the guard patrols and their schedules.

    vin stealthily infiltrated the mining district, avoiding all contact and drawing near to the courtyard

    by the manor.

    The ce was more rudimentary than he imagined, with homes made of stone and wood, tightly

    packed and eerily quiet, with no lights visible. Perhaps everyone was asleep, or maybe there was

    no one at all.

    Scaling the wall, vin stood in the shadows, looking at the dark courtyard, uncertain of what to do.

    He thought of the grandeur of the lord''s manor from years past, and now, this dpidated courtyard

    filled him with destion. He knew his family had suffered these years, but standing here made it all

    the more painful.

    Where was his uncle? His aunt? Was his sister there? And the other cousins, his kin...

    Should he wake them up? vin''s hands tightened and loosened in his angst.

    Suddenly, urgent footsteps approached from outside. "Have they returned?" vin quickly

    straightened his clothes, calmed his emotions, and tried to muster a smile.

    Bang! The courtyard gate was rudely thrust open, and a group of people carrying torches entered.

    "Oda! Oda! Get up!"

    "Lazy as fuck. You sleep before midnight?"

    "The young lord wants you to join him for a drink. Make it quick."

    A man shouted loudly while those following him pounded on the walls and nked their weapons.

    They wore finely embroidered robes and bore the insignia of Cobalt Strike. Their demeanor was

    aggressive and arrogant.

    Candles were lit inside the stone houses as people groggily opened their doors. Each dwelling was

    small, yet housed over a dozen people. They were all women, from children to the elderly, staring at

    the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s with both fear and anger.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    ¡°It¡¯s already past midnight. Why should she have to drink with him?¡± An elderly woman with a

    walking stick emerged, indignantly confronting them.

    ¡°Shut it, old hag! Where¡¯s Oda? The young lord fancies her,¡± the man sneered.

    ¡°No! Oda has already gone to sleep!¡±

    ¡°No? That¡¯s easy to fix! The usual penalty, then: tomorrow, all the mine ves will work an extra

    hour, with one less bottle of water and one less piece of bread. Oh, and with the unrest in the east

    lately, maybe we should send some of your guard over there to check it out, eh?¡±

    ¡°You... you are despicable!¡± The old woman coughed with rage, mming her walking stick on the

    ground. The other women were furious, but numbness had set in, and none dared to resist.

    ¡°Aunt Helna, I¡¯ll go,¡± said a gaunt young girl emerging from behind thedy of the house. Her face

    was pale and weary, showing signs of fatigue, yet she mustered a smile tofort her kin.

    Aunt Helna? Was she Aunt Helna?

    vin stared incredulously at the weathered old woman. Tears welled in the corners of her eyes,

    and her chin was quivering with emotion.

    Was this old woman his aunt? She was not yet fifty years of age! In his memories, she was regal

    and radiant, a woman of unrivaled beauty. How... how could this have happened...

    The girl changed her clothes and gave everyone a reassuring smile before following the Cobalt

    Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦ out of the courtyard.

    The people in the courtyard were worried, but theycked the power to resist, only able to watch

    helplessly as Oda was taken away.

    Thedy tapped her walking stick gently on the ground. ¡°Go inform Lucan! That bastard from Cobalt

    Strike is up to no good!¡±

    The young girl was vin¡¯s sister, Oda. She was two years younger, and already a graceful and

    exquisite figure, with an air of refined beauty. But the long hours of hardbor had dimmed her

    complexion and left her spirits low.

    She was led into the opulent manor next door. Her hands clenched unconsciously within her

    sleeves, and her eyes were filled with nervousness and wariness.

    Deep within the manor, in a spacious courtyard, there was a scene of decadent affluence. The

    sound of a lute yed, light and crisp. A group of dancers moved gracefully, their dance enchanting

    and their steps light. Each woman was scantily d, with pale corsets and long trousers beneath

    thin red veils, revealing their perfect figures to the onlookers.

    Many Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s were scattered about, shamelessly admiring the dancers¡¯ beguiling

    movements.

    Though they danced with ethereal grace, their faces were expressionless, and their eyes betrayed

    fatigue.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In the courtyard,rge tables and lounging chairs were set up, where a youth not yet twenty years of

    age was lounging. He held a delicate wine jug, and his head was lolling in drunkenness. Several

    pretty young girls knelt beside him, fanning him gently and massaging his legs while he half-closed

    his eyes in blissful enjoyment of the spectacle before him.

    ¡°Sir, Oda has been brought,¡± announced one of the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s as they ushered Oda

    into the courtyard, lingering to feast their eyes on the alluring dancers.

    ¡°Oda, go take a bath and change your clothes,¡± the young man said with a grin, beckoning Oda with

    his hand.

    ¡°What do you want me for?¡± Oda¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow and anger every time she saw the

    scene in the courtyard. These women had once been maidservants of the Mallister family, tending

    to the household, but now they had been reduced to dancers and were forced to engage in

    shameful acts.

    ¡°What for? You are a servant of the manor, and I am its master. When I call, youe and do what

    I tell you to do.¡±

    ¡°Grennan, we of the Mallister family are hired help, not your ves.¡±

    ¡°Take that up with the Grand Elder. Arguing with me is pointless. I don¡¯t care what crimes the

    Mallister family hasmitted, nor what your status was. All I know is... you now must obey me,¡±

    Grennan dered, swaying on his feet as he drunkenly approached Oda. This little maid

    deliberately didn¡¯t adorn herself, looking quite in, but he could tell she was a beauty in the

    making, and ah... heh heh... just beginning to blossom.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The lute yers and dancers all stopped, stepping forward to stand

    before Oda, shielding their young mistress.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    ¡°I¡¯m just having a chat with my dear Oda, what¡¯s wrong with that? Stand aside, you lot!¡± Grennan

    roughly shoved them away.

    ¡°Lord Grennan, she is still just a child...¡±

    A maidservant attempted to speak up, only to be met with a p from Grennan. ¡°Did I give you

    permission to talk?¡±

    The other dancers were about to rebel when the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike surrounding the

    courtyard stepped forward. ¡°Are you thinking of defying us? Think about the ves toiling in the

    mines.¡±

    Their words struck a chord, and the women lowered their heads, tears welling in their eyes. The

    Mallister family was already indebted to the people of Stormcast, and they could not bear to see

    them suffer more because of this senseless incident.

    vin snuck into the manor, watching silently with clenched fists, barely containing his sorrow and

    rage.

    Lucan had never told him that the Mallister family were serving as serfs in the manor and enduring

    such humiliation!

    Nor had his sister mentioned that she was working here as a maidservant!

    This so-called young lord was nothing more than an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Cobalt Strike, the grandson

    of the sinister Elder Vandill, who had recently been dispatched here. With limited talent and weak

    strength, he was nothing noteworthy within Cobalt Strike, yet he acted high and mighty here by

    Vandill¡¯s side.

    ¡°Move!¡± Grennan scoffed.

    None of the women moved; it was Oda herself who stepped forward. ¡°Let them rest; I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    ¡°Mydy,¡± they grasped Oda¡¯s hands, shaking their heads.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare harm me. You¡¯re all exhausted. You should go back.¡±

    ¡°Guards, take them away,¡± Grennan ordered as he reclinedzily on the couch. ¡°Oda,e rub my

    legs.¡±

    Oda persuaded the Mallister women to leave, remaining behind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Come and rub my legs,¡± Grennan said, loungingfortably.

    Biting back her humiliation, Oda approached hesitantly.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Pour me a drink first,¡± he said, handing her a wine jug.

    As Oda reached for it, Grennan suddenly grasped her hand. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Oda jerked

    back, and the jug shattered.

    Grennan raised an eyebrow at her, nced at the broken pieces on the ground, and casually picked

    one up. ¡°Do you know how much this jug costs? At least worth ten advanced magical ores.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°The price is what I say it is. Will youpensate me for it? If not...¡±

    ¡°What do you want now?¡±

    ¡°The usual rules; from today, you¡¯ll work an extra hour in each of the five mining sectors for thirty

    days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llpensate!¡± Oda¡¯s eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Compensate? Hah, can you afford it? The annual wages of the entire Mallister family wouldn¡¯t

    match the value of one advanced magical ore. How will youpensate me?¡± Grennan reached for

    Oda¡¯s hand again.

    ¡°Back off! You pervert!¡± Oda retreated in panic.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a pervert, heh, what can you do about it? Ten advanced magical ores, can you

    afford that?¡±

    ¡°I can!¡±

    ¡°Really? Where will you get the magical ores? Has the Mallister family been hoarding them?¡±

    ¡°What do you really want?¡±

    Grennan slowly propped himself up. ¡°You know exactly what I want by now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you just yet; a couple more years of ripening will be better.

    Come, let me hold you for now.¡±

    vin couldn¡¯t stand watching from afar anymore and was ready to charge over.

    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the manor¡¯s front gate as a group of people marched directly

    toward the small courtyard.

    ¡°Sir! Lucan has led a charge in here,¡± one Prot¨¦g¨¦ reported hastily.

    ¡°They sure arrived quickly,¡± Grennan said nonchntly as hey back down. His harassment of

    Oda wasn¡¯t new, and Lucan always came to her rescue; he was used to it by now.

    Lucan, with the guard squad, stormed in, fury in his eyes, followed by the Mallister maidservants

    who had just left, all looking worried. Grennan¡¯s harassment of Oda was frequent, always under the

    dark night, and she was only thirteen years old. What a beast he was.

    ¡°Lucan,¡± Oda threw herself into his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! All is well now, miss. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here,¡± Lucan said, shielding Oda with mes of

    wrath in his eyes. If anything happened to Oda, he couldn¡¯t live with himself. He wouldn¡¯t be able to

    face the Mallister family.

    ¡°Captain Lucan, what brings you here? The area around the mines has been unstabletely; you

    should be patrolling and guarding,¡± Grennan said, unfazed by Lucan¡¯s presence because he knew

    Lucan wouldn¡¯t dare touch him.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to direct where I should be. I warn you, stop bothering the women of the Mallister

    family.¡±

    ¡°What, all Mallister women belong to you now, Lucan? Aren¡¯t you afraid your master will rise from

    his grave...¡±

    Before Grennan could finish, Lucan stepped forward, his raging aura sweeping through the

    courtyard like a hurricane, sending tables, along with Grennan and his couch, flying.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Grennan stood up, shouting at Lucan.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike rushed into the courtyard, confronting the guard squad.

    ¡°Come on then, damn it, I¡¯ve had enough,¡± the Mallister guards growled like mad wolves, their eyes

    red with fury.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s didn¡¯t advance further, but they didn¡¯t retreat either.

    Lucan rebuked Grennan, ¡°Keep in line. If you harass Oda again, I¡¯ll twist off your head!¡±

    ¡°Then do it, I¡¯m right here in front of you. If you¡¯ve got the nerve, twist it off now! You are but a

    Mallisterpdog, and you think you¡¯re something special.,¡± Grennan jeered, bolstered by the wine.

    ¡°Lucan, hold on, let¡¯s just bear with it a bit longer,¡± Oda pleaded, clutching Lucan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± Lucan warned Grennan, ready to lead his group away. If he hadn¡¯t had such

    patience, he would¡¯ve met his demise countless times by now. He was well aware of why Vandill

    had brought his spoiled grandson here ¨C to humiliate the Mallister family and stir up trouble.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Grennanmanded, sprawlingzily on a plush couch. He pointed to the

    shattered wine jug. ¡°This jug, I brought it from Cobalt Strike. It¡¯s very precious, and worth at least ten

    advanced magical ores. How will youpensate me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push us too far,¡± one of the guardsmen couldn¡¯t help but interject, disgusted with the

    scoundrel.

    Grennan tilted his head back, giving them a look that challenged. ¡°What are you going to do about

    it?¡±

    ¡°Who broke it?¡± Lucan asked indifferently.

    ¡°Your littledy did, of course.¡±

    ¡°And who saw it happen?¡±

    ¡°I did. Is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Lucan dered, protecting Oda as they departed. The guardsmen were filled with rage but

    dared not vent it. They had suffered enough losses ¨C every time they acted impulsively, the cost

    was borne by the people of Stormcast, which numbered over two hundred thousand. Gradually,

    they preferred to endure the indignity themselves rather than provoke those from Cobalt Strike.

    They would just endure as long as Cobalt Strike¡¯s actions didn¡¯t go too far.

    ¡°I might stay here for three to five years. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to ¡®enjoy¡¯ ourselves,¡± Grennan

    shouted deliberately, his voice booming.

    Lucan, guarding Oda and the others, returned to the small courtyard. Awaiting, Helna and others

    hurried out to greet them. Helna hugged her gently, offering words offort. The other women

    also consoled each other quietly before silently retreating to their rooms. There were no tears, no

    sorrow, just numbness and helplessness.

    They had to rise before dawn to work again in the morning. They had to make the most of their rest.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡± Lucan suddenly sensed someone lurking in the shadow of a corner. His

    gaze was sharp and fierce as a de.

    Was someone there? The courtyard guards rushed in, and the women gathered together, anxious.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Lucan demanded coldly.

    From the shadows, vin wiped the tears from his eyes and slowly emerged.

    ¡°Who are you, and who let you in?¡± The guardsmen drew their swords, encircling him. Was this

    another person from Cobalt Strike? Was this night not over yet?

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lucan suddenly intervened, incredulous. ¡°My lord? You... how are you here?¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡± Everyone turned to look at Lucan.

    ¡°vin!¡± Oda gasped, covering her mouth in shock, unable to believe her eyes.

    vin had wiped his tears, yet his lips quivered uncontrobly, and tears spilled over. He forced a

    smile. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°My lord, it is really you,¡± Lucan realized, urgentlymanding, ¡°Surround the courtyard; do not

    allow any outsiders near!¡±

    The guards stood frozen, staring at vin, until Lucan¡¯s secondmand sent them scrambling

    out. vin had returned! But how?

    ¡°My dear?¡± Helna called out, trembling, hardly daring to believe.

    ¡°bin!¡± Oda, overjoyed, threw herself at vin. Tears poured down her face as she hugged him

    tightly, fearing it was all a dream.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    ¡°Let¡¯s speak in the room first, and let¡¯s not alert the others,¡± Lucan beckoned vin into the

    chamber. The estate was close by, and it would be troublesome if anyone within noticed.

    Cobalt Strike would never willingly allow vin to return; he must have escaped by some means.

    Everyone of the Mallister family was both shocked and overjoyed, scarcely believing their own eyes.

    ¡°Has the young lord returned?¡±

    ¡°Is this really our young lord?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s grown so much!¡±

    ¡°My dear, let your Aunt Helna have a good look at you; you¡¯ve grown so tall.¡± The elderly woman,

    named Helna, was vin¡¯s mother¡¯s elder sister. She had suffered tragedy early on, losing both her

    husband and child. Since then, she had been living in the lord¡¯s keep, treating vin as if he were

    her own son.

    Once dignified and graceful, now her head was crowned with white hair. In merely eight years, time

    had rendered her so aged.

    vin could hardly believe his eyes, and tears began to blur his vision. ¡°Aunt Helna, what has

    happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite well, quite well, strong as an ox,¡± Helna said, clutching vin¡¯s hand tightly while gently

    caressing his cheek. ¡°Let me look at you. Let me have a good look.¡±

    After her inws¡¯ misfortune, she took refuge in the lord¡¯s keep, considering it her home and the

    Mallisters her kin. But one night of upheaval changed everything¡ªher sister and brother-inw¡¯s

    fates were unknown, the Mallisters suffered greatly, and over two hundred thousand townsfolk

    endured untold sorrows. She had seen it all, felt the grief and the pain, and also the helplessness.

    She even wondered if it was her own ill fortune that had brought such cmity upon the keep.

    ¡°vin, I missed you so much.¡± Oda clung to vin, afraid it was all a dream.

    ¡°Young lord, how did you return?¡± Lucan asked with concern. If discovered, Cobalt Strike would not

    be lenient with vin.

    ¡°I joined the Cobalt Strike¡¯s hunting event at Griffin¡¯s Roost, hundreds of leagues from Azure

    Mountain. I slipped away when they weren¡¯t looking toe and see everyone, but I¡¯ll have to

    return soon.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You joined a hunting event?¡± Lucan remembered that at least a Novice Mage Stage VI was

    required for such an endeavor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached Novice Mage Stage VI.¡±

    ¡°What??¡± Everyone was stunned.

    Lucan, invigorated, quickly examined vin. Justst year, he wasn¡¯t even a Novice Mage.

    Helna and Oda were astonished; they knew the Cobalt Strike would never provide vin with

    Combat Magic, nor allow him to train, and he was not a Novice Mage just before the year¡¯s end.

    How had he suddenly reached Stage VI?

    ¡°Surely you haven¡¯t practiced any dark arts, breaking through by force?¡± Helna was once a Mage

    herself, though now her powers were dormant.

    ¡°Aunt Helna, rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t jest with my future.¡±

    ¡°It is truly Stage VI; the young lordhas such a gift! The heavens are just, they have not forsaken the

    Mallister family!¡± Lucan was both shocked and ted, finding vin¡¯s aura very stable, and the

    Channel of Energy flowing smoothly, not like those ¡®hollow advancements¡¯ that used special

    methods.

    Helna breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°How did you achieve it?¡±

    vin recounted his breakthrough and acquisition of Combat Magic, deliberately omitting the more

    perilous details, and sharing only the good news.

    After hearing his tale, they were all excited. Oda embraced vin with tears clouding her eyes. Yet

    vin couldn¡¯t feel happy. ¡°What you¡¯ve told me over the years differs from reality.¡±

    Lucan would visit vin each year, assuring him that all was well at home, and that the Mallister

    family were specially cared for, working easy jobs in the mines. But only today did vin learn that

    they were serving as maids and servants in the estate¡¯s mines, enduring all manner of humiliation

    from the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Lucan shook his head in regret. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. We drove off the wolves only to invite the tigers. It

    wasn¡¯t this bad before; the women simply maintained the estate, and most men served in the guard.

    But then Vandill came with his grandson Grennan, who lorded over everyone and created

    hardships. Grennan reassigned the women¡¯s work, making them dancers and maids. Those who

    resisted faced the Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the Cobalt Strike, who were sent to trouble the others in the

    mines.¡±

    ¡°vin, don¡¯t worry; we can endure. Grennan dares not do anything too extreme,¡± Odaforted

    vin, not wanting her brother to worry for her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this extreme enough?¡± vin thought of the incidents in the courtyard, and though he

    considered himself even-tempered, he could hardly contain his anger now.

    Helna took vin¡¯s hand, patting it gently. ¡°We are atoning for our sins; a bit of suffering is nothing.

    It¡¯s been eight years, and we¡¯ve made it through, haven¡¯t we? You¡¯ve finally returned. Let¡¯s not dwell

    on the unhappy. Tell us about your time with the Cobalt Strike.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell us the joyful tales,¡± the maids said, wiping away tears and forcing smiles.

    vin managed a smile, controlling his emotions, and spoke of his experiences with the Cobalt

    Strike, sharing only the amusing stories.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Aunt Helna was delighted, happier than she¡¯d been in eight years, but even as she smiled, tears

    would involuntarily fill her eyes.

    Oda was even happier, casting aside all worries and fatigue, and gazing at vin with rapt

    attention, eager to hear everything.

    They introduced vin to the rtives in the room, as well as those outside, who had all changed

    so much they were nearly unrecognizable. Some were former maids of the keep, and the years of

    turmoil had brought them closer, supporting and encouraging one another, and never giving up on

    or harming each other.

    This small courtyard was just for the womenfolk; the Mallister men resided with Lucan in arger

    compound, a good distance away.

    Lucan arranged for two guards to notify them and specifically instructed them to bring only a few

    people and to keep their arrival quiet.

    Not long after, several elders arrived in haste, their eyes brimming with tears as they looked upon

    vin, unable to control their emotions.

    But many loved ones from vin¡¯s memories did note; they had passed away during the eight

    years of sorrow, their lives imed by grief. Those who dide were so aged that they were

    barely recognizable.

    The small courtyard had never been so lively, nor had it ever been touched with such warmth and

    emotion. In the dimly lit room, where candles flickered, kinfolk surrounded vin, their concerns for

    him endless.

    vin looked upon the faces of his kin with a smile, but his heart was bitter and astringent.

    Everyone had grown so old, so different from his memories, both foreign and familiar.

    ¡°vin, must you leave at dawn?¡± Oda clutched vin¡¯s hand, not wanting to let go.

    ¡°I shall return soon,¡± vin forced a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go on any more adventures; we are all well. You needn¡¯t worry,¡± Aunt Helna said, even as her

    hand clung tight to vin, her eyes unwilling to leave him for a moment.

    Before dawn, vin and Lucan stood in a corner of a mining camp, observing the bustling crowd in

    the distance. vin was silent, his face void of expression.

    Lucan sighed softly. ¡°The Azure Mountain Ore Mine will onlyst another half year at most. After

    that, we¡¯ll have to relocate to the distant Mythic Boulder Valley. It will be a brand-new mining area,

    but the conditions there are harsher than here.¡±

    ¡°No one will go to Mythic Boulder Valley! Within half a year, I must establish a foothold at Cobalt

    Strike.¡±

    ¡°My lord, you have proven your talent by advancing your spirit through effort and reaching Novice

    Mage Stage VI in such a short time. If you leave Cobalt Strike, other organizations will surely

    nurture you with care, offering better resources and superior Combat Magic. Heed my advice; leave

    Cobalt Strike behind for good, stay far from here, and do not let its troubles ensnare you again.¡±

    vin shook his head. ¡°I will not go anywhere else. I belong at Cobalt Strike.¡±

    Without parents, he was the hope of the Mallister family, the lord of Stormcast Keep. It was his duty

    to protect his people and his kin.

    Staying at Cobalt Strike meant challenging the Grand Elder, which gave him a chance to save

    Stormcast. But leaving Cobalt Strike meant striking the entire faction to save his loved ones from

    peril. Who could help him oppose Cobalt Strike? It was impossible!

    ¡°The more you shine, the more the Grand Elder will suppress you. You¡¯ve finally reached the Novice

    Mage rank, and I would hate to see him destroy you,¡± Lucan said, looking at the defiant vin with

    a pang ofpassion.

    ¡°I will take care of myself. Lucan, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. What was in the tribute

    that Stormcast sent to Cobalt Strike that year? Did the Grand Elder choose to punish the entire city

    all because the tribute was ambushed?¡±

    Cobalt Strike was a powerful organization in the Nortnds, not only reigning over Cloudveil Woods

    but also over the five ancient cities around the forest, each ruled by a nominal Elder of Cobalt Strike

    who sent a hefty tribute each year.

    Stormcast was one of those ancient cities, dutifully offering tribute at a set time each year. However,

    eight years ago, the tribute was ambushed deep within Cloudveil Woods while being escorted by

    three hundred mighty mages handpicked by vin¡¯s parents. The tribute vanished, and his parents

    and mages disappeared, leaving behind only blood and the chaos of battle.

    Normally, Cobalt Strike would investigate the theft and soothe Stormcast. But instead, the

    organization reacted with fury. The Grand Elder himself descended upon Stormcast Keep, issuing a

    cruel decree of punishment.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Lucan pondered for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I remember a few days before the

    incident, the Grand Elder of Cobalt Strike visited the keep to discuss something with the lord. In the

    following days, the lord left to retrieve something. I suspect that this mysterious item was hidden

    within that year¡¯s tribute.

    ¡°When the tribute was suddenly stolen, the lord anddy, along with the three hundred mages, all

    disappeared. The Grand Elder might have suspected the lord of stealing the mysterious item and

    assumed that they might all still be alive. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been in a rage for eight years, and is using

    the suffering of the Mallister family and Stormcast to coax them out.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    ¡°A special treasure?¡± vin had pondered many reasons and even considered this, but what sort of

    treasure could bring about such dire consequences?

    ¡°The Lord of the Keep is not one to disregard the lives of Stormcast for mere trinkets. I suspect...

    they may have truly met their demise.¡±

    vin¡¯s expression grew grim. ¡°I will get to the bottom of this.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Elder holds great power in Cobalt Strike, second only to one. If he truly sets his mind to

    deal with you, you could be in grave danger. My lord, I truly wish you would not remain in Cobalt

    Strike.¡±

    ¡°Cobalt Strike has thirty Elders. It¡¯s not just the Grand Elder, who can dictate matters. He may take

    me down, yes, but if he tries to kill me, the other Elders won''t allow it. Grant me some time, I will

    prove my worth to all the Elders of Cobalt Strike, and I believe someone will stand by me."

    Now, vin''s resolve to join The sh of Eight Orders was even stronger, not just to participate,

    but to strive for a top ranking with all his might.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Lucan, promise me something, will you?"

    "Speak, my lord."

    "No matter what, protect my kin, and protect the townsfolk here. At most in half a year, I will return

    with a writ of pardon, and then... we... will go home together." vin''s gaze was resolute, and his

    words sounded almost like a vow.

    "Half a year?"

    "Half a year! I will return for sure."

    "My lord, heed my counsel, leave here..."

    "Promise me!"

    Lucan sighed softly and nodded in assurance. "Rest easy, my lord, I will protect everyone here. The

    events ofst night will not repeat."

    "Where is Elder Vandill now?"

    "In the third mining district. There''s been an incident, so he won''t return for a day or two."

    "I must go now, but before I leave, I will handle Grennan personally. Make sure you all have alibis;

    don''t get tangled in this afterward."

    When vin returned to the small courtyard, dawn was just breaking, and everyone had gone to

    the manor to toil, pretending as if nothing had happened, keen not to draw any unnecessary

    attention.

    In the manor, Grennan had drunken himself into a stupor the previous night and only staggered

    awake by noon. As he got out of bed, he saw Oda cleaning the room. "Little Oda, why''d youe

    in yourself today? Not afraid I''ll gobble you up? Heh heh."

    "Would you treat my kin well?" Oda suddenly looked up and asked.

    Grennan was groggy for a moment, then sobered up. "That''ll depend on what you do."

    "Do I still owe you ten advanced magical ores?"

    "What do you think?" Grennan''s eyes gleamed.

    "Come alone to the western hills, ten leagues from the manor at dusk. I don''t want anyone to see,

    and you must never trouble my kin again afterward." Oda left these words and hurried out of the

    room.

    Ah-ha? Grennan chuckled! What did she mean? Had the littless finally seen sense? It seemed

    his threats were effective, and she couldn¡¯t hold out anymore.

    Grennan quickly got up, bathedfortably in the bathhouse, and put on clean clothes. But, he was

    a coward at heart, and secretly brought along two Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s. He arefully avoided their

    guards and slipped away to the western hills.

    The path was rough, and by the time he reached the hills, it was already evening. He ordered the

    two guards to stay at the base of the hills and hide, while he excitedly ventured deeper into the

    woods.

    "Oda?

    "I¡¯ve arrived, where are you?

    "Don''t be shy. I just want to chat about life and dreams."

    Grennan wandered through the woods, stealthily searching for Oda, at ease and relishing the thrill.

    Suddenly, a muffled thump came from behind him, followed by a scream that echoed eerily through

    the dense forest. "Who''s there?" Grennan immediately became alert, looking in the direction of the

    sound, which seemed toe from where one of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s was hiding.

    More muffled thumps followed from another direction as if a fierce fight was underway, but soon the

    noises ceased. Grennan''s heart skipped a beat. Could this be a trap? He called out the names of

    his two Prot¨¦g¨¦s, but there was no response for a long time.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    "That bitch! You yed me! I''ll deal with you soon."

    Grennan hurriedly attempted to flee, but a dark shadow shed through the dense trees ahead and

    disappeared with a swish, vanishing with astonishing speed.

    "Damn it! Who''s there? Show yourself!

    "Stop skulking about.

    "Is that you, Lucan?

    "Come out, are you going to kill me? My grandfather is Vandill, an Elder of Cobalt Strike!

    "In thisnd, for a thousand leagues, there''s none who dare to provoke Cobalt Strike.

    "Come out! Show yourself!"

    Grennan gasped for air in panic, instinctively reaching for his sword, only to realize he had left his

    treasured de back in his room and hadn¡¯t brought it along. The more he shouted, the more

    nervous he got, and the more he frightened himself.

    "Stop shouting. There''s no one here." A voice suddenly came from behind.

    "Who!" Grennan spun around, facing the youth who walked out from the woods. "Who are you?"

    "A man of the Mallister family."

    "I''ve never seen you." Grennan had barely finished when he felt a flicker of recognition.

    "I''ve seen you." vin, sword in hand, approached Grennan.

    "If you''ve seen me, you should know who I am. I warn you, don''t make a move." Grennan

    intentionally raised his voice.

    "Stop your yelling, yourpanions are already dead." vin stepped closer to Grennan, not

    stopping, forcing Grennan to retreat.

    "What do you want?"

    "Your life."

    "Wait, you look familiar, we''ve met somewhere before. You are... you''re that criminal, vin! What

    are you doing here?" Grennan remembered he had heard about vin crippling Galos at the Arena

    days before.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "What do you think?"

    "You''ve escaped? You''ve got some nerve..." Grennan quickly shut his mouth, afraid to anger this

    madman.

    vin suddenly chuckled. "Scared?"

    "What do you desire? I can grant it. What do you wish for? I can help you achieve it." Grennan,

    upon seeing a smile on vin''s face, knew there was room for negotiation. This madman surely

    wouldn''t dare to kill him; the consequences would be too grave, more than he could bear.

    "I desire..."

    "What is it? Speak, man."

    "Your life." vin suddenly lunged at Grennan.

    "Stay back, stay back, argh..."

    Terrified screams echoed through the dense forest, particrly harrowing under the cover of night.

    The woond nearby was devoid of travelers, not even a patrol in sight. They had all been

    reassigned by Lucan to other regions.

    In the dead of night, vin stood on a distant hill, looking out over the vast, now quiet mining

    district, his eyes teary. His fingers dug into his palm, blood dripping freely. "Half a year! Wait for me,

    just half a year! I will return, I must... I must..."

    In the small courtyard of the mining district, Oda, Helna, and other kin stood in the darkness,

    watching the direction of vin''s departure. They held their hands together, silently praying that he

    would stay alive.

    Three days after vin''s departure, the manor confirmed Grennan''s disappearance. Vandill hurried

    back from the mines to lead the investigation, but nothing turned out. Not only had Grennan

    vanished, but two Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Cobalt Strike had also gone missing. Strangely, the other

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the manor had no idea where they had gone, or even when they had left.

    They searched every nook and cranny of the estate and found not a trace of Grennan, as if he had

    vanished into thin air.

    Vandill suspected Lucan and his associates were behind Grennan''s disappearance, but in recent

    days, most of them had been patrolling the mining district. Those who remained were not powerful,

    none above the rank of Stage VI, and could not have harmed Grennan, let alone make him

    disappear without a trace from the heavily guarded manor.

    Vandill expanded the search perimeter. Alive or dead, he needed evidence.

    Two dayster, Grennan''s body was discovered in the forest just outside the mining district. The

    scene suggested a mercenary ambush followed by a Magi-Monster''s feast, a sight too ghastly for

    words.

    But Vandill refused to believe it was that simple. He knew his grandson well. Grennan was a coward

    and afraid of his own shadow; he wouldn''t have ventured out of the mining district into the deep

    forest on a whim.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    vin retraced his steps back to Griffin''s Roost. This time, he traveled much faster than on his

    outward journey, but as he neared Griffin''s Roost, he stumbled upon a strange sight.

    As dusk approached, vin bathed beneath a waterfall in a valley, caught a trout, and was

    preparing to start a fire to cook it when someone suddenly burst into the valley.

    Staggering, with tattered clothes and dark shackles hanging from his limbs, the man looked like a

    prisoner. He swayed weakly and wearily.

    vin frowned slightly and slowly stood up, his right hand reaching for the throwing knife at his belt,

    vignt.

    The man''s hair was disheveled, his body was filthy, and he seemed surprised to find someone in

    the valley. He stood at the entrance to the valley for a while, then slowly backed away.

    But at that moment, shouts came from the old woods outside the valley, sounding like a group of

    people rushing this way.

    The man''s hair was matted to his face, making it hard to see his expression, but vin could feel

    his internal struggle. The voices grew louder, and the man gritted his teeth and turned to flee.

    vin suddenly pointed deeper into the valley. "Hide there!"

    The man looked into the valley, then back at vin, said nothing, and stumbled to the deepest part

    of the valley. There, thick vines and a hidden nook offered concealment.

    vin acted as though nothing had happened, sitting on a rock and roasting his trout.

    Before long, a group of men in ck tunics rushed into the valley. Their presence was strong, like

    unsheathed swords, and their intensity could be felt from afar.

    They saw vin by theke, cooking his fish, and all frowned in unison, not rushing in.

    vin tensed inwardly but forced himself to look up calmly. The group wore matching clothes and

    curved knives, and all wore white masks with only two narrow slits, giving them an eerie

    appearance.

    "Did someone pass through here?" one of them asked vin, his voice deep and heavy. His eyes

    behind the mask stared at vin coldly.

    vin looked at them and then around, continuing to flip his trout. "Are you speaking to me?"

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Is there someone else here?" the man in ck asked, his tone growing colder.

    "If you want some fish, I can share. If you''re looking for trouble, I''m game," vin said calmly,

    bluffing to intimidate them, ready to dive into the nearbyke if things went awry. Theke seemed

    small, but a channel beneath led to a raging river outside. He knew the terrain well, or he wouldn''t

    have dared to rest and dine here so boldly.

    "Heh, an arrogant boy," the group scoffed, yet none entered the valley, feeling a hint of caution. This

    was deep in Cloudveil Woods, a ce rife with danger, where it was difficult for a lone person to

    survive. The youth not only appeared neat and clean, as if he had just bathed, but he was also

    leisurely cooking fish. Either he was truly confident, or he hadpanions who were temporarily

    absent. The woods were often frequented by formidable figures training their Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    They had a mission and didn''t want any trouble, so after a while, they all retreated.

    vin continued to cook his fish, at ease. The man concealed in the valley did not make a hurried

    appearance, waiting until the sky turned dark and the group did not return. Feeling relieved, vin

    let out a sigh. Gradually, the man made his appearance.

    "Care for some? It''s just right," vin offered, dividing the golden-brown trout, cing half on a leaf

    beside him, and eating the other half himself.

    The man stood for quite some time, and only when vin had almost finished did he approach,

    take a look at vin, and begin to eat voraciously. The man was likely starving as he finished

    quickly.

    vin passed him his own piece. The man didn''t hesitate, taking it and devouring it greedily.

    vin asked nothing. Saving him was a simple gesture, but it didn''t mean he wanted to get

    involved, especially since the group''s attire suggested they were from some special faction.

    Deep into the night, the man did not leave and curled up behind the vines. He was emaciated, his

    clothes were in tatters like rags, and heavy shackles on his wrists, ankles, and waist left shocking

    bloody marks. His face was covered in grime and blood, making it hard to discern his true

    appearance.

    In the darkness, he stared nkly at the weeds before him, his thin body shivering asionally

    from cold or pain.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    vin did not drive him away; instead, he sat near the waterfall, drawing in the Restoration Aether

    of the world and adjusting his spirit and condition.

    The night passed without incident, and the group did not return.

    Come morning, vin approached the vines, frowning at the sleeping figure within. He looked like a

    youth, not old, but covered in wounds as if he had suffered greatly.

    vin took out two Elixir Herbs and a set of clean clothes from his pack, cing them beside the

    youth. The youth awoke with a start, but without panic or disarray.

    "I mean no harm. These are for you." vin pointed to the Elixir Herbs and clothes on the ground,

    then stepped back and left the valley.

    The youth stared at the Elixir Herbs and clothes, his expression slightly dazed.

    vin departed the valley, stealthily making his way through the damp, dense forest, continuing on

    his journey. He was not string enough, and any misstep could spell doom, so he avoided danger

    whenever possible, especially avoiding Magi-Monsters. It was crucial to return to Griffin''s Roost,

    which was rtively safer.

    By noon, however, vin stopped by a stream, looking back at the forest. The figure from the

    previous night was stumbling after him¡ªit was the youth.

    vin exhaled with resignation. "I''m sorry, but that''s all the help I can offer. I''m only a Novice Mage

    and have my own troubles. Following me won''t do you any good."

    The youth stood in the gloomy shadows, silent. His disheveled appearance and cold demeanor

    gave off an odd vibe.

    "Farewell, until we meet again," vin said, about to turn away, then remembered something. He

    took out his Dawnedge de and approached the youth. "Let''s see if I can unlock those shackles."

    The youth raised his hands, the shackles appearing heavy as they caused his hands to tremble

    slightly. vin, with sword in hand, probed and positioned a few times, searching for the right spot.

    The ancient de cut at an angle, its ng resonating and sparks flying, yet the shackles remained

    unscathed, marked only by a faint scratch.

    He couldn''t believe it. What material were these shackles made of? His Dawnedge de could

    slice through iron as if it were mud, sharp beyondpare, and his own strength was formidable.

    How could it not sever them?

    The youth''s hollow gaze trembled slightly as he fixed his eyes on the fine scratch.

    "I''ll try again," vin said, pulling the boy aside to ce the shackles on a moss-covered stone. He

    took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and raised the Dawnedge de high above his head. The

    de quivered lightly, its sword''s energy piercingly cold, as a heavy silent aura of the sword''s intent

    spread around them.

    "ng!"

    vin''s sword came down with a strike that echoed through the old forest, leaving another mark,

    yet the shackles showed no sign of breaking, only trembling slightly.

    "I''ll try again!"

    vin struck five more times. Though the shackles didn''t break, he began to understand their

    toughness and felt more certain. He rolled his shoulders to loosen them, his gaze focusing narrowly,

    and he used Earthtorrent Greatde for a mighty overhead blow.

    He struck with all his might, holding nothing back.

    ng! Sparks scattered! Yet again, the shackles bore only a shallow trace, hardly different from

    before.

    They were so hard! Was such strength necessary just to bind a child?

    These weren¡¯t mere chains; they could serve as a defensive weapon.

    vin tapped the shackles, which seemed unremarkable, yet remained unyielding. He tried three

    more times with Earthtorrent Greatde, to no avail, and his hands began to ache with a sore,

    stinging pain.

    The boy hung his head, his hollow eyes staring at the marks on the shackles.

    "I''m truly sorry," vin shrugged. There was something odd about this person, these shackles, this

    whole situation. He decided to let it go, content that he had tried his best. His own power was simply

    insufficient.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The boy opened his mouth, but his voice was muffled and unclear.

    "What''s that?"

    "Sword." The youth lifted his eyes, peering through his tangled hair at the Dawnedge de vin

    was sheathing.

    "My sword?"

    "Sword... lend me..." The boy raised his frail right hand.

    "That I cannot do," vin refused. The Dawnedge de was his most treasured weapon, a gift

    from the old man, not something to be lent to a stranger.

    The youth grabbed vin''s arm in a swift motion. His hand was withered and slightly yellow, yet

    surprisingly strong. Behind his tousled hair, those eyes shook faintly. "Lend me... just for a while..."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    "What do you need it for?" vin shoved his hand away.

    "Lend it to me," the boy''s voice was weak and blurry.

    vin, moved with pity, hesitated, "Just for a moment."

    The boy took the Dawnedge de and examined it carefully. The sword''s surface was smooth and

    antiqued, showing no sign of wear where it had cut through shackles. His gaze flickered, a glint of

    brightness passing through the emptiness. His fingertips lightly touched the ancient de, causing it

    to vibrate and emit a clear, ringing sound.

    "What are you going to do with it? These chains are..." vin started to ask, but the boy suddenly

    turned and retreated into the dense forest, vanishing!

    vin, taken aback, almost cursed and hurriedly followed, "Halt! Are you borrowing or stealing?"

    The boy''s speed was extraordinary, and he disappeared in an instant.

    "Where is he?" vin, frustrated, searched anxiously. But suddenly, a surge of sword energy

    erupted from the forest ahead, shooting straight into the sky, its brilliance overwhelming, like a

    hurricane rising up and howling through the trees. Apanied by a thunderous roar, the ground

    trembled as if an immense force was exploding.

    The tide of sword energy was like a destructive hurricane. The air waves rampaged, and swarms of

    energy engulfedrge swathes of the old forest.

    vin retreated in shock, keeping a safe distance from the raging air waves. What in the world?

    Was this the power of the Dawnedge de? Or...

    ng!!

    The Dawnedge de fell from the sky, embedding itself in a stone before him, quivering slightly. Its

    brilliance was blinding, and fierce energy entwined the de.

    vin frowned, wary of the ancient sword and also of the forest.

    The sword trembled for a long time before it calmed, and its sharp sword energy dissipated.

    However, the person who had wielded it did not appear again.

    vin picked up the ancient sword, proceeding with caution. Ahead, in a clearing of the forest, he

    found a devastated area several dozen meters wide, with dust and debris falling like rain. The air

    was hazy and obscure.

    This energy was too strong; it could attract nearby powerful beings. It was not wise to linger. vin

    retreated decisively, making his way towards Griffin''s Roost.

    He would treat this strange urrence as if it never happened. After all, it truly had nothing to do

    with him.

    vin crossed over a dozen high mountains, avoiding many dangers. At one point, he nearly got

    surrounded by a group of mercenaries, but finally, on the afternoon of the next day, he returned to

    the vicinity of Griffin''s Roost.

    "vin? What are you doing here?" A middle-aged man on patrol happened upon him, puzzled by

    the direction from which he came. No, it was more the fact that vin was still alive that was

    surprising. The Great Hunt had been underway for half a month, and with the pursuit efforts of

    Adirich and others, vin shouldn''t havested long. Yet, there he was, looking well and dressed

    sharply.

    "I went out to hide for a bit," vin greeted and then left.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ realized, Ah, he had hidden himself, a cleverd. Hey low to tire out Adirich and his

    lot, then returned to action. But this young man was quite bold to move around outside Griffin''s

    Roost. Cobalt Strike marked Griffin''s Roost as hunting grounds, allowing nearly a thousand

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s to roam freely because they had cleared the area in advance, transferred the particrly

    powerful Magi-Monsters, and controlled the risk to a manageable level. Beyond Griffin''s Roosty

    the pure wild, with danger tenfold greater. For a mere Prot¨¦g¨¦ to have safely hidden for more than

    ten days was incredible.

    On the afternoon of vin''s safe return to Griffin''s Roost, in a distant forest, a team d in ck

    and wearing masks finally found their target, the fleeing boy. But instead of joy, they were struck by

    terror and despair.

    In the disordered woods ahead, a disheveled boy stood, his head bowed, hands drooping, looking

    very weak and hardly able to stand. Yet, the ck-d figures in front of him stepped back in horror

    as if they¡¯d seen a monster. Their faces were pale, screaming in fear.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Where are your shackles? Your seal?"

    "No, no! Who has broken your seal?"

    "Impossible! No, no..."

    The boy slowly raised his head, and from beneath his tangled hair, a pair of blood-red eyes shone.

    "Your eyes... your power..."

    "No!!"

    The team in ck retreated in terror, their expressions exaggerated, as if they had seen a

    monstrous horror.

    Whoosh! The boy vanished, and in an instant, he reappeared in the very center of the ck-d

    group.

    At that moment, everyone''s faces changed with horror and despair; they screamed, but there was

    no resistance, no escape, only fear.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    For... there was no escaping...

    ......................

    Griffin''s Roost was now buzzing with activity. After more than ten days of limation and

    adventure, the frenzied hunting of nearly a thousand Prot¨¦g¨¦s had awakened many Magi-Monsters

    and sparked battles with the mercenaries roaming within.

    Each Great Hunt was a savage affair and a brave''s game. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike would

    unleash their strength, honing theirbat skills. This real battle differed from the organization''s

    Arena duels, enhancing strength and awakening potential more effectively. This was why Cobalt

    Strike held hunting operations twice a year.

    "A Luna Fern?"

    vin had climbed a cliff under the cover of night, carefully plucking a delicate white herb that

    swayed gracefully in the moonlight, crystal clear. This was an Ordinary Elixir Herb, but a very

    special one among the smaller Elixir Herbs, very effective for healing internal injuries.

    "Lucky find," he murmured.

    vin cautiously packed the mystical herbs he had found into his satchel, continuing his search for

    the elusive Elixir Herb and Elixir Fruit. He had no interest in drawing attention from the other

    apprentices or mercenaries; he only wanted to gather more of the magical flora. If he could manage

    to harvest a few stalks of the rarer Advanced Elixir Herb, his foray into the wilderness would be a

    resounding sess. As for Adirich''s group, vin didn''t give them much thought. His rare outing

    was precious, and he wouldn''t waste it on confrontations with them.

    Over the next five days, vin encountered numerous apprentices on their own quests. He made

    sure to steer clear of them to avoid Adirich''s spies. When he came across magical beasts, he

    assessed the situation: if he could defeat them, he would; if not, he retreated.

    To his surprise, he didn''t cross paths with Adirich''s party at all, and his harvest was plentiful. He had

    harvested one Advanced Elixir Herb and a handful of Ordinary Elixir Herbs, all of which he

    consumed. The absorption of their essence yielded a positive effect.

    But to find more of the Advanced Elixir Herbs, luck was required, as well as a trip into the most

    perilous parts of the forest.

    On the fifth day, vin resolved to delve deeper.

    In the afternoon, as the sun dipped low in the sky, the forest began to darken. While traversing the

    woods, vin suddenly sensed a powerful malevolent presence ahead in the dense foliage. He

    climbed to the peak of a nearby hill andy in wait, surveying the area.

    A majestic Magi-Monster approached, as if searching for something. This creature resembled a

    noble lion with a scaled tail, its purple fur shimmering, radiating the authority of a regal beast

    surveying its domain.

    "The Violet Lion!" vin gasped and quickly concealed himself.

    This Magi-Monster was formidable, its power on par with that of a high-level Advanced Mage.

    vin had no desire to provoke such a creature and swiftly fled in the opposite direction.

    Before long, an enchanting fragrance wafted through the forest, drawing him in with its potent scent.

    He couldn''t resist taking a deep breath; the energy infused into his very being was indescribably

    soothing.

    "A treasure? Fortunate indeed."

    Within a dense, ancient grove, the trees twisted and turned, their gnarled branches weaving a

    canopy that blocked out the sky, creating a secluded expanse.

    Even as darkness encroached, vin spotted a purple glow flickering in the depths. He mustered

    his courage and approached. Surrounded by ancient trees stood a vibrant sapling, its green trunk

    gleaming like fine sses, casting a soft green light that pierced the gloom.

    The sapling swayed without a breeze as if dancing with joy. It bore but a few leaves, and among

    them hung a purple Elixir Fruit. At first nce, the fruit resembled a bunch of grapes, small and

    exquisitely formed. The strange fragrance and purple radiance emanated from it, flowing through

    the shadowy forest.

    "A magnificent treasure!" vin''s spirit soared, and he bravely moved closer.

    Strangely, there were no Magi-Monsters guarding it. How could that be?

    Was the Violet Lion its guardian, and had perhaps gone hunting?

    This was a perfect opportunity!

    With a mind racing with possibilities, vin dashed forward and seized the Elixir Fruit, plucking it

    with several leaves. If not for his nervous excitement, he would have uprooted the entire sapling.

    A sharp rebuke pierced the darkness. "Halt!"

    "Release it!"

    "You, what are you doing?"

    Multiple angry voices rang out. Startled, vin wondered if he had been ambushed. Had he

    stumbled upon guardians?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "vin?" A woman in flowing white robes blocked his path; it was Mari, an Elite apprentice of

    Botanic Haven.

    "vin? How dare you steal from us? You''ve got some nerve." Five apprentices from the Botanic

    Haven emerged, berating vin for his audacity.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    "Your stuff? What jest is this? It was I whoid eyes upon it first." vin saw who approached, and

    his heart steadied. As long as they weren''t other bandit mercenaries, he could negotiate.

    "Hand over the Voilet Thistle, and we''ll pretend this encounter never happened." Mari stood

    there, a vision of icy beauty. Her long white gown and pale skin made her look like a nymph of the

    snowbound realms, breathtakingly beautiful. But she was too cold, unsettlingly so. She was

    surprised to find vin here, but the Voilet Thistle was crucial to her, and she had to have it.

    "What jest is this, firste, first served," vin said as he pocketed the Elixir Fruit.

    "The Violet Lion was lured away by our hard toil; we sacrificed five Advanced Elixir Herbs for this," a

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ roared in anger. They had painstakingly worked for three days and nights to distract the

    Violet Lion. They nearly got caught several times, and today, finally, they used five Advanced Elixir

    Herbs to lure the beast away from the Elixir Fruit. They had nned to harvest the fruit once the lion

    was far enough away, but vin had arrived unexpectedly.

    "We do not wish to quarrel with you; the Violet Lion is still near," another Prot¨¦g¨¦ said, constantly

    looking back, fearing the beast might return and they would be no match for its might.

    vin was speechless. "Fellow brethren of Botanic Haven, you guard the Haven every day, with no

    lack of Elixir Fruits or Herbs. Why do you have to fight with me over this?"

    "The Voilet Thistle is a Super Elixir Fruit, every single one!" Mari said with a cold, stern

    expression.

    "Five?" vin''s heart raced. There were five small fruits on the nt, so five Super Elixir Fruits. He

    was about to hesitate, to consider giving them to the others, but upon hearing this, he gripped them

    tighter. ¡°Ha, they are mine.¡±

    Seeing vin''s expression, the Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s knew his intent and cried out in unison,

    "Hand it over!"

    "How about this, we''re all studying in Cobalt Strike, and let''s not ruin our camaraderie. I am not

    stingy. We''ll split it; I''ll take three, you two. What say you?"

    "Shameless."

    "That''s a harsh word. There''s no need for this discord. I''ll keep two, and you can have three?"

    "It''s impossible. You can''t keep even one; it''s ours."

    "You''re being unreasonable now. This is Cloudveil Woods, not Cobalt Strike. Your status from

    Botanic Haven carries no weight here, and you can''t have everything your way." vin looked at

    each one, readying himself for battle. When he stepped back, and they didn''t budge, there was only

    one option left¡ªfight.

    "You cannot defeat us! A Stage V mage is nothing special."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "vin, don''t make this worse. Botanic Haven is not something you want to provoke."

    "Don''t force us to be ruthless."

    "Don''t think that just because you bested Galos, you can look down upon everyone."

    Five Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s surrounded vin, activating their magic, and preparing for battle.

    A real fight? vin wasn''t afraid of them. He tucked the Voilet Thistle into his cloak, and a bright red

    aura burst forth from his body, scattering dust and dead leaves beneath his feet. His right arm

    raised horizontally, the aura intense, sweeping over him, rapidly transforming into blinding lightning

    that coursed through his body, growing fiercer by the moment, almost engulfing himpletely.

    "Crack!"

    With a thunderous roar, the charged air around him hummed, and a great mass of lightning

    gathered at his right arm, coalescing into a formidable Shockwave Cobra that tightly coiled around

    his limb. The serpent''s head merged with his fist,ing to life as if it hissed a true battle cry,

    menacingly locking onto his foes.

    "Novice Mage Stage VI?" Mari was slightly taken aback. This aura was unmistakably Stage VI.

    When had he broken through?

    "Stage VI? No wonder you''re so bold before us. But you''re still not qualified to challenge Botanic

    Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s. vin, this is yourst chance. Hand over the Voilet Thistle," a Prot¨¦g¨¦ said,

    brandishing an iron staff with a pointed gesture at vin.

    "Don''t speak so unpleasantly, and don''t think too highly of yourself." vin clenched his fist, and the

    Shockwave Cobra crackled with chaotic lightning, containing a fearsome potential for explosion. His

    stance was clear; he was ready for battle!

    "Fool!" The male Prot¨¦g¨¦''s arm vibrated slightly as a strange golden light rushed into the staff,

    which had been a dull ck but now shone with brilliant gold. It quivered slightly, as if a magical

    weapon had suddenly awakened, exuding a terrifying presence, its edge aimed straight at vin.

    Their auras shed in the air, and at the moment of contact, they charged towards one another.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    "Earthshaker Scepter, suppress!" the male Prot¨¦g¨¦ bellowed, his momentum wildly surging as the

    golden staff came crashing down without any flourish, fierce and domineering. The golden light

    became more radiant, swirling furiously, like a golden mountain descending from the heavens,

    suffused with astonishing gravity.

    The ground''s pebbles all shattered to dust, and even the earth seemed to sink a few inches.

    vin was enveloped in golden light, seemingly trapped and controlled by the overwhelming

    gravity, but he was fearless and unaffected. His body''s lightning surged even more violently, and

    with a swing of his fist, the Shockwave Cobra struck out in a fury. The serpent¡¯s head opened its

    mouth wide, and its fangs were clearly visible, as if it let out a real screech.

    ng!

    The impact rang out like true steel shing, and the golden staff, with the force of a mountain

    copse, shattered the Shockwave Cobra, its power astounding!

    s, the might of the Shockwave Cobra was formidable indeed, its enchantment managed to

    diminish the crushing blow of the great staff. It burst forth with a thunderous array of lightning, filling

    the entire space with blinding light, and causing everyone to instinctively shut their eyes. vin,

    seizing the opportunity, dashed forward, using the bright light as cover to dodge the club andunch

    a nk assault, swinging his fist towards the male Prot¨¦g¨¦''s face.

    "You madman!" the male Prot¨¦g¨¦ cried out in rm, barely dodging the punch as it grazed his nose.

    He felt the fierce rush of air and the terrifying strength behind the blow.

    vin, having missed his target, did not relent. Hended and surged forth again, unleashing a

    barrage of relentless attacks.

    "Cease your attack!" The other four Prot¨¦g¨¦s, shocked and angered,unched themselves toward

    vin. This brashd truly dared to wage battle against Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Just then, a lion''s roar, thunderous as an explosion from the clear sky, resounded through the

    distant woods, deafening all who heard. Thend seemed to fall silent except for that echoing roar.

    "The Violet Lion has returned?" The color drained from their faces.

    "Stay calm. Stand your ground," vinmanded after repelling the male Prot¨¦g¨¦ with a punch,

    but he himself turned and dashed into the dense woods.

    "The bastard! Don''t let him escape, chase him!" The man set off in pursuit.

    The Violet Lion had not strayed far and, hearing themotion, bolted back, letting out a savage

    roar upon noticing the missing Voilet Thistle. Its purple mane bristled as if standing on end. Sniffing

    the lingering scents in the forest, it chased after them with a fury.

    "vin, surrender the Elixir Fruit, or Botanic Haven will have your head," the pursuing Botanic

    Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ shouted relentlessly.

    "Iid hands on it first, so it''s mine," vin retorted. Swift as a cheetah, he gracefully navigated the

    chaotic woods at full speed.

    "Curse you! You''ve been tracking us, waiting to rob us."

    "Tracking you? Why would I bother with such misshapen squash as you?"

    "You detestable creature, Botanic Haven will not let this go."

    "Think you can speak for Botanic Haven? Don''t tter yourself."

    "Hand over the Elixir Fruit, or we''ll show no mercy."

    "Have you ever shown mercy? I would rather throw the Elixir Fruit to the Violet Lion than give it to

    you." vin was resolute, his temper red. "I''ve already agreed to leave you two of the three fruits,

    and yet you hound me. Then expect none!"

    As they chased and fled, a fierce gale suddenly arose, trees shook violently, leaves flew in disarray,

    and a terrifying malevolence washed over them like a tidal wave, engulfing everyone in its path.

    The Violet Lion caught up with them, its roar so intense it seemed to shatter their skulls.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "It''s here!" The Prot¨¦g¨¦ felt a chill through his body, no longer caring to chase vin, and ran as if

    possessed.

    "Why follow me? Scatter!" vin yelled.

    "No chance."

    "Save your own skin! Split up, or we''re all doomed."

    "Hand over the Voilet Thistle." They remembered their original intent.

    But the roar of the Violet Lion, booming next to their ears, filled them with sheer terror, and they

    scattered, no longer caring about the battle, shouting, "Regroup at the usual spot. vin, we''re not

    through with you yet."

    vin sprinted through the thick woods, about to breathe a sigh of relief when he caught sight of a

    figure still in pursuit. Turning back, he saw it was Mari, and he couldn''t help but be torn between

    laughter and despair, "We''re fleeing for our lives! Why are you following me?"

    "Give me the Voilet Thistle!" Mari''s face was stern as frost.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    ¡°Lady Mari, let''s both step back. I only want two; I''ll leave you three.¡±

    vin had just sought to ease the tension, but what he got in return was an icy retort, ¡°Not a

    chance.¡±

    vin was riled up. ¡°You unreasonable wench!¡±

    Mari''s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You heard me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mari, like an arrow loosed from a bow, charged at him. Her ancient sword sang from its

    scabbard, its metallic ring stirring the old woods, and a chilling sword''s energy burst forth from

    within the de. She swung her sword at vin, and the temperature in the forest seemed to drop

    several degrees.

    vin dodged in rm. ¡°Madwoman! Have you a death wish? Are you hoping the Violet Lion won''t

    catch up?¡±

    As expected, a deafening roar echoed from the dense woods behind them, and the Violet Lion

    charged towards them.

    ¡°Foolish woman!¡± vin, furious, turned and fled. ¡°Don''t follow me.¡±

    ¡°Dream on! Hand over the Violet Thistle.¡± Mari sheathed her ancient sword and continued the

    pursuit. Her sword''s energy was too fierce, easily detectable by the Violet Lion.

    ¡°Don''t follow me. Split up!¡±

    Mari was relentless and determined to obtain the Violet Thistle. These five Super Elixir Fruits,

    when taken together, their effect was second only to the Legendary Elixir Fruit¡ªa rare treasure

    surpassing any other Super Elixir Fruits.

    For anything else, she might have let vin have it, but these five Elixir Fruits had to be taken

    together for her to break through her barriers and ascend to an Advanced Mage!

    Advanced Mage! She had longed for it for far too long.

    ¡°Your perfume is too strong; don''t follow me,¡± vin called out in desperation from ahead.

    Mari''s face was frosty. Perfume? This was her natural, refreshing scent!

    ¡°You''ve doomed us both.¡± Seeing her still in hot pursuit, vin suddenly plucked a Violet Thistle and

    hurled it into the nearby woods.

    A wild boar, already in a panic, roared instinctively at the thrown object. When the Elixir Fruit fell to

    the ground, its strong medicinal aroma drew the boar''s attention, causing it to open its mouth to eat.

    What a treasure!

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A st of icy air struck, freezing the unfortunate boar solid. Its treasure was snatched away before

    its eyes.

    Mari secured the Elixir Fruit and caught up with vin again. ¡°That was a Super Elixir Fruit, and

    you tossed it away so carelessly.¡±

    vin turned to see. ¡°What!! Did you get it back? Foolish woman, I was using it to lure the Violet

    Lion.¡±

    ¡°If you keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll not spare you.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lady Mari, do you have to do this? I¡¯m but a poord; finding an Elixir Herb or Elixir Fruit is no

    easy feat for me. You guard an entire mystical mountain, you have nothing to worry about, yet you

    insist on challenging me?¡± vin couldn¡¯t understand. They had a bit of rapport, so why the sudden

    coldness?

    Before vin could finish, a violent gust surged from the woods behind them. The wind roared like

    raging waves, the stout old trees shaking violently as if on the brink of snapping.

    vin and Mari were engulfed by the surge, which was more ferocious than before. They were

    utterly overpowered, flung into the air, coughing blood. Their life forces were in turmoil and they felt

    like on the verge of losing consciousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s caught up!¡± vin struggled to his feet, his expression grave. In the dim light ahead, a lion

    bathed in violet radiance approached slowly, its presence locking onto them, and its deep purple

    eyes filled with malice.

    Mari struggled to rise, blood dripping from her mouth, and herplexion pale. She could no

    longer run, nor was there any point in trying. At such close quarters, the Violet Lion could kill them

    at any moment.

    The air seemed to freeze as the majestic lion appeared to them, like the grim reaper drawing near.

    vin scanned their surroundings and listened intently before a n formed in his mind. If he

    remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t there a cliff nearby? And beneath it, a mighty river?

    A n began to take shape in vin¡¯s mind as he kept a wary eye on the Violet Lion, whispering,

    ¡°Mari, give me that Violet Thistle you have.¡±

    Mari shot him a cial look. Even now, he wanted to im it for himself.

    ¡°You idiot, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Say that once more!¡± Mari fumed. No one had dared to speak to her like that before.

    ¡°Our lives are at stake! Do you want to die, or shall we both perish?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±

    ¡°The Violet Lion wants the Elixir Fruit. Whoever holds the Elixir Fruit will be its first target. Give them

    all to me, and I¡¯ll lead it away. You run in the opposite direction as far as you can and don¡¯t look

    back.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Mari looked at vin incredulously, mixed with a tinge of suspicion.

    ¡°Give it to me now! It¡¯sing.¡± vin¡¯s forehead beaded with sweat as he whispered urgently, ¡°Or

    shall I give you all of them? Do you want to lead it away? At least one of us should survive.¡±

    Mari hesitated.

    ¡°The Violet Thistle''s lost. Forget it! I''ll take it and lead away the Violet Lion, tossing it mid-chase. I''ll

    find a way to escape. If you think you''re faster than me, then you can lead it away.¡±

    Mari, gritting her teeth, tossed the violet Elixir Fruit to vin. ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Just keep running as far as you can,¡± vin reminded her sternly.

    Mari cast a intense, lingering look at vin, then turned and fled.

    As the Violet Lion was about to pursue, vin shouted loudly, drawing it in the opposite direction.

    The Violet Lion, intent on reiming the Violet Thistle, abandoned its chase of Mari and followed

    vin.

    vin ran with all his might, pushing his speed to the limit, but he had underestimated the Violet

    Lion''s swiftness.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the Violet Lion had caught up with vin, unleashing a deafening roar,

    emanating a sinister aura as its fur stood on end. A vast purple mist enveloped vin, and an

    overwhelming force surged through his body, chilling him to the bone.

    Mari had not gotten far when she instinctively turned at the sound, just in time to witness the

    Violet Lion shatter tree roots and spring forth, ferociously pouncing forward. The mighty purple mist

    surged valiantly, violently shaking the ancient trees around it, creating a scene of awe and terror.

    Damn!

    A sense of dread clutched at Mari''s heart, as she envisioned vin torn to shreds by the Violet

    Lion.

    ¡°Foolish boy, how could you possibly outrun the Violet Lion?¡±

    With a cold glint in her eyes and a determined bite of her lip, Mari drew her sword and charged

    back into the fray.

    Deep within the purple mist, the Violet Lion lunged at vin. Its vicious fangs magnified in his sight.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    At thest moment, when all hope seemed lost, and flight was the only option, vin stood his

    ground. He fixed his gaze on the Violet Lion, his body generated a powerful aura, and in the instant

    before the beast could pounce, he explosively darted forward, miraculously slipping out from

    beneath the lion.

    Boom! The Violet Lion¡¯s lunge met nothing but air as it collided with a massive tree, shaking it so

    fiercely it almost uprooted.

    Panting heavily, vin stood, drenched in cold sweat, having narrowly avoided death. He could

    hardly believe it himself.

    The Violet Lion shook its head vigorously, locking its amethyst eyes back onto vin, filled with

    murderous intent.

    vin stepped back and then turned to flee. The Violet Lion roared defiantly, giving chase at full

    speed.

    After a dozen strides, vin gathered all his might into his legs and leaped, shattering the stones

    beneath his feet with the raw force of hisunch, propelling himself about five meters into the

    canopy of arge tree. But before he could find his footing, the boiling purple mist of the Violet Lion

    engulfed him, hurling him through the air.

    Now was his chance! Prepared for this, vin used the momentum to somersault forward. His eyes

    fixed on the cliff a mere dozen meters away.

    But then...

    Just as hended, ready to sprint to safety, a fierce shout echoed from behind. Mari emerged,

    shing diagonally with a fierce sword''s energy that streaked like a meteor toward the Violet Lion''s

    eyes, intent on a decisive strike.

    The Violet Lion was taken aback, not expecting an attack from the side, but it was unfazed. It

    believed this mere human to be no threat, and with a surge of its powerful purple aura, it effortlessly

    dissipated the cold de''s energy, sending Mari flying mercilessly.

    Why had she returned? vin halted halfway, turning to look back.

    Thud! Mari hit the ground only to be struck again by the purple mist, blood spraying tragically in

    mid-air. She suppressed the pain and fled at full speed.

    However, the Violet Lion abandoned its pursuit of vin to focus on her. With a thunderous roar, it

    leaped into the air, its thick, powerful ws swinging fiercely toward Mari, and the purple mist

    struck with renewed force, overwhelming her.

    She spat blood as she was thrown back. Despite being much stronger than vin, in this perilous

    moment, shecked vin''s reckless courage and was plunged into crisis.

    As Mari hit the ground, her blood boiled with agitation, and she could not escape the sight of the

    massive, sharp ws descending from above.

    In the nick of time, vin clenched his teeth and sprinted forward, leaping into the air to grab

    Mari and crash into the side, away from the deadly swipe.

    The ws missed their mark, but not before tearing three deep gashes across vin''s back, the

    wounds so severe that bone was nearly visible.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    vin grunted in pain, but in the face of life and death, there was no time for caution. Barely

    touching the ground, he charged forward, scooping Mari Spirre into his arms and darting into the

    nearby woods.

    The Violet Lion was enraged, failing to capture its prey time and again. It roared to the heavens, its

    purple aura billowing like the tide, swirling violently to form the outline of a mighty lion. It was

    colossal and ferocious, resembling a real giant beast. Its surging purple energy propelled it forward

    as it rampaged through the forest with terrifying force.

    "Let me go!" Mari, regaining her senses, realized she was being held tightly by vin, chest to

    chest, her lips nearly brushing his neck. Her face turned dark as she struggled fiercely.

    "Silence!" vin snarled, teeth clenched as he pushed on, the wound on his back throbbing with

    pain and bleeding profusely.

    "Release me!" Mari''s expression grew even colder; she was almost ready to draw her sword and

    end vin. She was a woman of high virtue who had never had such close contact with a male

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, let alone being held so closely by vin. Their bodies pressed together without a single

    gap. She could even feel his rapid heartbeat and the warmth of his breath, while vin''s hands

    were gripping her side and thigh tightly.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Shut up! Who told you toe back?"

    "You..." Mari''s face paled, filled with rage. Even with her typically cool andposed nature, she

    was close to pping him.

    "Hold on to me!" vin suddenly yelled, bursting out of the woods with long strides.

    Whaty ahead?

    A cliff! A great river!

    He held Mari tight and leaped off the cliff into the raging river below. The towering illusion of the

    Violet Lion passed overhead without causing them harm.

    The cliff was a hundred meters high, and Mari screamed, feeling weightless, instinctively holding

    onto vin, but then, realizing her indignation, she pushed and struggled with all her might. vin

    could not care less. Holding her tight, he seemed almost ready to twist her body in two.

    "You bastard! Pervert!" Mari cried out in pain, struggling even harder as vin''s grip tightened.

    "Take a deep breath!" vin suddenly pressed Mari''s head against his neck.

    Mari was visibly flustered, rather disoriented; her beautiful face was against vin, her veil was

    lost somewhere, and her lush lips pressed deep against his neck. Just as she was about to unleash

    her sword''s energy... Boom! They crashed heavily into the tumultuous river.

    The impact was tremendous, equivalent to falling from a height of nearly two hundred meters. It felt

    as if they had smashed into stone. Their bodies were in excruciating pain before being engulfed by

    the massive waves and losing control in the surging currents.

    The Violet Lion prowled back and forth on the cliff top, growling in frustration. Soon enough, it

    leaped from the cliff into the raging river, its strength formidable and unfazed by the height. But the

    river''s swift currents quickly dispersed the scent and traces of vin and Mari.

    A kilometer downstream on the riverbank, vin struggled out of the torrent, gasping for breath, his

    teeth clenched as he crawled into the thick forest. He had adjusted his posture for the fall and

    braced for the impact, and his unique constitution allowed him to persist despite his serious injuries.

    Mari was not so fortunate; she had struggled in the raging currents only briefly before

    sumbing to unconsciousness.

    vin carried her into the forest, evading the hunting Magi-Monsters, and found a secluded and

    safe cave. After swiftly camouging the entrance, he kindled a fire inside. Only then did he allow

    himself a long breath of relief and slumped to the ground.

    That had been close!

    He was in agony, his back wound still bleeding, but thankfully, the Violet Thistle in his possession

    remained intact.

    Mariy unconscious by the fire, her white gown clinging wetly to her body, revealing her perfect

    form and the smooth skin beneath. Even her undergarments were soaked through, hinting at the

    blush of her modesty beneath. Her current state left little to the imagination, and she seemed even

    more enticing than if she had been undressed. Her long hair was a tangled mess, clinging to her

    delicate face, which appeared even more tender in the flickering firelight.

    vin took a deep breath, his mind far from enjoying the sight before him. He had caused a great

    commotion. He could have escaped with the Violet Thistle and vanished, and even if Mari found

    himter, he could im he had thrown it to the Violet Lion. But now, Mari, with her intelligence,

    would surely suspect his trickery. Worse than losing the Violet Thistle was the matter of Mari''s

    purity.

    Mari, pure and proud, had lived a secluded life in the mysterious and sacred Botanic Haven.

    Ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦s hadn''t even caught a glimpse of her face, much less seen her in this state.

    If Mari awoke and saw her state, realizing he had brought her here, and had seen all there was

    to see, wouldn''t she go mad? How could she allow her sacred body to be seen by a mere servant?

    Perhaps she would even suspect he had taken liberties while she was unconscious.

    vin chuckled ruefully, picking out a dry garment from his pack to cover Mari, then quietly left

    the cave.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    ...

    The night sky was filled with stars, the moonlight like water, cool and soft, casting a hazy beauty

    over thend.

    vin sat outside the cave, absorbing the Restoration Aether from the heavens and earth, chanting

    the Restoration Mantra to heal his back wound and rejuvenate his weary spirit.

    Inside the cave, it was quiet, save for the asional crackling of the firewood.

    Mari slowly opened her eyes just before dawn, the fire now reduced to a few embers. She was

    disoriented for a moment; her delicate brows furrowed slightly, and a hint of displeasure showed in

    her eyes as she felt the damp clothes clinging ufortably to her body. Gripping the ice sword

    beside her, she sat up, and the garment vin had covered her with slid off to reveal the contours

    of her body beneath the wet clothes.

    "vin..." Mari remembered everything from the previous evening. Looking around the cave, she

    could guess what had happened after she lost consciousness. Clenching the garment at her

    neckline with her left hand, her gaze turned colder, yet there was a touch of bewilderment in her

    eyes.

    Outside the cave, vin heard the noise from within and quietly got up, walking deeper into the

    forest.

    Mari woke up, and it was time for him to depart. As for what the future held, it was beyond his

    ability to predict.

    As Mari emerged from the cave, vin had already made great distance, seeking refuge in the

    nearby mountains to find a safe haven.

    The Voilet Thistle carried a rich, intoxicating scent, and he needed to make haste to absorb its

    essence, for such a treasure could not be held for long.

    Five Super Elixir Fruits! A whole five of them!

    No wonder so many Prot¨¦g¨¦s braved the trials of adventure, for despite the peril, the rewards could

    match years of training at the Cobalt Strike Guild. It was a dangerous rite of passage, a game for

    the brave at heart.

    It wasn''t until the afternoon that vin found a suitable and safe spot, camouged himself, and

    began his training.

    He plucked a Voilet Thistle and ced it in his mouth; a gentle bite released the sweet nectar,

    flooding his senses with an indescribable coolness that surged through his brain and cascaded

    throughout his body. Every pore dted with the sensation,pelling him to shudder involuntarily.

    vin took deep breaths, steadying his mind to absorb meticulously. The Super Elixir Fruit was

    indeed mighty. It was like swallowing a mountain of ice. His magic became uncontroble,

    manifesting as fierce lightning.

    vin focused on absorbing and directing the magic. One fruit, then two... three... Vast waves of

    power flowed into him. The miraculous medicinal properties of the Voilet Thistle nourished his body

    and expanded his Channel of Energy.

    After consuming three Voilet Thistles, vin felt an intoxicating elevation, as if soaked in an endless

    spiritual spring. His cells radiated energy, and sparks danced from his pores. His magic roiled within

    him, chaotically expanding his Channel of Energy and continuously flooding his Energy Realm,

    creating monumental waves of force.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With three Voilet Thistles, vin''s realm was being ''boiled'' to the brink of a breakthrough. Barely a

    month into the Novice MageStage VI, he once again felt the barrier of Stage VI, all with the help of

    the Super Elixir Fruit, the formidable Voilet Thistle.

    Swallowing the remaining two Voilet Thistles in one go, vin concentrated on absorbing, fiercely

    assaulting the Stage VI barrier.

    At first, it went smoothly, and in the dead of night, he found the opportunity for a breakthrough to

    Stage VII. Just as he was about to revel in his surprise attack, something strange urred. His

    magic swelled, growing more intense, threatening to spiral out of control. The energy from the three

    previously absorbed Voilet Thistles began to stir tumultuously within his Energy Core, whipping up

    furious waves.

    vin groaned, blood seeped from his orifices, and his expression was one of extreme agony. His

    magic burst forth wildly, its powerful surge threatening to tear him apart. Electricity wracked his

    form, filling the cave, shattering rock, and stirring dust, causing a subtle rumble. Astonishing energy

    burst from him, assaulting the cave and spreading outward.

    One Voilet Thistle was considered a Super Elixir Fruit, but five taken together were not equal to five

    Supe rElixir Fruits; they wereparable to a Legendary Elixir Fruit. This was transformative

    power, a treasure for rushing toward the rank of Advanced Mage.

    vin, unaware of the situation, used it to push for Stage VII, clearly overwhelmed by the excessive

    energy that he could not control.

    The violent assault threatened to tear his body apart, attacking his very consciousness. Clenching

    his teeth, vin desperately persevered, knowing that losing consciousness would spell his end, as

    the uncontrolled magic would surely shatter him.

    Pained roars apanied by thunder echoed through the valley.

    What could he do? What could he do? vin persisted, desperately seeking a solution.

    In a critical moment, the Shadowbringer within his Energy Realm suddenly burst forth with

    formidable power, spinning violently, creating a vortex of air that devoured the raging magic. Like a

    siphon drawing water, it directed the frenzied energy towards the Shadowbringer.

    The situation in the Energy Realm was forcibly stabilized. Atst, his magic found an outlet, rushing

    into the Energy Realm.

    "Saved..." vin''s consciousness spun as he copsed, his head lolling to the side, in the cave.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    vin awoke at dawn on the second day, having ascended to Stage VII. His essence, spirit, and

    vitality were in excellent condition, and his Mindfulness had expanded significantly. After a thorough

    examination, he found no signs of any lingering ailments.

    Recalling the breakthrough from the previous day, he still shuddered at the thought. Fortunately, the

    Shadowbringer had been guarding the Energy Core, or else the consequences would''ve been dire.

    "Novice Mage Stage VII!" vin clenched his fists, lightning crackling around them, twinkling with

    joy. Regardless, he had achieved the breakthrough; his new level was stable, and he felt no

    significant fluctuations. The five Super Elixir Fruits had worked wonders.

    Advancing from Stage VI to Stage VII was a major hurdle for a Novice Mage, not an easy feat by

    any means. An ordinary Prot¨¦g¨¦ relying on standard training would need at least a year. He was

    truly fortunate this time.

    That afternoon, vin focused on a Chrome Crested Lizard during his trials,unching into a

    furious onught. With increased strength came confidence, and he was ready to test his Stage VII

    powers against this Magi-Monster.

    Man and beast fought fiercely, from the dense woods to a valley, and from the valley into a nearby

    stream. After nearly half an hour of brutalbat¡ªemploying Dawnedge de, Goliath Force, and

    Indigo Viper¡ªvin finally subdued the creature.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Magi-Monsters were far more savage than mages, capable of catastrophic destruction when

    enraged.

    vin sat by the stream, catching his breath, and cooling his overheated blood. Though

    bedraggled, a smile graced his face¡ªthis might¡¯ve been his strongest state yet, and he was fairly

    satisfied.

    Indeed, Stage VII had elevated hisbat strength to a new level, and with further stabilization, he

    anticipated even more growth.

    After a short rest, vin approached the fallen Chrome Crested Lizard. Such Magi-Monsters had

    exceptionally hard bone tes on their backs, harder than steel. He sliced through the scales,

    peeled back the flesh, and effortlessly extracted five special bones. Each was asrge as a fist;

    fashioned into bone daggers, they would serve him well.

    "Gotta hunt a few more Magi-Monsters," vin muttered, cleaning his Dawnedge de and taking

    the bones with him. The best way to enhance one''sbat prowess was through ceaseless battle,

    amassing experience between life and death, and unlocking potential amidst peril. Unlike other

    ''orthodox'' Prot¨¦g¨¦s, with no one to guide or assist him, he had to forge his own path and Energy

    approach.

    However, as he ventured into the dense forest, he encountered a hunting party. vin was taken

    aback, and so was the hunting party. Both were about to give way when they stopped

    simultaneously.

    "vin? Ha, vin!" The hunting party was surprised and delighted.

    With a frosty gaze, vin recognized them as a squad from the Grand Elder''s faction, an eight-

    person team. He had wondered why he hadn''t run into them days earlier, and here they were now.

    "I thought you''d have been hunted down by now, but it seems you''re still alive," a portly man

    stepped forward, eyeing the bloodied vin with a growing smile. Thisd was tough, surviving until

    now.

    vin had just fought the Chrome Crested Lizard, and he was wounded and looked ragged.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s jeered, circling him. "I must say, I admire you for surviving half a month into the

    hunting festival. Tell us, how did you manage? What did you eat and drink? Have you even slept?

    Hahaha."

    vin slowly retreated to the edge of the stream. Having just battled the Chrome Crested Lizard, he

    was severely injured and spent. These people looked strong, particrly the portly leader, and

    vin remembered him from the Arena by Adirich''s side.

    "What''s the matter? Not talking? You must have been on edge, eating poorly, sleeping poorly. I''ll tell

    you, from today, you don''t have to hide anymore, because you''re going to... die, hahaha," the portly

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ gloated, thrilled to have cornered vin. Bringing his head to Adirich would not only earn

    him Elixir Herb rewards but possibly the mentor''s favor.

    "What''s that? Chrome Crested Lizard?" one of the Proteges noticed the lizard''s corpse by the

    stream, seemingly fresh.

    "So you came here to take advantage? Poor fellow, you look like a beggar."

    "That''s his lot in life. A servant in the Organization, a beggar out here. Not that strong, yet he

    pretends to be so proud."

    "vin, how do you want to die? Standing or kneeling? Standing might hurt, but kneeling will be

    quick. Come on, tell us how you want to die. We''re reasonable."

    The hunting group closed in, eager for some fun after days of tense and strenuous hunts.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Trevas, and I am..." the portly man began, patting his chest with a

    smile, but vin suddenly turned and dashed across the stream, plunging into the dense forest

    ahead.

    The hunters stiffened in surprise. Did he run? Did he actually flee?

    "Heh, interesting, after him!" Trevas ordered nonchntly. The team burst forth, howling and

    spreading out to chase.

    Despite his injuries, vin was not as weak as they thought. He sprinted low to the ground, agilely

    maneuvering through the tangled old trees and underbrush, swiftly losing the pursuing party.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Trevas and his party were taken aback; even wounded like that, vin ran like a hare. "The prey

    that was within our grasp can''t escape; chase him down!" Trevas shouted, urging his team to

    pursue at full speed.

    vin kept his cool, deliberately choosing the most chaotic parts of the forest to escape through.

    Once a safe distance was gained, vin paused briefly to invoke the Restoration Mantra, drawing

    upon the Restoration Aether that flowed through thend and sky. As the mystical energies suffused

    his body, they mended his wounds and replenished his vitality. At the slightest hint of pursuit, he

    would resume his flight.

    This pattern of running and healing continued for nearly two hours. Despite spending the majority of

    the time in flight, his spirit and strength were slowly being restored.

    Trevas and hispanions were finally enraged. Pursuing a Stage V vin, especially one who

    was nearly at death''s door, for two whole hours was a humiliating endeavor. The most vexing part

    was that vin always seemed to be just ahead of them, tantalizingly close before vanishing like a

    wisp of smoke, making it seem as if he was toying with them.

    At high noon, Trevas barked orders, and the eight-person squad split into four groups, each moving

    separately but maintaining a safe distance to avoid any unforeseen cmities.

    By now, vin had regained most of his strength, and the roles of the hunted and the hunter were

    about to reverse.

    "Where has that damned cur run off to now?"

    "Once we catch him, let''s break his legs first!"

    "It''s like the more he runs, the more his vigor grows."

    A man and woman climbed a low hill, cursing under their breath. They scanned the surroundings ¨C

    vin had been right before them moments ago, but now he was nowhere to be seen.

    "Keep after him. I want to see how long he can keep this up."

    The man tugged at his cor and gritted his teeth as he started to run. As he was about to leap

    down from the hilltop, a figure suddenly soared into the air like a hawk taking flight. Two throwing

    knives whistled from his hands, aimed at both the man and the woman behind him.

    "vin?" Their expressions shifted as they dodged back, but the throwing knives weren''t on a

    straight path; they spun, mming into their ribs with a thud, blood spraying as screams echoed

    through the caverns.

    vinnded with a roll, surging up to appear before the man and delivering a crushing blow to his

    throat.

    With a sickening crack, the force of thousands of pounds shattered the man''s throat. A clear imprint

    of the fist protruded from the back of his neck. His scream was cut short, and his body lifted off the

    ground and tumbled down the hillside.

    The kill was swift and decisive.

    The many twitching in the brush at the foot of the hill, silenced forever in mere moments. vin''s

    cold gaze then swept to the woman, his eyes brimming with lethal intent.

    The woman shuddered, forgetting the searing pain in her rib, forgetting to scream or even resist as

    she stood transfixed atop the hill.

    vin paused, then turned to leave.

    The woman suddenly regained her senses and screamed, "vin is here! He''s here..."

    Suddenly, her chest burst open with a spray of blood. Struck by an immense force, she staggered

    back two steps, looking down in disbelief to see a gaping wound where her heart should be. She

    opened her mouth to speak, but blood was all that emerged. Her world spun as she copsed to the

    ground.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    vin walked away without looking back. Who was the prey, and who was the hunter now?

    Before long, Trevas and the others arrived at the scene, their faces turning grim at the sight of the

    two bodies on the hilltop. Was this vin''s work?

    A Stage VI mage and a Stage VII mage, were both dispatched without a sign of prolonged struggle,

    indicating they were taken down in just a few blows.

    "You want to y games with me? Heh, we''ll see it through to the end. Search for him,"

    commanded Trevas, his face devoid of any smile.

    On a distant hilltop, vin stood atop an ancient tree, gripping his throwing knives, his brow

    furrowed as he focused intently on Trevas'' head.

    But at that moment, a violent tremor rippled through the mountains. They all felt the ground and the

    mountains themselves shake, followed by a deep, booming sound that thundered and echoed for a

    long time. They all looked towards the distantmotion, where a thick plume of smoke rose high

    into the sky, churning tumultuously, on a scale grand enough to be a volcanic eruption,

    apanied by fierce winds sting in all directions.

    Birds scattered from the area, their frantic cries filling the sky as they fled in all directions.

    vin sheathed his knives, looking on in wonderment. This didn''t seem like the aftermath of a

    battle. Had some ident urred?

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Deep within the forest, a giant mountain nearly a mile high suddenly copsed. Dust clouds

    billowed, and fierce winds howled, sweeping across several miles of woond, startling the nearby

    birds and beasts. Yet the thunderous crash and the trembling of the earth drew the attention of

    many Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s and bands of mercenaries.

    It wasn''t long before figures started to appear in the nearby forests, curiously observing.

    As the dust settled, they beheld a ragged peak, half its mass gone. The eastern face was now but a

    pile of rubble mixed with broken trees and underbrush tumbling into the surrounding woods and

    hills. Strangely, at the base of the ruins was a clear entrance to a cavern, over thirty feet wide and

    ten feet high.

    It seemed as if a hollow had formed underground, causing the copse of the mountain. But for a

    mountain nearly a mile high, with such a vast area copsed, the debris outside didn''t seem as

    ''grandiose'' as one would expect. This meant that most of the stone must have fallen into the depths

    below. How vast could the subterranean space be?

    The odd phenomenon kept many at bay, with onlookers keeping their distance. As more and more

    people gathered, standing scattered in the surrounding woods and atop hills, they murmured and

    peered curiously.

    "There seems to be a light inside the cave."

    "Look closely, there really is something gleaming inside. Could it be treasure?"

    "How could the mountain just copse like that? It''s not natural."

    "Don''t rush in there! I suspect someone or something caused this mountain to fall."

    By noon, the surrounding woods were crowded with thousands. The mercenaries and Cobalt Strike

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s ceased their skirmishes, and all eyes were fixed on the strange cavern entrance.

    vin had arrived early, choosing a distant hill to sit atop and practice his Restoration Mantra. He

    was cloaked in a ck cape and wearing a mask. The Dawnedge de was resting on his legs, its

    sword''s energy sharp and formidable. He appeared to be a fearsome figure. This ensured no one

    would dare bother him, especially the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s , who wouldn''t provoke a solitary

    ''frencer,'' especially in such circumstances.

    As the crowd of onlookers grew, so did the restless ones, and groups of mercenaries began to

    approach the cavern. Living by the sword''s edge, they cared little for danger and much for profit.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s remained rtively calm, observing from their position.

    "Such a strong scent! Could there be a woman inside, heh heh."

    "It''s the smell of herbs!"

    "The fragrance seems to have manyyers; there could be a multitude of herbs inside."

    "Who will go in first to scout the path?"

    As the mercenary bands were tentatively considering venturing into the cave, the pervasive scent

    attracted a crowd of Magi-Monsters.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    A horde of Hignd Hedgehogs came thundering through, small in stature but radiating

    tremendous strength. Their quills were like steel spikes, and their tiny teeth were sharp enough to

    bite through metal. Inrge numbers, they paid no heed to the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s or nearby

    mercenaries and charged into the upheaval, quickly disappearing without a trace.

    Soon after, a pack of Tempest Wolves approached, their fierce presence causing hearts to race. A

    majestic tiger with wings upon its back strode out from the dense woods, its presencemanding

    and eyes fierce. Seven ck apes, several meters tall, bounded through the forest, ignoring the

    surrounding onlookers and crashing into the cave with a booming fervor.

    This was just the beginning; more and more Magi-Monsters from all directions converged,

    seemingly lured by the scent inside.

    "What are we waiting for? Charge!" A band of mercenaries shouted and plunged into the cave. The

    others no longer hesitated, and followed in quick session.

    "Don''t act rashly; let''s wait a bit longer. What if there''s danger inside?" many from Cobalt Strike

    urged restraint.

    An Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ calmed his peers. "Let the Magi-Monsters and mercenaries scout for us. We''re in

    no rush; we''ll move when the time is right."

    "Let''s wait a bit longer. The Elders should be on their way here."

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s didn''t rush in blindly. They were noble scions, not to risk their lives carelessly. If there

    were treasures inside, they could reap the benefits from the outside. And if danger lurked within,

    why should they die like mere mercenaries?

    The cave seemed deep, with over a thousand people and Magi-Monsters having entered, but the

    sounds that echoed out were deep, chaotic, and muffled. Those standing afar could barely hear, as

    if the throngs that entered and the beasts had vanished into oblivion.

    As the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched anxiously, vin, fully healed, approached the cave

    entrance with the ancient sword in hand, furrowing his brows as he peered inside.

    A dim glow shone from within the cave, as if emanating from deep below, apanied by a rich

    fragrance that was refreshing and invigorating, as if one had consumed an Elixir Fruit. Yet mixed

    within the scent were hints of blood and other odors. Without a doubt, the mercenaries and Magi-

    Monsters inside had shed.

    As vin observed, a young man with an iron sword approached, his gaze also sharp and focused.

    His presence was formidable, and the ck battle de on his back hummed faintly, as if alive with

    spirit.

    Cedrick!

    He didn''t recognize vin, merely giving a cursory nce at the ancient sword. "Nice de!"

    Before long, another youth arrived, fair as a maiden, with glowing skin, delicate features, and lips as

    red as the blushing dawn. His brows appeared meticulously groomed, and his tall and slender figure

    was wrapped in a richly embroidered robe. At first nce, he could be mistaken for a high-born

    lady. Yet his eyes were sharp as a hunting hawk, shining with intelligence and danger.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    This was Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Myke!

    Both were mavericks, unaffiliated with any band and on their own paths. Yet their reputations in

    Cobalt Strike were legendary, and their actions drew the attention of Prot¨¦g¨¦s from afar, prompting

    some to emerge from the woods and approach the stone-strewn ruins.

    At that moment, a thunderous rumble erupted from the forested hills behind, as more than a dozen

    Emberstorm ckbears charged toward the area. Their bodies zed with roaring mes, as if

    they were beasts bursting forth from a realm of darkness. They startled the nearby Prot¨¦g¨¦s into a

    frantic retreat.

    vin nced at the Emberstorm ckbears and stepped aside from the cavern entrance.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Emberstorm ckbears, massive in size, shook the ground as they ran with trailing scorching

    mes, and barreled into the cave.

    Shortly after they entered, vin was the first to follow suit.

    Cedrick and Myke slightly raised their eyebrows, both seemingly prepared to be the first to follow.

    Yet, to their surprise, this odd fellow was even more decisive. Exchanging a nce, the two charged

    into the cave, one after the other.

    Inside, the cave was rugged and winding, a crude passage formed from a pile of giant boulders,

    threatening to copse at any moment.

    The path sloped downward, growing more shadowy and noisy the deeper it went. Roars, shrieks,

    and even cheers echoed chaotically, as if some grand festival were taking ce.

    The scent of medicinal herbs was stronger, and so was the smell of blood.

    vin was about to quicken his pace when suddenly a group of mercenaries scrambled up a steep

    slope before him, their faces twisted in an ecstatic frenzy. They were escorting their leader, who was

    clutching a bundle that faintly glowed.

    "Make way! Clear a path!" the mercenaries bellowed desperately, their emotions running high.

    vin stepped aside, and Cedrick and Myke did the same, allowing them to pass. But it wasn''t long

    before another group of mercenaries burst forth, shouting and chasing after them. "Stop! Leave the

    treasure!"

    "Not on your life! There''s more inside; get your own!" The leading mercenaries shouted back in

    anger, desperately rushing outward. However, the passage narrowed the closer they got to the exit,

    slowing them down, allowing the pursuing mercenaries to quickly catch up. The two groups,

    comprising about a dozen men each, fought fiercely in the cramped corridor, like wild beasts gone

    mad.

    The skirmish continued as they rushed out. There were heavy casualties, so by the time they burst

    out of the cave, only six remained.

    The bundle in the leader''s arms spilled open, revealing arge stone the size of a bull''s head,

    emitting a soft glow and studded with ''gems.'' Upon closer inspection, it was clear that these were

    magical ores, pure magic crystals as valuable as Elixir Herbs or Elixir Fruits.

    In an Ore Mine, an entire rock face might contain only a small magical ore, but this stone bore at

    least a dozen visible ones. Who knew how many more were inside? It was no wonder the

    mercenaries were fighting so fiercely.

    "Magical ores inside the cave? Is there an Ore Mine below?"

    Hundreds of Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s were thrilled, no longer caring about the danger, each racing

    eagerly toward the cave.

    vin, Cedrick, and Myke had already reached the deepest part of the underground. This ce

    was a gigantic Hidden Hollow, and even with many areas buried by the copsed mountain, its

    original grandeur was palpable. The cavern shone with iridescent light, reflecting off countless

    magical ores. Elixir Herbs and Elixir Fruits twinkled among them; the ce was a veritable paradise.

    "Could there be a Ley Line beneath us? Only where Ley Lines pass could such wonders be

    formed," Cedrick marveled.

    The Hidden Hollow was in chaos, with various Magi-Monsters shing over the magical treasures,

    their roars echoing in clusters, and blood sprayed everywhere. Even creatures of the same species

    were locked in brutalbat.

    The mercenaries, too, were fighting fiercely for the treasures.

    vin did not act recklessly; the chaotic scene was fraught with danger, and anyone holding a

    treasure could be a target for Magi-Monsters and other mercenaries. He stood in a concealed

    spot nearby, frowning as he observed the situation.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Cedrick and Myke scattered to other areas, also refraining from hasty actions. They took the

    opportunity to assess the situation and carefully searched for suitable magical treasures. In this

    ce, seizing a treasure was not enough; one had to survive and carry it out.

    Soon, Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s continued to pour into the Hidden Hollow, each stunned by the sight

    before them. Unlike vin and hispanions, most were driven by a passion to join the fray,

    banding together to fight for Elixir Herbs and magical ores. The scene grew increasingly chaotic, the

    carnage wild and savage.

    In the deepest reaches of the Hidden Hollow, a gaunt youth with tattered clothing opened his blood-

    red eyes, awakening from his meditation. Around himy various Elixir Fruits and somerge

    magical ores, the most precious of the cavern, now drained of their essence, leaving only shells

    behind. He spread out his hands, and his shriveled muscles began to slowly rejuvenate, visible

    veins pulsing beneath his skin.

    His power was returning!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Hidden Hollows was once a treasure of thend, a vibrant ce pulsing with energy. Now, it had

    turned into a grisly battlefield, where the ng of steel and cries of the wounded filled the air. Many

    Elixir Herbs and Elixir Fruits were stained with blood and trampled into the dirt by the chaotic

    throngs of Magi-Monsters. The surging energy filled the space, causing the mountains to tremble

    and an unending cascade of boulders to fall, adding to the pandemonium.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, bands of mercenaries, and hordes of Magi-Monsters shed fiercely,

    all driven mad in their quest for magical treasure. Even members of the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    fought each other over the spoils. The situation was out of control, and everyone was blinded by the

    lust for treasure.

    Cedrick and Myke, having spotted their prizes, charged into the fray.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    vin, too, found something in a secluded corner of the battlefield, buried under dust and rubble,

    emitting only the faintest of glows, unnoticed in the chaos. He dodged everyone and the Magi-

    Monsters, moving through the shadows, and upon shifting the heavy stones, found it was a clump

    of Elixir Herbs.

    Arge patch of Elixir Herb, grew wild among the rocks, and in the center of the cluster was an

    irregr stone, looking like an overturned pot lid, embedded with magical ores¡ªsixteen at a nce,

    with even more inside.

    "Beautiful!" vin eximed, spreading out his beast-skin satchel and harvesting all the Elixir

    Herbs. He then used his ancient sword to cleave the stone from its roots and tucked it into his

    satchel.

    A great Ironback Bear suddenly appeared beside vin, imposing and fierce, its bearish fury

    almost palpable. With a swipe of its massive ws, it attacked.

    vin tumbled backward, performing a 360-degree evasion to appear directly beneath the bear''s

    belly, from where heunched a powerful upward strike.

    Goliath Force, second phrase, Colossus Power.

    Boom! The tremendous blow surged into the bear''s belly. Its mighty strength threw the creature into

    the air by five meters, causing it to howl and crash onto the ground, stirring up a wild gust of wind.

    Two mercenaries, eyes filled with greed, rushed over, hoping to take advantage of the situation, but

    were so startled by the sight that they gasped in shock.

    vin shook his hands and hoisted his satchel. "Problem?"

    The mercenaries turned on their heels. "Just passing by," they said, and swiftly departed.

    Not far off, a pair of Tempest Wolves locked their gaze on vin and lunged with menacing growls.

    vin charged at them, cutting them down with ease, and continued his relentless advance into the

    battlefield. Having secured the treasure, it was time to deal with other issues, such as... Trevas!

    "Stay sharp! Don''t let anyone close!"

    "I''m almost done, just a moment more."

    "Ha, that''s right, keep a tight watch everyone!"

    Trevas was hidden in a corner among the rocks, furiously chopping at a boulder with his axe. His

    face was flushed with excitement. The stone was tough, rooted deep in the earth, and covered with

    magical ores, one as big as a thumb¡ªa Super magical ore for sure, which exined his

    uncontroble excitement.

    "Hurry, hurry, we must be quick!" Five Prot¨¦g¨¦s stood guard around him, trembling with excitement.

    Magical ores, so many magical ores! They urged him on while keeping a tense watch over the

    chaotic scene of mercenaries and Magi-Monsters.

    As a pack of ferocious wolves leaped into an attack, the five Prot¨¦g¨¦s fought fiercely, managing to

    repel them. Then, a pair of Azurewind Bulls approached, and they were promptly driven back.

    With a "crack," Trevas finally severed the boulder and unearthed it,ughing triumphantly as he

    lifted the stone high. "Ha, it''s mine!"

    "Let''s go. Let''s get out of here," the Prot¨¦g¨¦s said, equally ecstatic at the sight of so many magical

    ores, enough for all to share.

    "Cover me," Trevas urged, wiping his mouth and preparing to make a break for it. But just then, a

    dark figure burst through the chaotic melee, flipping dramatically tond behind them. As the figure

    landed, it rose up with a sword crackling with energy, aiming straight for Trevas.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s were shocked. Who was this person who had slipped past their defenses?

    "Scram!" Trevas, though stocky, dodged with surprising agility, narrowly avoiding the sword''s strike.

    But the dark figure pressed the attack relentlessly, his de weaving a dense web that forced

    Trevas to stumble back and fall. The stone embedded with magical ores flew from his grasp.

    The dark figure was vin. He intercepted the stone, spun around, and hurled it back into the fray.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    The five Prot¨¦g¨¦s, without a second thought, chased after the boulder, shouting, "It''s ours! That''s

    ours!"

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Trevas tried to rise, but vin''s ''Earthtorrent Greatde'' came crashing down upon him. The force

    of the strike, like the might of copsing mountains, overwhelmed Trevas.

    "Ah!" Trevas let out an enraged cry as a surge of green energy erupted from him, a green haze

    cloaking his body. In an instant, dense vines formed, entangling himpletely.

    The Dawnedge de cleaved through the vines, tearing open Trevas'' chest, a crimson line of blood

    tracing its path.

    Trevas tensed in pain, his green energy boiling over as more vines manifested, whipping through

    the air like iron ils toward vin. This was a disy of astonishing Combat Magic and the

    formidable power of a Novice Mage at Stage VIII.

    vin had to retreat, narrowly dodging theshing vines.

    "Damn, how dare you harm me!" Trevas finally caught his breath, a mix of shock, rage, pain, and

    fear gripping him. He roared to his feet like an enraged grizzly, his body a whirl of vines thrashing

    wildly. The wind howled around him, a truly astonishing spectacle. But vin charged back into the

    fray before Trevas could strike, mming into the tangle of green vines with a low growl, a surge of

    brute strength, and a triple burst of power¡ªthe Mountain Mover!

    With a crackling snap, the vines flew in all directions, and Trevas was sent flying, crashing into a

    pile of rocks behind him. His chest had just been torn open by an ancient sword, and now it was

    struck again by the same mighty force, as if his heart had been shattered, nearly knocking the

    breath out of him.

    vin strode forward, intent on finishing off Trevas. "Cease your attack!!" Five Prot¨¦g¨¦s, stone in

    hand, rushed back into the battle, crying out in fury at the scene before them, and charged forward

    angrily.

    vin swiftly turned and pounced toward them, dodging left and right with the agility of a hare, and

    quickly made his way to the Prot¨¦g¨¦ clutching the stone, who gasped in shock and stumbled

    backward, too preupied with holding onto the precious artifact to fight.

    The others were astonished by the speed of the attack.

    vin leaped into the air, stomping down fiercely in session, sending both man and stone flying.

    He somersaulted through the air, intercepting the boulder mid-flight, and retreated back into the

    chaotic battlefield. The rapid assaults were a blur to the onlookers, swift and ruthless, the marks of

    an experienced assassin.

    Trevas dispersed the vines, revealing his gruesome, bloodied chest. He was sweating profusely,

    realizing he had nearly met his end moments before. With a ferocious expression, he yelled, "Give

    me..."

    A roar erupted as several fierce beasts suddenly charged, drawn by the scent of blood. Trevas and

    hispanions turned pale, bracing themselves for the confrontation. "Beasts, begone from my

    sight!"

    "Trevas, fall back. We''ve got this," the five Prot¨¦g¨¦s, seething with rage, drew their swords and

    advanced on the beasts.

    "Attack, smite them down!" Trevas clutched his chest, taking cover behind them.

    After a fierce fight, the five Prot¨¦g¨¦s managed to repel the horde of creatures. Their strengths were

    formidable, ranking between Stage VI and Stage VII. But before they could catch their breath,

    vin returned, stepping on the retreating Magi-Monsters'' heads, flipping through the air, sword

    swinging toward them.

    "Damn you!"

    "Do you know who we are?"

    "Do we have a feud with you? Why only target us? Have you no decency!"

    "I am Cobalt Strike Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Trevas."

    Their cries rang out, but vin gave them no quarter. The sword was thrusted in deadly arcs, and

    his strikes, empowered by the ''dark energy'' of Goliath Force, quickly subdued the five Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    vin immediately advanced on Trevas.

    "Trevas!" the five shouted in rm. vin was fighting like a savage beast.

    But at that moment, Trevas saw an opportunity, shoved vin aside with a crazed effort, and

    plunged into the nearby fray. "By the heavens, save me!"

    Adirich, leading his party, was breaking through the encirclement, and passing by with a bountiful

    haul. Their party, at least fifty strong, was a formidable force, rampaging across the battlefield,

    ughtering Magi-Monsters and piging mercenaries alike.

    "Trevas?" The group immediately parted, protecting him to the innermost circle.

    "What happened to you?" Adirich eximed, surprised at the sight of the blood-soaked Trevas,

    wondering who could have inflicted such wounds.

    "That bastard!" Trevas tried to point out vin, but... he was gone.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    "First, heal your wounds; we''re breaking out of here immediately," Adirich urged, with no time for

    idle talk. He quickly signaled his men to rally a few more mercenary bands. Raiding was far more

    convenient and quicker than mining treasures themselves. They had already acquired eight stones

    embedded with magical ore and a vast amount of precious Elixir Herbs and Elixir Fruits. A few more

    raids on the mercenary bands, and they could return home with their haul.

    "But..." Trevas couldn''t swallow the bitter pill, craning his neck in search of the ''viin.''

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Stop dawdling. You''ll get your share," Adirich snapped, his eyes reddened by the lure of the riches.

    "Guys, let''s hunt for prey!"

    "Raid and plunder, haha!" the fifty-strong Prot¨¦g¨¦s roared with passion, their eyes scanning eagerly.

    Many mercenary bands hid in the chaos, fearing a plunder. But just then, a loud shout came from

    atop a high rock. The voice was piercing. "Treasure here! Great treasure! Super magical ore for

    those who want it!"

    The scene was chaotic; ordinary voices wouldn''t attract attention, but the words ''treasure'' and

    ''Super magical ore'' were too tempting, drawing the notice of many Prot¨¦g¨¦s and mercenaries

    around.

    "It''s him!! That''s the one!" Trevas'' eyes reddened with recognition.

    vin stood on a raised tform, holding aloft the massive stone he had snatched from Trevas,

    with the Super magical ore facing the crowd. The gleaming magical ore was too eye-catching in the

    dim light, like a potent stimnt shot into the hearts of the hundreds around, also quickly drawing

    the attention of numerous Magi-Monsters.

    "That''s mine!" Trevas growled through clenched teeth.

    "Super magical ore?? Raid!" Adirich didn''t hesitate, signaling his Prot¨¦g¨¦s to attack. What would

    fifty of them be afraid of?

    But then vin made a startling move, waving the massive stone and shouting, "Want it? There''s

    more over there!" He pointed towards Adirich''s group, many of whom held glowing stones or Elixir

    Fruits, their luminescence all the more enticing in the dim light, more wondrous.

    vin hurled the massive stone toward Adirich''s position, shouting, "Let¡¯s go! Whoever takes it, it''s

    theirs!"

    "What the hell!" Adirich''s rage red, but in the next instant, his face turned green with dismay.

    vin followed the stone, tumbling to the ground and sprinting with long strides. The Dawnedge

    de vibrated fiercely, casting a storm of sword shadows as he charged head-on at several

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Fearless, unstoppable.

    "Plunder, raid!" Mercenaries and Magi-Monsters from all directions surged towards them, like

    starved wolves upon sulent meat. The mercenaries who had been previously robbed, threw

    themselves into the fray with gritted teeth.

    Adirich''s band was strong; no one dared to attack them, but with someone leading the charge, why

    hold back? Just go get it!

    The critical thing was the abundance of treasures they had, shining and dazzling in the dark.

    vin, taking the lead, charged through the ranks, fighting recklessly, not to plunder but to create

    chaos.

    The ce descended into utter pandemonium, Magi-Monsters, and mercenaries joined the fray like

    predators, with even the sly Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s rushing in. In the chaos and darkness, it was

    time for battle.

    Trevas was nearly faint with rage. Not again?

    Adirich was burning with fury. ¡°Where did this bastarde from? Did I ever cross you?¡±

    vin, seizing the moment of confusion, made his way to the center. His crude mask looked sinister

    in the dim light. Covered in blood, he emanated a murderous aura, like a demon emerging from hell.

    With a ferocious howl, he charged forward. The Earthtorrent Greatde exuded the might of

    mountains and rivers, and its sword''s energy boiled tumultuously.

    Adirich''s expression shifted, sensing the powerful sword energy. He couldn''t gauge the stranger''s

    origin or strength. Gritting his teeth, he dodged to the side, but... he forgot Trevas was behind him,

    and that Trevas was gravely wounded.

    Trevas'' face nched as the chilling sword''s energy magnified before his eyes.

    It was over, his heart sank.

    Thud!

    vin brushed past Trevas, blood spraying, head severed from Trevas¡¯ body! Trevas swayed and

    fell face up to the ground.

    "Trevas!!" Adirich was shocked, and in utter disbelief as he stared at Trevas on the ground. Trevas

    was dead?

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    The surrounding Prot¨¦g¨¦s inhaled sharply, ¡°Trevas was dead?¡±

    But there was no time for sorrow amid the melee of Magi-Monsters and mercenaries; they braced

    themselves for battle.

    vin''s gaze was icy as he peered through his mask at Adirich.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Who are you?" Adirich''s face darkened, understanding that this man hade for Trevas, and his

    sole intent from the beginning was to kill him! This man was so ruthless, willing to do anything to

    y Trevas.

    "Are you alright?" Three Prot¨¦g¨¦s nervously guarded Adirich, confronting vin.

    vin didn''t strike again but leapt into the chaotic fray, soon vanishing into the darkness.

    "Damn you! Don''t let me find out who you are!" Adirich gritted his teeth.

    Cedrick was nearby, watching everything unfold with a cold eye, not intervening, only specting.

    Who could this person be?

    The situation here grew more chaotic. The mercenaries robbed by Adirich fought back viciously and

    mercilessly, not only to reim their treasures but to kill.

    vin didn''t linger, avoiding all fights and heading towards the exit. But just as he was about to

    leave, he suddenly felt eyes watching him from the depths of the cavern. The sensation was

    unexpected but clear. He turned to look back, and in the dark depths of the cavern, a ragged youth

    stood watching him. The light was dim, and the figure was disheveled, making it hard to see clearly.

    Just as vin attempted to take a closer look, the shadow was gone.

    The chaos at Hidden Hollows was intensifying, with battles growing ever more brutal and the

    stability of the space itself being shaken. Boulders tumbled down thunderously, and the mountains

    trembled violently as if they might copse at any moment.

    "Retreat, this ce ising down!" a Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦ shouted, urging others to make haste

    and leave.

    Those who had secured treasures began to withdraw, but many greedy ones and those empty-

    handed took advantage of the waning chaos to frantically dig and search for loot, heedless of the

    danger.

    By the time the Cobalt Strike''s guarding Elders hurried to the scene, the cavern finally copsed,

    and a powerful shockwave kicked up a thick cloud of dust, spewing from the mouth of the cave. The

    massive stones around the entrance shook chaotically and soon buried the entrance.

    Although most had escaped, hundreds of Prot¨¦g¨¦s and a slew of mercenary Magi-Monsters were

    entombed within.

    "Elder, there is awork of caverns beneath, rich with magical ore and Elixir Herbs," a Prot¨¦g¨¦

    reported from outside to an Elder.

    Five Elders joined forces with the middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s to seal off the ruins, and they urgently

    ordered someone to return to Cobalt Strike to call for more powerful individuals to clear the debris,

    for many treasures were surely still inside.

    vin, avoiding everyone, left for a safe distance and cracked open a stone. In a short while, he

    extracted thirty-seven magical ores. Thirty-one were Ordinary magical ores, five were Intermediate

    magical ores, and at the very center, he discovered a Super magical ore.

    Though there were no Super Elixir Herbs, he did find ten of the Intermediate variety. What a thrilling

    bounty!!

    vin''s excitement did not subside for a long time; this hunting expedition was truly exhrating. He

    remembered back when he was with Cobalt Strike, how scheming was required just for a Viper''s

    Berry, and now, risk brought reward, a truly invigorating thought.

    Of course, the prerequisite was strength; only with sufficient power could one seize the moment

    when an opportunity arose.

    "Ten more days, let''s continue the training," vin said to himself as he packed up the Elixir Herbs

    and magical ores, heading deeper into the dense forest to continue his training. This time, he wasn''t

    searching for herbs but was challenging various fierce Magi-Monsters. With the support of Elixir

    Herbs and magical ores, he could extravagantly deplete his resources, indulging in his practice.

    His goal was to reach the pinnacle of the Novice Mage Stage VII by the end of the hunting

    operation. Others might¡¯ve deemed it impossible, but he could do it! vin could turn the next ten

    days into a month''s worth of progress.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Ten days had passed since the hunting expedition officially ended, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s gradually

    returned to the designated rendezvous point.

    From the original count of over nine hundred, only six hundred had assembled by evening, with two

    hundred and eighty Prot¨¦g¨¦s failing to return. Most had perished in the skirmishes within the Hidden

    Hollows.

    The Cobalt Strike had since taken control of the area, clearing out many Elixir Herbs and magical

    ores.

    Despite the heavy losses, the hearts of most Prot¨¦g¨¦s were still aze with excitement. They had

    all gained something in the Hidden Hollows, with some of their hauls inciting envy amongst their

    peers.

    Adirich''s face was clouded with gloom as he and his team sat in a corner; they had been on the

    brink of the greatest bounty that day. But in the ensuing chaos, not only had they sacrificed more

    than a dozen Prot¨¦g¨¦s, but the treasures they had seized had dwindled to a pittance, leaving none

    for each of them. They were irate, having spent thest ten days hidden in the forest, nursing their

    injuries rather than continuing the hunt.

    The mastermind behind their misfortune was that assassin. Where did he spring from? And why did

    he y Trevas? The more Adirich pondered, the more baffled and aggrieved he became. Had he

    offended someone?

    "Departure is at dawn!"

    The five Elders did not rush to leave, deciding to wait another night. When it came to hunting

    missions, it was often said, ''no waits for the tardy.'' Still they tried to wait as long as possible. After

    all, these were Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Cobalt Strike, and they couldn''t be simply abandoned.

    Throughout the night, people trickled back, most looking harrowed. Upon seeing that the Elders

    were still present, they bowed repeatedly in gratitude. The journey back to Cobalt Strike was three

    days away, and if left to travel alone, who knew what dangers they would encounter?

    "Is vin dead?" a Prot¨¦g¨¦ suddenly asked beside Adirich.

    "vin?" Adirich lifted his sullen gaze, nearly having forgotten thed.

    "Who''s captured vin?" A Prot¨¦g¨¦ circled nearby, inquiring among the Grand Elder''s faction, but

    all shook their heads.

    Someone scoffed, "Maybe he''s long dead. With his meager skills and being alone, surviving would

    be a miracle."

    "I saw vin ten days ago, alive but in dire straits," said someone from Trevas'' squad. They were

    originally eight-strong, now only four remained. Even their captain Trevas had perished in the

    caverns, and the vexing part was that they didn''t even know who the killer was.

    "Didn''t catch him?" Adirich''s brows furrowed slightly; how did he escape after being spotted?

    "He got away." They were reluctant to speak of that day''s events, too shameful to recount.

    Someone said, "If vin hasn''t returned by now, he might have fallen to some beast''s maw."

    They paid no mind to vin''s fate, consumed with indignation over the day''s events in the Hidden

    Hollows, hating the masked bastard to the core.

    The next morning.

    "Most who were to return have done so. Let''s move out." The Elders counted the numbers¡ªsix

    hundred and eighty-three Prot¨¦g¨¦s, with two hundred and thirty-five unounted for.

    Some Elders specifically searched for vin but only shook their heads in disappointment. It

    seemed that Adirich''s group had dealt with him. s, why had the Grand Elder, after eight years,

    seemingly condoned the ying of vin now? Was it because the boy was deemed no longer of

    value, or did his disyed talents threaten the Grand Elder? Poor child, poor Mallister family.

    Mari looked back silently at the dense forest, wondering where vin had gone.

    "Mari, we should be going," urged a Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    Mari gazed nkly for a while longer, then turned and joined the ranks.

    "I haven''t seen vin."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Perhaps he perished in the forest?"

    "s, a life of misfortune. Born in the lord''s manor, clothed in silks and satins, yet just as he came

    of age, his family was ruined, and he was sent to Cobalt Strike as a servant. He barely became a

    Novice Mage, and now has been left to die in the forest."

    "Fate is cruel."

    "Serves him right for boasting he''d join the hunt, knowing full well someone was out to harm him."

    "After eight years and many close calls that he barely survived, it seems this time he''s truly gone."

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s also noticed vin''s absence; some pitied him, and others sneered.

    Such was the nature of life.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    They suspected Adirich and his ilk might have yed a part in vin''s demise, but no one was

    foolish enough to speak up. A mere servant was of no concern to them, at best, a topic of idle

    gossip.

    "March!" The Elders ordered once more, and the procession set off, a grand departure.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s excitedly shared their adventures on the way, some relieved to havepleted the

    hunt, others ted by their gains, and some exchanged tales of their trials, promising to return.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Mari looked back several times on the journey, never spotting vin.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s gradually forgot about vin; his death, if confirmed, was not worth their

    sorrow. Instead, they wondered how Cobalt Strike would deal with Azure Mountain''s two hundred

    thousand ves. Those people had obediently served as ves partly because a young lord was

    held captive, preventing rebellion. Now, with the young lord gone, would those two hundred

    thousand remain subdued?

    "If vin is truly dead, a lot of lives are at stake," an Elder whispered softly. While vin lived, no

    one cared, but his death would be difficult to exin to the Commander, Hamund, and others.

    Two eveningster, intense fighting broke out in the forest ahead, with the roars of beasts

    thundering through the air.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s craned their necks in curiosity. Could it be mercenary bands hunting beasts? During the

    hunt, they were reluctant to encounter mercenaries, but now, emboldened, they looked on eagerly.

    Leading the way, the Elder waved his hand signaling the group to halt. He eyed the path ahead with

    a indifferent gaze, wishing to avoid any trouble.

    Before long, apanied by a thunderous roar, a mighty Ironhide Bull came crashing through,

    hurtling toward the group. Its massive form struck against the sturdy trees, causing a continuous

    rumble. Trees shook, branches and leaves flew about in disarray¡ªit was a thrilling sight. Many of

    the female Prot¨¦g¨¦es gasped.

    A figure followed swiftly, lunging forward and striking at the bull with a powerful punch. The Ironhide

    Bull staggered up, letting out a terrified bellow, and fled in panic.

    The person flipped through the air, punching fiercely, with a powerful presence. His rotating fists cut

    through the air with a whooshing sound. However, from the corner of his eye, he caught sight of the

    vast crowd beside him. Momentarily distracted, his momentum weakened, and he missed the

    Ironhide Bull, his fist instead shattering a nearby boulder.

    The man looked at the group in surprise, and they stared back in equal astonishment.

    "Why have you only just arrived?" the man asked in wonder.

    "vin?" Many in thepany gazed at him in shock.

    The Ironhide Bull, having narrowly escaped death beneath vin''s iron fist, let out a few defiant

    snorts and vanished into the dense forest.

    "Stop it. That''s our supper!" vin shouted.

    A longsword soared into the sky, its de cutting through the air with chilling sharpness, aiming for

    the Ironhide Bull.

    "Splurch!"

    Blood sttered as the longsword effortlessly cleaved through the bull''s tough hide. The bull cried

    out in pain and fell to the ground, unable to rise again.

    One strike, and it was in! The chaos ceased, but the atmosphere turned somewhat strange.

    Cedrick stepped forward from the group, sheathing his greatsword. "I im a part of this supper."

    vin dusted off the stone and dirt from his clothes, looking at the now silent crowd. "You all...

    shouldn''t you have gone back by now?"

    "How are you here?" someone asked, still surprised to see vin.

    "Just the other day, I was deep within Griffin''s Roost and couldn''t make it to the rendezvous. I

    figured you wouldn''t wait for me, so I didn''t go to the meeting point and instead headed back to

    Cobalt Strike on my own. How are you all even slower than me?"

    He hadn''t nned on joining the group, preferring to make his own way back, and taking the

    opportunity to spend a few more days in the wilderness. Another reason was his slight fear of facing

    Mari; he was unsure how to confront her.

    Someone in thepany chuckled softly. ¡°Thed¡¯s got nine lives, he just won¡¯t die, heh.¡±

    ¡°Fall in!¡± an Elder called sternly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± vin noticed the odd looks on many of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s¡¯ faces but thought nothing of it,

    muttering to himself, ¡°I just won''t die, to the annoyance of you all.¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    As dusk descended upon thend, the weary band of adventurers found a suitable clearing within

    the ancient forest to set up their encampment.

    A single Ironhide Bull was clearly insufficient to feed the six hundred souls present, so the middle-

    aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s set out in groups to hunt, bringing back various Magi-Monsters to roast over open

    fires.

    Gathered in groups of a dozen or so, they spread out across the woond, their lively chatter

    mingling with the crackle of mes.

    "vin, how on earth have you managed to survive these days?" Some Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered around

    vin''s campfire, partaking in the bountiful bull meat, eyeing him curiously. His appearance was

    striking; his clothes were clean and in order, his hair well-groomed, and hisplexion rosy,

    seemingly faring better than the rest.

    "Was I supposed to perish?" vin quipped with augh.

    "No offense meant, we''re just curious."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Just persevering, I suppose. I''ve been rather fortunate; death seems to avoid me. Eight years and

    still going strong. I reckon I couldst another eight."

    A chorus of good-naturedughter followed.

    Cedrick, nonchntly picking a piece of the bull meat from the grill,mented, "You seem

    stronger."

    "Have you a keen sense for auras?" vin asked, tossing another log onto the fire.

    "I''ve seen you before."

    vin raised an eyebrow at Cedrick, who tilted his head, meeting his gaze unflinchingly.

    By the fire, the others couldn''t help but sense the strange interest Cedrick had in vin.

    Cedrick took a swig from his sk, then offered it to vin. "How did you manage it?"

    "Fortune favors me, and I''ve stumbled upon a few opportunities," vin replied, after taking a gulp

    from the sk, preferring to keep it brief. This odd fellow always seemed dangerous, an enigma

    hard to decipher.

    Just then, Mari arrived with the Prot¨¦g¨¦s from Botanic Haven.

    "Mari?" The nearby Prot¨¦g¨¦s stood up, admiring the woman who was as pristine and cold as a

    snowke by the glow of the campfire.

    "Where is the Voilet Thistle?" asked Mari, her gaze icy.

    "I tossed all five. How do you think I survived?"

    "Prove it," the Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s demanded, skeptical of vin. They had searched for three

    days to find Mari, nearly driven to madness, yet she had not mentioned what had transpired that

    day, only that vin had taken the Voilet Thistle.

    "How can I prove it? Should I summon the Violet Lion to testify?" vin responded with a shrug.

    "What''s with that attitude? We are demanding the Voilet Thistle, not your life story!" One of the

    Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s snapped, annoyed. The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s from Cobalt Strike showed them

    great respect, yet this rogue always seemed to mock them.

    "Is the Voilet Thistle yours to im?"

    "Webored for two days and used many Elixir Herbs and Elixir Fruits to lure away the Violet Lion."

    "Well then, thank you for your efforts," vin replied, nodding with a wry smile.

    "Listen here, vin, don''t bite the hand that feeds you. If Botanic Haven decides to execute you, no

    one will stop them."

    The surrounding Prot¨¦g¨¦s began to gather, curious about themotion. Was vin shing with

    the Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s? Thed sure was a tough one, taking no nonsense from anyone.

    vin pursed his lips. "I''m not looking for trouble. Alright then, the Voilet Thistle is indeed with me."

    "Hand it over!" the Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ demanded, energized.

    vin pointed at Cedrick with a grin. "Sold it to him for a good price."

    Cedrick continued to eat his bull meat, paying no mind to the Prot¨¦g¨¦s, nor sparing a nce at

    Mari.

    "You dare to toy with us!" the Prot¨¦g¨¦ barked coldly, fuming at the boldness.

    "What''s the matter? You shout at me, but don''t want to question him? Don''t be a coward. I''ll ask him

    for you. Cedrick, they''re asking if you''ve eaten the Voilet Thistle," vin teased, poking fun at

    Cedrick.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s couldn''t help butugh at the situation; vin was bold indeed, taunting Botanic

    Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s and even daring to jest with Cedrick. Strangely, Cedrick didn''t retaliate; he seemed

    to take no offense.

    "vin, don''t overstep. Botanic Haven is not to be trifled with by the likes of you," one of the Botanic

    Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s growled, pain seething in his teeth. If it weren''t for the audience of Prot¨¦g¨¦s, they

    might have dealt with him then and there.

    "I''m telling you, I don''t have it," vin insisted.

    "We''ll search your belongings."

    "That won''t be necessary."

    "Give it here!"

    vin chuckled lightly. "Don''t overstep. I may be but a servant, not of noble blood, but I''m not one

    to be trifled with."

    Mari nced at vin, then suddenly turned and walked away. "Let''s go, the Voilet Thistle isn''t

    with him."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    "What?" the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s were puzzled, wondering why they were leaving without the Voilet

    Thistle, which had disappeared so mysteriously.

    vin picked up arge bone and offered it with a smile. "Esteemed Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Botanic Haven,

    prime beef tendon, a pound of meat for one Elixir Herb. Any takers?"

    "Who would want your meat," the Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ grumbled, storming off with bottled fury.

    vin''s smile faded as he continued his meal, but his gaze shifted towards the shadows of the

    trees ahead, where a group gathered¡ªit was Adirich''s team.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Shall we deal with him now?" asked one with a menacing look.

    "We''ll settle this back at Cobalt Strike," Adirich replied, not foolish enough to strike down vin in

    in sight, especially with Cedrick seated by his side. Judging by their interaction, Cedrick didn''t

    seem like he would stand by and let them harm vin.

    The grand hunt hade to a close, and over six hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s safely returned to Cobalt

    Strike. The hunting campaign had been costly, but many Prot¨¦g¨¦s had reaped enormous bounties,

    enviable hauls of various magical ores and Elixir Herbs. These treasures belonged to the individuals

    alone; Cobalt Strike would noty im to even a de of grass or a pebble from their spoils.

    That was the allure of the hunt ¨C opportunities and resources earned solely through skill and

    bravery.

    Upon his return to Cobalt Strike, vin sought out Carlys and presented her and Celesse with

    Intermediate magical ores and Super magical ores, keeping only Ordinary Elixir Herbs and Ordinary

    magical ores for his own use over the past ten days. He had saved more precious treasures.

    Yet no sooner had vin left than Carlys, with a mischievous smile, chased after him and returned

    his offerings.

    Both were Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike, holding esteemed positions within the stronghold. They

    could freely take magical treasures and Elixir Fruits, so they could not ept vin''s gifts, knowing

    they were won through his perilous efforts, no matter their value.

    In the deep of night, vin took a thorough, invigorating wash and prepared to practice his

    Restoration Mantra.

    The voice that had been absent for so long spoke again. "The power you seek, I can help you

    achieve it."

    "Do you know what I''m thinking?" vin had been waiting for this voice, and atst, it returned.

    "I know what you''re enduring."

    Sitting cross-legged beneath an ancient tree, vin felt the state of the Energy Core within his

    Energy Realm. "I believe you may have some background, but I don''t trust in your ability to help me.

    Let''sy our cards on the table; I won''t cast you out of my body, nor will I hand you over to Cobalt

    Strike. You can stay and recover at your own pace. When you''re ready to leave, I''ll take you beyond

    Cobalt Strike''s borders. I expect nothing in return; consider it a friendship."

    He could sense the Chained Spirit''s wariness towards Shadowbringer and discern that it must have

    been formidable in life. He tried to soothe it without showing weakness.

    "I can''t grant you immediate strength, but I can guide you to more potent Combat Magic and power."

    "What do you want from me?" vin was puzzled; the Chained Spirit seemed determined to remain

    within him.

    "Take me back to my n."

    "I''m sorry. I don''t wish to involve myself in your feud with Cobalt Strike."

    "You wish to destroy it, don''t you?"

    Leaning against the old tree, vin chuckled lightly. "I don''t harbor the deep hatred you imagine."

    "Your current strength won''t get you to Celestial Domain of the East. I''ll help you grow stronger, and

    when you''ve reached a certain level, remember to take me back. It''s that simple."

    "I''d rather not invite trouble. I can be stronger on my own, travel further without needing gifts

    that might beced with schemes or lead to peril."

    "You have ambition and desire, but without resources, without allies, you won''t get far."

    vin, tired of the back-and-forth, proposed a deal. ¡°Stay inside me and be straightforward and

    honest. When the old man returns, I''ll hand you over to him, how''s that?"

    "He won''t being back."

    "He will."

    "You don''t understand him, his background. He won''t return, and perhaps..." The Chained Spirit

    trailed off, then after a moment of silence, offered. "I have a secret that can hasten your growth!"

    "I really don''t need it."

    Ignoring vin''s protest, the Chained Spirit continued, "A thousand miles away, at the Watcher''s

    Coast, lies a lost ancient kingdom, buried in the abyssal depths of the sea. I possess the key to

    awaken it, where the mighty secrets of the Ancient Kings¡ªpowers sealed for millennia¡ªlie

    dormant."

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    "The Power of the Ancient Kings?" vin''s interest was piqued¡ªa vanished realm of old? Where

    secrets were sealed for eons?

    "I can unlock it, and help you gain the Kings'' eptance."

    vin took a moment to cool his burning curiosity. This secret was too vast. "Why offer it to me? Is

    it just because I can take you back to your kin?"

    "The stronger you be, the faster you grow, the shorter the journey back. I... may notst many

    more years..." The Chained Spirit''s faint whisper faded into the Energy Core.

    Did vin believe it? No! The tales of the Watcher''s Coast might¡¯ve been true, but he feared the

    Chained Spirit harbored ill intentions.

    Should he go? Perhaps in the future, but certainly not now.

    At his current realm as a Novice Mage at Stage VII, vin could still move about near Cobalt Strike,

    but in the perilous world beyond, he was far too weak, let alone facing the alluring magic of the

    Sacred Territory. Once in peril, he truly could fall under the Chained Spirit''s sway.

    As vin pondered in silence, he suddenly noticed a figure standing by the iron gate, d in

    flowing white, her chill aura spreading beautifully under the moonlight. "Mari? You¡¯vee in the

    dead of night. Aren''t you worried about misunderstandings?"

    Mari stood in the shadows, her veiled beauty stunning and delicate, and her figure statuesque

    even beneath the long gown''s cover, not hiding her perfect contours. "Where are the Voilet

    Thistles?"

    "Gone." vin was on guard¡ªshe couldn''t possibly be here to settle scores, could she?

    "Five Voilet Thistles are worth a Legendary Elixir Fruit. You couldn''t have subdued them on your

    own. Unless someone was helping you."

    "I don''t follow you." vin mulled over her words¡ªthey seemed double-edged.

    "Only after consuming Voilet Thistle could you have advanced to Stage VII, and you can''t possibly

    handle their power alone. Who is helping you?"

    Speechless, vin wondered how everyone could see his advancement. "What are you implying?"

    Mari pressed directly, "Is the Chained Spirit, sealed within the Rune of Abandonment Lock in

    Botanic Haven, inside you?"

    At that moment, vin felt eyes in the Energy Core slowly open.

    "I''ve touched that stone, but that doesn''t link me to it, nor do I know where the Chained Spirit has

    gone. You should ask the Elders of Botanic Haven." vin didn''t hesitate to deny any connection.

    "vin, you could trust me, you know."

    "Of course. I trust you, Mari, I trust Botanic Haven, and I trust the great Cobalt Strike." vin

    scoffed.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Mari looked at vin, then fell silent.

    vin spread his hands. "Anything else?"

    "If you feel anything odd,e to Botanic Haven and find me. It''s more dangerous than you think,

    and don''t make any deals with it¡ªyou can''t control it." Mari tossed vin a token engraved with

    the delicate letter ''M.''

    Catching the cool, smooth token, vin responded, "Thank you, I will remember."

    "Let''s pretend what happened in the cave never urred. If I hear any rumors, I will not be lenient!"

    Mari''s tone was slightly colder as she left the storeroom.

    "Don''t worry. I haven''t seen anything."

    Mari''s steps halted, and she cast a cold nce back at him. vin immediately shut his mouth,

    realizing his mistake.

    After Mari left, the eyes in the Energy Realm slowly closed again, saying no more.

    vin leaned back against an ancient tree, staring at the stars in contemtion.

    "The Power of Kings!"

    "The lost ancient realm!"

    The temptation resurfaced but was swiftly subdued by vin. His most urgent wish was to save his

    loved ones and the suffering citizens¡ªover two hundred thousand of them. The only solution was

    The sh of Eight Orders!

    "How can I partake?"

    "How do I secure a spot?"

    "Who can... help me..."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Celesse and Hamund could only offer so much help; certainty was not guaranteed. vin had to

    think of another way.

    The next day, vin received a delivery list and, carrying a stone urn, made his rounds, eventually

    finding Balder in the Arena of the ninth district.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Thisrge, jovial man watched the impressive sparring in the Arena with a smile, taking special note

    of several young Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    In his hands, he held a leather tome, neatly listing over three hundred names of Prot¨¦g¨¦s he saw

    potential in. But Balder didn''t just pick anyone¡ªhe followed a process. First, he made acquaintance

    in private, garnered favor, then observed silently, took notes, and, when the time was right, lent a

    helping hand.

    Balder was not only selecting guardians for his family but also ''troops'' for himself. Thus, he valued

    talent and potential, but even more so, character and determination. Typically, he''d observe for a

    couple of years before making a final decision. If suitable, he would vie for them wholeheartedly; if

    not, they would remain friends.

    "vin?" Seeing vin, Balder greeted him warmly. "I''ve been meaning to speak with you; you

    participated in the hunting tournament."

    Passing by Balider, vin suggested, "Could we talk somewhere?"

    "Of course, of course." Balder had been eager to discuss matters with vin, who had defeated

    Galos at the Arena and survived the hunting tournament. vin''s soaring momentum, like a hawk

    taking flight, had piqued his interest even more.

    vin, with his urn, left the Arena, heading to a grove at the foot of the mountain.

    Balder strolled in with a hearty chuckle, his loyal followers wisely staying outside to keep watch.

    "So you''ve been wandering every Arena, hunting for targets? Are you not afraid that Cobalt Strike

    wille knocking?" vin put down his stone urn, eyeing the approaching Balder.

    "Far from it, I''m a man who enjoys making friends," Balder squinted and grinned, his features nearly

    disappearing into his jovial expression.

    vin sized him up carefully. "What''s your standing within the Mollen family?"

    Sharp as a tack, Balder''s eyes narrowed into slits. His smile was wide and good-natured. "I have a

    say."

    "I''ve got a proposition, and I wonder if you''d be interested."

    "Speak your mind, vin. I''m always interested in making friends."

    "I was hoping to make a friend of you, someone trustworthy." vin had inquired through Carlys

    and knew Balder''s identity was special, quite likely a direct descendent of the Mollen family. As for

    the specifics of his status, she wasn''t too sure, but that direct lineage was enough for vin.

    "Have you encountered some trouble?" Balder suddenly became alert; he''d been observing vin

    for a while. This young guy was as stubborn as they came, the sort who wouldn¡¯t stay down unless

    utterly vanquished, tough to the core. Why would he suddenly be looking to ¡®sell himself?''

    Unless it was a matter of great importance, vin wouldn''t be making such a decision.

    "Am I worth making your acquaintance?"

    "Of course! It would be my honor!" Balder acknowledged vin''s value, especially at this moment.

    "In making you my friend, you help me with a task." When vin spoke of making friends, it was

    essentially a euphemism for pledging service. As for to what extent and in what manner, that was

    for Balder to weigh. vin couldn''t ce all his hopes on Celesse''s master; he needed an external

    force to spur things on, and Balder was the prime choice.

    "To serve you would be my honor," Balder said, all smiles and politeness, yet his true thoughts

    never showed on his face. He always looked courteous, no matter the circumstances.

    "Help me secure a spot in The sh of Eight Orders," vin stated inly.

    Balder looked at vin intently. A smile was stered on his face, but his gaze shifted, "Are you

    serious?"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    "If you secure a spot for me, I''ll consider you a friend."

    Balder spoke with a gentle tone, "The Eight Orders of the Nortnds hold The sh of Eight

    Orders in high regard; they always bring their most skilled Prot¨¦g¨¦s to the tournament. Moreover,

    casualties are amon urrence during thepetition. vin, it''s not that I''m unwilling to

    help, but your current level..."

    "I am now at Novice Mage Stage VII. Give me another month and a half, and I''ll do everything

    within my power to reach Stage VIII."

    "Stage VII?" Balder was taken aback.

    vin summoned lightning, elevating his presence to its peak. "Stage VII, already at the pinnacle."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Balder''s gaze shifted again, twinkling with recognition. If he remembered correctly, it had been

    merely half a year since vin advanced to Novice Mage, and now he had already reached Stage

    VII? As one''s level increased, progress typically slowed, especially the leap from Stage VI to Stage

    VII, which was a significant hurdle. Yet, vin had been at Stage V just a month and a half ago.

    "How did you manage this?" Balder knew of vin''s talent and his fierce determination, but to surge

    to Stage VII in half a year seemed almost unnatural.

    "I will advance to Stage VIII in a month and a half. Help me secure a spot in The sh of Eight

    Orders."

    Balder quickly regained hisposure, not rushing to answer. vin''s talent and rapid growth truly

    astonished him. However, Balder didn''t have the influence to vie for a spot in the tea gathering.

    After all, the Mollen family wasn''t powerful enough to allow Cobalt Strike to bring a ''weakling'' to The

    sh of Eight Orders and face embarrassment.

    vin didn''t pressure Balder and waited for his decision.

    After a long hesitation and a light chuckle, Balder said, "I''d truly like to help you, but... you might not

    understand The sh of Eight Orders. It''s where the strongest of the new generation of the Eight

    Orderse to spar, almost exclusively Stage IX prodigies, and some even as exceptional as

    Celesse. It''s not that I doubt your strength, but..."

    "I''m not going for the experience of The sh of Eight Orders. I''m going to secure a spot and

    leverage it for my standing in Cobalt Strike." vin wasn''t fighting for himself; he was fighting for

    the 200,000 people of Stormcast. He hadn''t had the strength topete before, but now that he

    did, he was determined to fight for it.

    Balder was sharp and grasped the gist of vin''s intentions. "May I be so bold as to ask if you...

    hate Cobalt Strike?"

    "I am not a rabid dog; I don''t bite without cause."

    Balder was quite pleased with this response, and his smile deepened involuntarily. The Mollen

    family didn''t want to offend the entirety of Cobalt Strike, but if it was just about angering one Elder,

    that was worth considering. However, terms would need to be negotiated. "I personally would like to

    help you, but to persuade the Commander, I need my family to step in. How can I bring them on

    board without some sort of assurance?"

    "I willpete for a ranking, and if I seed, we shall be friends. If I fail, I will sell myself into the

    service of the Mollen family." vin shouldered his water barrel and left the dense woods.

    Balder stood still, silent for a long time. If it were anyone else, he would have taken their words as a

    jest, but vin''s character and the talent he''d shown in reaching Stage VII in just half a year were

    enough for Balder to take him seriously.

    Investment... Investment was about taking risks! It relied on foresight and vision.

    "My lord." A few attendants entered the grove.

    Balder uncharacteristically subdued his smile, and his eyes narrowed with a sharp glint. The

    attendants were quietly perplexed; they had been with Balder for many years and had never seen

    him exhibit such a demeanor.

    After a while, Balder raised his head, his smile returning. "Summon my father here!"

    ...

    vin trusted that Balder would seriously consider the proposition. For the Mollen family, this was

    like a high-stakes wager, betting that he could achieve a notable rank in The sh of Eight Orders.

    If he seeded, his status would change dramatically. The first thing to be reversed would be his

    servitude; with freedom from control, he would essentially gain his independence. A potentialden

    free man with the background of the young lord of Stormcast was a trade the Mollen family would

    likely be pleased with.

    With the Mollen family''s cooperation, vin would find it easier to support his own kin.

    This was the decision vin had pondered over the entire night, involving a series of strategic ns

    for the future. Once the Mollen family agreed to his proposal, they would inevitably be closely tied to

    vin for a long time, working for him and realizing their greater interests.

    But the precondition was that vin needed to secure a rank in The sh of Eight Orders - this

    was the crucial point.

    "Stage VIII! A month and a half to reach Stage VIII!" vin set a strict order for himself.

    From that day on, he adopted an unprecedented low profile, ignoring all provocations from the

    outside world and all humiliations. He spent his mornings making deliveries and dedicating all other

    time to training.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Grand Elder''s faction sought trouble but found no opportunity to act. They even

    wanted Adirich to lead them, but Adirich had been taken away by an Elder for special training.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Gradually, vin fell into a state of deep focus, wholeheartedly immersed in his training. However, it

    wasn''t long before that group of peple found a new way to deal with vin.

    "vin!" Odell called out, craning his neck as he pushed open the iron door to the storeroom,

    waving a list in his hand. "Delivery! Hurry up with the delivery!"

    vin was sitting cross-legged on a stone bench, practicing the Restoration Mantra, regting his

    breath.

    "vin! Are you bloody deaf?" Odell hollered, but he didn''t dare step into the storeroom. This

    madman had grown increasingly formidable, and even bested Galos inbat. If it weren''t for the

    Grand Elder''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s arranging this, he wouldn''t have wanted toe.

    vin continued his practice, showing no intention of acknowledging him.

    Odell, still waving the list, said, "Starting today, your delivery load has increased fivefold, including

    morning, afternoon, and evening. The Overseer has spoken; as a servant, you do what servants do.

    Do you hear me? Here''s the list, I''m leaving it here, and if it''s not done by nightfall, there''ll be hell to

    pay. I''m talking to you, you..."

    Suddenly, vin opened his eyes, and Odell''s shouting came to an abrupt halt, though he tried to

    maintain hisposure. "You better get moving and stop dawdling."

    "Odell." vin looked at Odell expressionlessly.

    "What do you want? Keep it together, no rash moves!"

    "Go have a good meal."

    "What?"

    vin ignored him further, closing his eyes to continue his mantra, disregarding the list.

    By evening, Odell stormed into the storeroom, fuming, "vin, have you lost your mind? Why

    haven''t you made the deliveries? Ah!! Why!!"

    vin nced at the sky, stretched his neck, moved his body, and then stood up from the stone

    bench.

    "What are you doing!" Odell felt a sense of dread; was this man going to hit him?

    vin stepped towards Odell. "Have you eaten well?"

    "What''s it to you?"

    "We haven''t had a good spar in over half a year."

    Odell backed away, holding onto the iron door. "What do you mean? What are you trying to do?

    vin, don''te any closer. I warn you, I... vin... Ah..."

    That very night, Odell disappeared!

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    No one noticed the first day, but by the second, they started searching everywhere. On the third

    day, they found him.

    Odell had been buried alive! He was buried at the foot of a small hillock, and only his head was

    exposed, mouth gagged, barely clinging to life. If not for their timely discovery, he might have

    actually died.

    Odell, crazed with thoughts of revenge against vin, vanished again that very night.

    The other stewards searched through every hill and found Odell at the bottom of a deep well,

    hanging by a rope amidst venomous snakes. When Odell was pulled up, he had nearly lost his soul,

    dazed and unable to speak.

    "Rebellion!" The Overseer of Cobalt Strike bellowed in rage, ordering vin to be confined for two

    months!

    vin packed his belongings simply, locking the storeroom''s iron door, and voluntarily went to the

    underground dungeon of Cobalt Strike. After that, he vanished from everyone''s sight.

    That was precisely the result vin desired. Rather than being harassed daily, he preferred a ce

    to practice in peace.

    With the Restoration Mantra to sustain him, he could practice unaffected by the environment,

    making a day''s worth of practice equal to two or three, an advantage other Prot¨¦g¨¦s certainly didn''t

    have.

    In the dark cell, vin cast aside all distractions, wholeheartedly immersing himself in practice. He

    trained fiercely in the arts of the Indigo Viper and the Earthtorrent Greatde, as well as the Goliath

    Force, doing everything he could to break through to Stage VII.

    However...

    After more than ten days, vin noticed a problem.

    Breaking through to Stage VII was proving harder than anticipated. At the end of the Great Hunt, he

    had already reached the pinnacle of Stage VII, but after twenty days of practice, there was no

    movement, no sign of a breakthrough. At this rate, a breakthrough in the short term seemed

    unlikely.

    vin had five magical ores hidden on his person. Should he use them to force the progression?

    Impossible, unless it was a very special spirit item, like the Voilet Thistle, it would be difficult to

    induce a breakthrough. Relying on spirit items for sessive breakthroughs could lead to an

    unstable foundation, affecting future growth potential.

    "Only eighteen days left until The sh of Eight Orders."

    vin sat in the shadows, deep in thought. Even if he treated the next eighteen days as over a

    month, a breakthrough would be difficult.

    "What could I do?"

    vin had considered practicing the second form of the Grand Arcanum of the de, but after

    trying for three days, he couldn''t decipher a single word; the second form was simply not Combat

    Magic he could practice at his current stage.

    "What else do I have?"

    Then, vin remembered the Shadowbringer.

    The old man had warned him not to practice it before bing an Advanced Mage, but vin now

    desperately needed strength and more life-saving techniques. He sought not only a breakthrough in

    his realm but also growth in strength. Only then could he hope to achieve anything in The sh of

    Eight Orders.

    Shadowbringer! It had to be you!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    vin''s consciousness sank into the Energy Core, within the mystical Energy Realm, as he tried to

    awaken the Shadowbringer.

    Despite his various attempts, the Shadowbringer remained silent, floating quietly without any

    response.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "How much do you know about the Shadowbringer?" vin tried tomunicate with the Chained

    Spirit once more.

    "Aren''t you curious to first find out who that old man is?" The Chained Spirit didn''t keep vin

    waiting, responding leisurely.

    "When it''s time to know, I''ll naturally find out." vin was certainly curious about the old master¡¯s

    identity, but he felt no need to learn it from the Chained Spirit.

    "The Shadowbringer is a symbol of him, apanion throughout the bloody path of his earlier life."

    "I don''t care who he is, nor do I care about what he''s done. To me, he''s just the person who''s been

    with me for eight years. You said you''d help me. Let''s set aside the matters of the ancient kingdom

    for now. I just want to awaken the Shadowbringer."

    "Your current strength is insufficient to awaken the Shadowbringer, let alone master it."

    "Isn''t there any way at all?"

    The Chained Spirit was silent for a moment. "Everything has a solution, it''s just a matter of whether

    you can bear the consequences behind it."

    "Tell me, then."

    "How much pain can you endure?"

    "As long as it doesn''t kill me."

    "What if it''s worse than death?"

    "I''ve endured more suffering in the past eight years than you can imagine. I just want results, I don''t

    care about the process."

    vin truly didn''t mind the pain; his kin was suffering, the two hundred thousand citizens of the

    ancient city were suffering, and if vin truly had a chance to save them, he was willing to pay any

    price!

    The Commander''s words also echoed in his ears. vin needed to show his worthiness, to give the

    Commander a reason to release him from servitude.

    "Good! You have the spirit of a warrior. I can help you activate the Shadowbringer, but as for

    harnessing its power, how much you can control will depend on your own endurance."

    vin braced himself. "Bring it on!!"

    "Feel the power of the Shadowbringer. Once it made the heavens bleed and a thousand champions

    kneel," the Chained Spirit whispered, a devout reverence in his murmurs.

    vin furrowed his brow, fully alert. Above the Energy Realm, dormant eyes suddenly opened wide,

    and a vast soul power spread throughout.

    ng! The Shadowbringer vibrated intensely, not with the previous tremors, not with the spreading

    dark mist, but with a piercing resonance so fierce it could shatter gold and stone, sharp and intense,

    stirring within the Energy Realm and throughout vin''s body.

    vin instantly lost hearing, his consciousness blurred by the shaking, and the Energy Core stirred

    like a turbulent sea within. A wild surge of energy flooded out and coursed through his body.

    vin''s body convulsed, blood seeped from every orifice, and he let out a ghostly, agonizing wail.

    "Aaahhh..."

    The Shadowbringer, like a ck heart, throbbed violently in the sky of the Energy Realm. Thump,

    thump, thump, with each beat, terrifying ck mist exploded, filling the Energy Core like an endless

    flood rushing towards vin, an uncontroble dark deluge.

    ck fog surged through his body, infusing his flesh and bones, stimting the Channels of Energy

    like countless dark des piercing back and forth, inflicting unbearable pain. Although vin was

    incredibly resilient, he couldn''t help but scream in agony. Yet the pain wasn''t the worst part; it was

    the spinning consciousness that made him feel as if he was plummeting into endless darkness.

    Then suddenly, the scene shifted, and he found himself in the nightmare of that evening.

    An endless battlefield of ughter, scenes of catastrophic disaster, the earth quaking, and the

    heavens weeping.

    Hurricanes ravaged, torrential rains poured, and the ground split asunder, spewingva.

    Countless beings shed in bloodybat.

    "Arooo..." A colossal beast roared to the skies, shaking the heavens, like a titan wielding massive

    arms, its presence overwhelming.

    It stood on the vast field of death, exuding madness. It¡¯s a conqueror of thend, with blood flowing

    for miles.

    A golden path stretched across the sky, like an endless golden river. Its brilliance illuminated the

    world, casting endless golden light. In the depths of the river of light, a valiant warrior battled fierce

    foes, a dragon, a golden dragon, its roar shaking the earth.

    Ady in white descended onto the battlefield, like a celestial maiden, her beauty eclipsing all, an

    anomaly within the world of endless ughter. Yet with a mere gesture, mountains, and rivers

    changed course, stars shifted, and a full moon rose behind her, from which terrifying roars echoed,

    chilling the spines of countless warriors. Three gruesome beasts burst forth from the moon, as if

    arriving from another dimension, their presence boiling with an immense aura of death.

    "Kill them!" Thedy''s delicate hand pointed forward, her voice clear and melodious, yet filled with

    boundless intent to ughter.

    The three beasts roared hoarsely, racing wildly through the sky as if they could shatter the very

    heavens.

    Ahead on the battlefield, a young boy stepped through the sky, his hair white as snow, his cheeks

    youthful, but his eyes eerie, like endless ck holes. With each step covering a thousand meters,

    he charged towards the beasts with astonishing ferocity.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    On the edge of the field, thousands of robed figures with chains nged on drums and hammers,

    dragging a colossal stone coffin from beneath the earth.

    Boom! The coffin trembled as if a legendary demon was about to return to the world.

    This was a world of ughter, rivers stained with blood and cries reaching for miles. ughter,

    madness, disaster, and all manner of terrifying scenes collided overwhelmingly.

    All of this filled vin''s consciousness as if it were truly happening around him, threatening to

    engulf him.

    Indescribable pain was consuming his very soul.

    Suddenly, deep within the battlefield, a streak of dark light appeared, unassuming, yet stirring an

    endless tide of darkness. The world, suddenly fell into darkness, and everything shattered in an

    instant...

    vin awoke with a start, kneeling on the ground. His hair was disheveled, he was breathing

    heavily, and his body was soaked with sweat, his gaze trembling slightly.

    The nightmare felt so real, yet so illusory. It seemed like an eternity had passed, and yet it was but a

    fleeting moment in his mind.

    "This is the Shadowlord''s realm of ughter!

    "You wish to master the art of the Shadowbringer, you must first endure the murderous intent and

    madness within the Shadowlord''s domain.

    "Every attempt will torment you to the brink of death.

    "Do you... dare to continue?"

    The voice of the Chained Spirit rang out, slightly rousing the bewildered vin.

    At that moment, Celesse and Carlys entered the dungeon to visit vin, when suddenly she heard

    a pitiful and desperate wail from the depths below. Bothdies''plexions changed slightly. Was it

    vin?

    "We haven''t done anything!" the Prot¨¦g¨¦ guardians quickly protested, gesturing with their hands.

    They had done nothing more than limit vin''s food and had not intentionally tormented him.

    "If harm befalls vin, I shall hold you ountable!" Carlys scolded with a fiery tone, following

    Celesse as they hastened to the dungeon''s depths.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s intended to stop them, as it was clearly stated that no visitors were allowed during

    solitary confinement, but... who would dare to obstruct Celesse?

    vin was kept on the fifth sublevel, alone in a spacious cell. The ce was dim and damp, reeking

    of foulness. Two torches hung by the door, casting wavering shadows.

    As they descended, they found vin kneeling there, his appearance disheveled and ghastly,

    struggling to maintain control over his consciousness and the intense pain wracking his body.

    "What''s happened to you?" Both Celesse and Carlys were taken aback by his state.

    vin lifted his head, and his eyes were bloodshot. The murderous aura had not yet faded.

    "Lord vin! You..." Carlys gasped, covering her mouth.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    vin shook his head vigorously, and after a long struggle, he regained control of his senses.

    Recognizing the twodies, he managed a weak smile. "A slight mishap in my training, nothing

    more. I''ll be fine shortly."

    "What have you been practicing?" Celesse sensed something amiss. What kind of Combat Magic

    could torture vin to such an extent? It seemed as if he was teetering on the brink of a magical

    frenzy. She wanted to open the cell, but the guards hadn''t followed them down, and they had no

    key.

    "It''s nothing, really. Got a bit shaken up, but I''ll recover soon."

    Celesse scolded him with a mix of worry and affection, "Must you always provoke Odell? For a

    mere steward, you''ve put yourself through this."

    "I sought a quiet ce to train; this seemed fitting." vin did his best to maintain his smile.

    "Are you truly alright?" Carlys looked at vin with both concern and a touch of fear.

    "I''m fine, tough as theye," vin assured as he stood, brushing the dirt from his clothes. "What

    brings you here?"

    Celesse remained silent, looking at vin.

    vin shrugged, stretching his limbs. "Really, I''m fine. Who doesn''t face setbacks in their training?

    Don''t worry about me."

    Celesse replied helplessly, "I''m about to embark on a journey with my master for further training."

    "That''s right, it''s time." vin pulled out the Super magical ore from his pocket, whispering slyly,

    "Want some? I''ve got more."

    Celesse couldn''t help but smile at his jest, though her expression dimmed slightly as she hesitated.

    "The roster for The sh of Eight Orders has been set."

    "What? So soon?"

    Celesse avoided looking into vin''s eyes, which were filled with disappointment. "The sh of

    Eight Orders only allows contenders under eighteen years of age. Don''t be saddened. You still have

    chance."

    "Who are the contenders?"

    "The four Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and the six strongest from the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Cedrick, Mari, Adirich,

    Myke, Niks, Gwenda. These are the slots proposed by the Commander, and the Elders have

    unanimously approved them."

    Carlys nced at vin''s face, hesitating to continue. "Roald advanced to an Advanced Mage ten

    days ago and is currently undergoing special training by the Elders. He''s our best hope in the

    Cobalt Strike to im a title."

    Celesse consoled vin, "There''s no need to rush your breakthrough to Stage VIII. Calm your spirit

    and solidify your Novice Mage foundations. You''ve advanced too quickly in the past six months. And

    don''t worry too much about Azure Mountain. My master has already begun to devise a n to

    improve the conditions there."

    vin smiled reassuringly. "Don''t fret over me, I won''t be crushed by such setbacks. Focus on your

    own training journey, and don''t worry about me."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    After the announcement of the participants for The sh of Eight Orders, the whole of Cobalt Strike

    was abuzz with excitement.

    The time for The sh of Eight Orders hade around once again.

    Cobalt Strike had not achieved a notable ranking in thest three tournaments, and not only did the

    Elders feel the pressure, but the younger generation of Prot¨¦g¨¦s also felt dishonored. However, this

    time seemed different. Their lineup was unprecedented; even without Celesse in the fray, the four

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s and the likes of Cedrick were a formidable force, their collective strength far

    surpassing that of past tournaments.

    Within the organization, the Elders were confident, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s were fervently discussing the

    uing contest.

    "Can Roald secure a top-five spot?"

    "Will Cedrick and Mari outshine the other three Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s?"

    "Who will be the dark horse of this edition of The sh of Eight Orders?"

    "Why isn''t Celessepeting? She would have easily secured a top-three position!"

    "What kind of lineups will the other seven organizations field?"

    "Oh, how I wish I could participate in The sh of Eight Orders, or at least witness it!"

    The Elders allowed the Prot¨¦g¨¦s to specte, hoping that the organization''s lively spirit would

    inspire Roald and the others who were about topete.

    The Commander personally met with Roald, Mari, and the otherpeting Prot¨¦g¨¦s, distributing

    ample quantities of Elixir Herbs and Magical Remedies to ensure that they could perform at their

    peak during the tournament and showcase the might of Cobalt Strike.

    The entire organization was in high spirits, rallying behind Roald and hispanions, all except for

    vin, who was forgotten.

    vin didn''t give up; he ignored the fervor above and, in the pitch-ck, damp dungeons below,

    tirelessly practiced his Shadowbringer, enduring the most brutal transformation of his life.

    The Chained Spirit repeatedly stirred the Shadowbringer within him, and time after time, vin felt

    the murderous aura of the Shadowlord. His tormented wails and pained moans echoed long in the

    dungeon, regardless of day or night. Even the Prot¨¦g¨¦ guards felt uneasy, wondering what was

    happening below, yet they dared not descend, fearing the young man might lose his sanity.

    Each session brought vin intense pain¡ªthe dark aura of the Shadowbringer seemed to tear his

    body apart, and the murderous intent of the Shadowlord realm threatened to devour his soul.

    He endured agonies worse than death, screaming in heart-wrenching pain.

    Despairing and asionally fainting in agony, vin¡¯s voice grew hoarse.

    vin was on the verge of copse, but each time he fell, he was reminded of his family¡ªtheir

    faces, theirughter, the sweetness and warmth of the past years. Each time he copsed, he

    heard his father''s admonition. ¡°The weak perish, and the strong suffer. You must be the strong one,

    forever!¡±

    vin had the Restoration Mantra, his greatest reliance, which allowed him to recover swiftly after

    each fall.

    The Chained Spirit suggested enduring the ordeal ten times a day, allowing for gradual assimtion,

    but vin pushed himself to fifty times, a nearly mad pursuit of day and night trials.

    Gradually, vin began to endure, to guide, and to control. The Shadowbringer''s aura refined

    vin through its relentless onught.

    Five dayster, vin ascended to Stage VIII through his purgatorial trials.

    While the ordeal was excruciating, the transformation it wrought in vin was akin to a rebirth.

    Previously, his strength was merely physical, but now he radiated power from within. And this was

    just the extra ''gift'' resulting from the Shadowbringer''s aura and the Restoration Mantra''s cycle of

    destruction and repair.

    Five more days passed, and it was time for Roald and the others to depart for The sh of Eight

    Orders.

    Atst, Balder came to the dungeon, forthright in his approach. He simply asked, "Your stage!"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Stage VIII! Stable!" vin stood with his back to the storeroom. His body was shrouded in a dark

    aura, and his voice was hoarse. In his palm, he held a small ck dagger¡ªa ''shadow'' formed from

    the Energy Core''s essence, an external manifestation of the Shadowbringer. It was chilling and

    exuded a deadly aura. vin felt the piercing intent of death, as though he was holding a tiny

    reaper.

    "My father is already at Cobalt Strike," Balder said, jangling the keys in his hand with a simple smile.

    "I wish you fame across the Eight Orders in advance."

    "Balder," vin slowly rose to his feet.

    "Any other requests?" Balder was determined to support vin wholeheartedly; that was his nature.

    "You won''t regret your decision today," vin said, clenching his right hand as the aura of the

    Shadowbringer quietly dissipated.

    In the Energy Core, eyes slowly closed, and a deep voice resonated. "Go forth, to your first battle of

    renown. Unleash your full power. A single Shadowbringer is enough to sweep through the Eight

    Orders of the Nortnds."

    ...

    The Arena, the grandest and most magnificent in Cobalt Strike, was rarely opened to outsiders. It

    was reserved for the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s and a select few mid-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s for their training.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Today, the square was bustling with a throng of thousands, as numerous Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered to bid

    farewell to their ''heroes.''

    At the forefront stood four esteemed Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Goldgrace Roald, Phantom ze Felis,

    Snow Cloak Semar, and Mirafe Abyss Admus.

    These were the paragons of the new generation, not just in might but in talent and the aura of the

    strong, their fame echoed throughout Cobalt Strike for years on end.

    Trailing behind them were Cedrick, Mari, Adirich, Myke, Niks, and Gwenda¡ªsix of the

    mightiest neers, all Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, with formidableprehensive strengths. They were all

    ready to represent Cobalt Strike in the grand tournament, The sh of Eight Orders.

    Cedrick and Mari, their renown and prowess stood on par with the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s!

    None questioned theposition of this assembly.

    Five Elders, apanied by over thirty middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s, arrived at the arena; they, too,

    would partake in The sh of Eight Orders, apanying the Commander to meet the high

    echelons of other Organizations.

    "Well met, Elders!" Roald and the others nodded their greetings.

    "Ye all have a fine spirit about ye," the Elders responded with chuckles, stepping forward to discuss

    the journey with the middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    "Where''s the Commander, eh?" Niks grumbled. His ugly visage was at odds with the dashing

    Myke, yet strangely in good rapport.

    "Likely tending to Organization matters," Myke replied quietly, standing amidst the ranks. He was ill

    at ease with the thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s watching him.

    With a creak of his neck, Niks voiced his impatience, "I can hardly wait! The Organization has

    high hopes for us; let''s not be ousted as soon as we step on stage."

    "We should hold our own for a few bouts, but I fear some might be dead weight." Myke''s words

    floated lightly, but enough to spread among their squad.

    Adirich, basking in the adoration of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s, darkened at these words. "Who are you referring

    to, Myke?"

    "Just a caution to all, no need for anyone to take offense," Myke retorted, ever at odds with Adirich

    and unimpressed by his strength.

    Adirich sneered, "Of all the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, you''re the least qualified, yet here you are, boasting."

    Gwenda, stepping beside Adirich with a smirk, added, "We''re not just here topete, but to

    uphold the image of Cobalt Strike. And you, why must you join and let other Organizations scoff at

    us?"

    Gwenda, a gifted and powerful granddaughter of an Elder from Cobalt Strike, was close to Adirich.

    Niks'' expression chilled. "Are you quite finished?"

    Cedrick, Mari, and the others remained impassive, as if deaf to the bickering. This team was far

    from the harmony the Prot¨¦g¨¦s envisioned. An Elder at the front, unable to bear their squabbling,

    coughed loudly in disapproval.

    Gwenda approached, linking arms with Elder Marthew. "Why has the Commander not yet arrived?

    We''ve been waiting a long while."

    Elder Marthew replied indifferently, "Patience. A distinguished guest has arrived at the Organization,

    detaining the Commander."

    "A guest of such importance?" Gwenda was puzzled, as was Niks and the rest.

    ¡°It was the head of the Mollen family.¡±

    The Mollen family, growing ever more powerful, had spread theirmerce across the Nortnds

    and had a growing presence of strong individuals within the Organization. Their ties to Cobalt Strike

    were increasingly close. But why would their patriarch visit at such a crucial time?

    The Elders remained silent, also wondering why the Mollen patriarch would choose this moment to

    visit and speak privately with the Commander.

    "It matters not. We wait, and when it''s time, we shall depart," Myke said, deliberately distancing

    himself from Adirich.

    vin arrived at the Arena, making his way to the front of the crowd to observe the ten Prot¨¦g¨¦s on

    the tform. He smiled and approached them, having first bathed and changed into clean attire,

    before gathering his belongings and joining the congregation.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The surrounding Prot¨¦g¨¦s were bemused. How had thisd emerged from the dungeons? Why was

    he bound with his pack?

    Balder hastened to greet him with a hearty smile. "vin, this way, if you please."

    Following Balder onto the tform, vin made his way directly toward the departing party.

    The crowd quieted, perplexed by this turn of events. Roald and the others frowned slightly. What

    was his purpose here?

    With a jovial tug on vin''s hand, Balder approached the Elders, nodding and grinning. "Apologies

    for our tardiness."

    Elder Marthew raised a hand to halt them, his expression stern. "Who allowed you up here? Cease

    this disruption!"

    "Eh? Have you not received the message?"

    "What message?"

    "A change of participants."

    "What change?" The Elders and Prot¨¦g¨¦s alike were baffled.

    "vin is to join The sh of Eight Orders."

    The five Elders were momentarily taken aback, then simultaneouslyughed. "Enough with the

    jest."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Gwenda cast a disdainful nce at Myke and sneered, "This is getting more and moreughable. A

    fellow who''s adyboy is bad enough, but now a servant joins the fray? Does our Cobalt Strike have

    no shame?"

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s surrounding the arena burst intoughter. "What''s this, does The sh of Eight

    Orders now require ackey to sweep the floors and tend to lodgings? Haha, the Organization

    surely thinks of everything."

    An Elder scolded vin with a stern look, "Get down from there. Stop this nonsense!"

    "vin, don''t shame yourself. Step down," Roald said with a cold frown.

    Balder, tugging at vin to the side, said, "vin, let''s wait a moment. Perhaps the Commander

    hasn''t¡ªoh... here theye."

    At that moment, the Cobalt Strike Commander arrived at the Arena and nced at vin from afar

    before ascending the training tform.

    "Commander!" The Elder and the various Prot¨¦g¨¦s bowed in respect.

    "vin." The Commander''s gaze towards vin was somewhatplex.

    "Commander!" vin replied confidently, without a hint of inferiority.

    "Commander, vin''s arrival..."

    An Elder began to speak but was silenced by a gesture from the Commander. "Gwenda, you may

    retire for now."

    "What?" Gwenda was taken aback.

    "vin will take your ce in The sh of Eight Orders."

    "What?" Gwenda''s voice pitched up in disbelief, staring at the Commander.

    "vin??" Roald, Cedrick, even Mari, and others were all visibly shaken, thinking they had

    misheard.

    The five Elders were also taken aback and quickly gathered around the Commander. "Commander,

    what is the meaning of this? How can vin rece Gwenda? This... this is too much of a

    disparity!"

    "vin is stronger than Gwenda and is eligible topete."

    "How could vin possibly be stronger than Gwenda?" The five Elders were serious. This was

    ridiculous; the difference in strength was vast, and there were social standings to consider. How

    could they send a servant to The sh of Eight Orders? Would that not bring shame upon Cobalt

    Strike?

    "vin, what have you done!" Gwenda, jolted awake by the shock, pointed at vin and screamed.

    ¡°Me, reced by vin? An Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ reced by a servant? Impossible! This cannot be!¡±

    "Sorry," vin shrugged, his only desire being topete. As for who he reced, that was not his

    decision to make.

    Adirich protested loudly, "Commander! How could vin possibly be qualified topete? A

    servant, a mere Stage VI, how could such a one represent Cobalt Strike?"

    vin reminded him, "Adirich, remember to show some restraint in public."

    "Who the hell are you to talk to me like that? Commander, I protest."

    "Defeat him."

    Before the Commander could finish speaking, Adirich charged like a tiger. "vin, get out of the first

    Arena!"

    Searing Poison Fist! Adirich''s right hand clenched like an eagle''s talon. ck mist swirled around

    his fingers, a poison fog condensed from magic, vicious and deadly, capable of seeping into one''s

    entire Channel of Energy. It was a lethal move.

    vin did not dodge or retreat, meeting the attack head-on, his body generating a fierce gale like a

    hurricane exploding forth, mming into Adirich.

    Pulsar Pike! Though casually executed, the move contained ferocious power. The winds howled

    and forcefully repelled Adirich.

    Stumbling, Adirich lost his footing as vin swiftly followed, brushing past him. With a solid palm,

    vin pressed against Adirich''s abdomen, releasing a tremendous surge of power from his arm,

    concentrated at his palm.

    With a muffled groan, Adirich was sent flying, tumbling over ten meters across the ground, rolling

    uncontrobly until he crashed below the training tform.

    "You bastard!" Gwenda suddenly attacked from behind, a de thrusting towards vin''s nape, its

    gleam shing like lightning.

    "Is this what you call an ambush? You were far too obvious!" vin dodged with a swift sidestep,

    leaving an afterimage where he stood, and, without even looking, grasped Gwenda''s throat with a

    snap.

    The crisp sound echoed through the training tform, as Gwenda was suspended mid-air.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    vin''s gaze was cold as steel, focusing on Gwenda''s eyes. His body''s electricity boiled instantly,

    converging in his arm and transforming into a Shockwave Cobra that hissed menacingly at

    Gwenda, ready to strike at any moment.

    Gwenda''s face paled as she struggled against vin''s grip, but the next second, she was knocked

    away by the Shockwave Cobra.

    The rapid exchange of attacks was a blur, leaving the watching Prot¨¦g¨¦s confused. In the blink of

    an eye, Adirich and Gwenda had both been thrown out.

    Silence fell over the crowd, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. The Elders and middle-aged

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s were shocked, and Roald and others were stunned once again.

    What level was vin? How did he possess such explosive strength?

    Even if Adirich and Gwenda had not used their full power, they should not have been so easily

    dispatched by vin.

    Balder''s smile deepened as he looked towards the eastern side of the Arena, where a conspicuous

    troop in ck armor surrounded a portly, opulent man standing with his hands behind his back,

    nodding slowly at vin''s performance. He gave Balder an approving look, his lips curling into a

    smile.

    "vin, I¡¯m going to kill you." Adirich struggled to his feet, his abdomen writhing with excruciating

    pain.

    "Steady yourself before you speak," vin had been unceremoniously forceful with Adirich. His

    palm thrust, unleashing the force of three thousand pounds in a single explosive burst.

    The breakthrough in his mystical realm and the modifications bestowed upon him by the

    Shadowbringer had transcended his physical form, elevating his full-strength strike to an explosive

    force of over fifteen hundred pounds. With but a minor call upon the Goliath Force, he could

    unleash a devastating breakthrough power.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    "Novice Mage Stage VIII!" Marthew suddenly eximed, even more incredulously than before.

    vin''s realm had clearly ascended to Stage VIII.

    Niks and the others'' expressions grew slightly more solemn, their gaze towards vin shifting

    and changing. When hest defeated Galos, he was but at Novice Mage Stage V. In mere months,

    he had soared directly to Stage VIII; moreover, judging by his performance against Adirich and

    Gwenda, his realm seemed to have stabilized.

    Was thisd''s growth unnaturally swift?

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Balder''s eyes burned with fervor as he looked at vin, thinking, ¡°What is a genius, if not this?

    vin had made the entire cohort of Cobalt Strike''s Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s into a jest! Ha, I''ve truly bet on

    the right treasure!¡±

    "vin will rece Gwenda in The sh of Eight Orders," the Cobalt Strike Commander dered

    once more, thoroughly pleased with vin''s recent disy. The simple sh had justified vin''s

    stance and allowed the Commander, a dignified exit.

    "Has vin gained the favor of the Mollen family?" Myke murmured softly, casting a intense look at

    Balder as he mingled with the crowd. The sudden visit by the Mollen family patriarch suggested that

    vin''s affair might have been the cause, possibly extracting a high price for the Commander to

    change his stance. Yet, it was unknown what vin had sacrificed in return.

    "vin refuses to remain a servant and is beginning to fight back; the Mollen family is his only

    choice," Niks nodded slowly. vin must have paid some price, for it is no easy feat to call upon

    the patriarch of the Mollen family. But upon reflection, vin had reasons thatpelled him; he

    was not only fed up but had also grown up, and, more importantly, had realized his own potential.

    He would no longer be content as a ve nor endure oppression.

    Cedrick chuckled, "A prodigy with boundless potential, not nurtured by Cobalt Strike, and forced to

    seek refuge with the merchants. Is this vin''s tragedy, or Cobalt Strike''s?"

    He made no effort to conceal his voice, immediately drawing the ire of a nearby middle-aged

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ and several Elders.

    The entire assembly of Prot¨¦g¨¦s erupted in fervor, finally grasping what had transpired.

    "The Commander is recing Gwenda with vin?"

    "Novice Mage Stage VIII?"

    "Thed grows more monstrous by the day; how does he do it?!"

    "While others progress by the month, he progresses by the day."

    "Is he truly up for it? His realm is clear for all to see. The sh of Eight Orders is a gathering of

    champions, for all the top Prot¨¦g¨¦s from various Organizations, and vin is a full Stage behind."

    "Adirich and Gwenda were simply unprepared and suffered from vin''s brute strength."

    "Thisd really knows how to surprise people. He took Gwenda''s ce!"

    A minor interlude did not dampen the atmosphere; rather, it sparked even more intense discussion.

    Some even spected whether the Commander''s personal selection of vin was a sign of

    recognition, and whether vin''s status would change henceforth. After all, participating in The

    sh of Eight Orders was an honor in itself.

    The Commander, looking at vin, publicly stated, "Win a match in The sh of Eight Orders, and

    I shall release you from servitude, elevating you to Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    This was his expectation of vin, as well as an incitement. ¡°Just don''t disgrace us in The sh of

    Eight Order.¡± Winning one match will be an aplishment; expecting a grand victory is

    imusible.

    The true glory was for Roald and the others to strive for.

    vin nodded his thanks, but his heart harbored different ns. He remained with Cobalt Strike

    with the goal of rescuing his kin from Azure Mountain; should his family be freed from their plight,

    there would be no reason for him to stay with Cobalt Strike. This was one of the main reasons he

    was willing to pay any price to participate in The sh of Eight Orders.

    He had had enough of this ce!

    "Commander, I urge you to reconsider," Adirich could not contain his frustration.

    "Commander, The sh of Eight Orders is no trifling matter," Roald spoke up publicly, dismissing

    vin''s chances.

    The Commander sternly reminded them, "From this day until the end of The sh of Eight Orders,

    you ten must unite and strive for the honor of Cobalt Strike. Any infighting, sabotage, or actions that

    undermine unity will not be taken lightly!"

    With that, he silenced all objections.

    Adirich turned and nced at Gwenda being carried away. His fist clenched in silent resolve to step

    down.

    Myke chuckled lightly, extending a gesture of goodwill to vin. "Wee to the fold; this team

    could use some vitality."

    "You..." Adirich was already fuming.

    "Adirich!" Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ Admus stopped Adirich. He was also an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ of a Grand Elder,

    and younger than Adirich by half a year. Yet, his realm was much stronger, having been stable in

    Novice Mage Stage IX for over a year. He was justcking the right opportunity.

    vin strode into the ranks, his demeanor serene and undisturbed.

    "Wee!" Cedrick dered heartily.

    "Go for it," whispered Mari with a gentle, encouraging tone.

    Niks, ever the boisterous one, pped a hand on vin''s shoulder. "How did you manage it?" he

    asked with a broad grin.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    In the vast and sprawling Nortnds, stretching for thousands of miles, thend was vast and

    boundless.

    They traversed great mountains and deep ravines, passed through ancient towns and fortifications,

    and after ten days of travel, they arrived at the site of The sh of Eight Orders, the Warriors'' Vale!

    Throughout their journey, they kept a low profile, deliberately concealing their tracks and identities,

    choosing secluded routes. Otherwise, given Cobalt Strike''s standing in the Nortnds, the lord of

    every city they passed would havee out to greet them with great reverence. The Cobalt Strike

    Commander intentionally wanted them to bond, to experience the outside world. He would

    asionally drew out Magi-Monsters for them to hunt and train, keeping their spirits high so they

    might present themselves in the best light at The sh of Eight Orders.

    Warriors'' Vale had a long history, being the most ancient city in the Nortnds, grand and majestic,

    and filled with the sense of time''s erosion.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The city walls towered thirty meters high, forged entirely of ck onyx stone, solemn and imposing.

    The gate towers were grand and atmospheric, like mighty titans guarding the ancient city, deterring

    the throngs of passersby. The moat was over a hundred meters wide and dozens deep, lurking with

    many terrifying Riverine Beasts; falling in would have unimaginable consequences.

    Warriors'' Vale was bustling with life, home to a million souls; the flow of visitors was a vast number.

    During The sh of Eight Orders, many mages also gathered here.

    Standing before the city gates, Niks and hispanions admired the grandeur of the ancient

    city, feeling a surge of bold aspiration. ¡°The sh of Eight Orders, we have arrived!!¡±

    Everyone had the heart of a champion, and everyone yearned to duel with the genius warriors. The

    sh of Eight Orders would gather the strongest elites of the Nortnds, being the perfect stage to

    showcase their valor!

    vin, however, seemed lost in reverie. The ancient city, its bustle, the guards, the drawbridge¡ªall

    these scenes were so simr to the memories of his childhood. It was all too simr to Stormcast,

    where he was born and raised, and where he left hisughter and joy. But eight years had passed,

    what would it look like now? Laid to waste or overtaken by wicked bandits?

    "What are you thinking about?" Cedrick noticed vin''s distraction. While everyone else was eager,

    vin seemed lost in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of home.¡± vin came back to his senses, offering a slight smile.

    ¡°Do you hate them?¡±

    ¡°Many have asked me that. If I didn¡¯t hate, how ungrateful would that make me?¡±

    Cedrick looked intensely at vin, then said no more.

    The city gates were wide open, and a troop of soldiers burst forth. Their armor was gleaming, and

    their horses were prancing. With amanding presence, the people outside the city made way for

    them.

    "Commander Kashann! I am Varin, ordered to await your esteemed Organization!" A warrior in

    golden armor dismounted and saluted, also greeting the other Elders.

    "Have the others arrived?" The Cobalt Strike Commander threw back his cloak, revealing his true

    visage.

    "Order of the Ster Precepts, The Covert Bloodlore Society, Sect of the Hidden Essence, and the

    Sisterhood of the Floral Enchantress. The leaders of these four Organizations have already arrived

    with their Prot¨¦g¨¦s. The Guild of the Earthbound Spirits just arrived, and they''re about to enter the

    city. Tribe of the Skyborne Rivers and Society of Starlit Echoes are still en route, expected to arrive

    tomorrow or the day after."

    "Lead the way."

    "Please! The Lord awaits you in the city!" Varin was very polite. Although the Commander appeared

    unassuming and without airs, he was still a leader of an Organization, a sovereign figure of the

    Nortnds, whose mere stomp could send tremors across its vast territories.

    The procession parted, with three luxurious carriages arriving from behind. The Commander led the

    Elders onto the first carriage. vin and the other nine Prot¨¦g¨¦s each entered the second and third

    carriages.

    Varin and his soldiers observed the ten of them; each Prot¨¦g¨¦ qualified for The sh of Eight

    Orders was a carefully chosen prodigy of their Organization, and if they grew to their potential, they

    would surely be remarkable figures.

    "Look, General Varin himself has gone to greet them. Which Organization has arrived?"

    "They''re so discreet, no grand entrance at all."

    "It seems they walked straight here, not like other Organizations that ride in on Magi-Monsters."

    "The most discreet among the Eight Orders are Cobalt Strike and Starlit Echoes, and neither of

    those Organizations has arrived yet, so who could it be?"

    The city gate was busy with people who, upon seeing the troopse out, gathered to specte

    who had arrived. But before they could discern who it was, the Cobalt Strike party had already

    entered their carriages and were escorted by the troops into the ancient city.

    vin, Cedrick, Myke, Niks, and Mari, the five of them, sat together in one carriage.

    vin lifted the curtain corner, looking out at the bustling, lively streets. "Which is the strongest

    among the Eight Orders?"

    Mari rarely spoke, but when she did, it was with authority. "Among the Eight Orders, there''s no

    official ranking, but indeed some gaps do exist. The first among the Orders is widely recognized as

    the Ster Precepts. Each year, at The sh of the Eight Orders, they tend to secure the first or

    second ce, and it''s rumored that once they even swept the top five positions. The might of the

    Ster Precepts'' Commander, as well as the strength of the Elders within their organization, is said

    to be the strongest within the Eight Orders. Following them are the Bloodlore Covenant and the

    Earthbound Spirits; their collective power is second only to the Ster Precepts, and the prowess of

    their prot¨¦g¨¦s generally surpasses those from other Orders, except for the Ster Precepts. The

    other five Orders are more or less on equal footing, with no significant disparities in any area."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    "With The sh of the Eight Orders only three days away, where shall we stay?"

    "We''ll all be housed within the Lord''s Keep, separated into eight different gardens. The

    championship will also be held there."

    Myke was curious about vin. "What promise did you make to the Mollen family?"

    "Merely forged a friendship," vin replied, gazing out at the bustling city and reminiscing about the

    imagery of Stormcast.

    "Why are you so set on participating in The sh of the Eight Orders?" Myke admitted that vin

    had strength and talent, and a fierce determination. But The sh of the Eight Orders brings

    together the top scions of each Order, each more formidable than thest. vin had gone to the

    lengths of striking a deal with the Mollen family to secure his ce. What was it all for? If he didn''t

    win a single match, he¡¯d return only to be scoffed at. If by some fluke he won one, at best, he¡¯d be

    freed from servitude. Was it worth it?

    Myke didn''t understand, nor did the others.

    vin let the curtain fall. "I''ve heard that the top five will be granted titles, and there are rich

    rewards within the Organization. That''s what I''m after."

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Myke was taken aback, Niks raised an eyebrow, Cedrick turned his head, and Mari lifted her

    gaze. The atmosphere inside the carriage was strangely tense for a moment.

    vinughed. "One should have aspirations, right? What if theye true?"

    The others were speechless, not knowing what to say.

    Niks suddenly spoke, "I feel... you''re nning something."

    vin chuckled lightly. "Don''t think of me as soplex. I''m a simple man."

    Again, speechless, they thought. You? Simple? You''re simply mad.

    At the entrance of the Lord''s Keep, a procession awaited, and a venerable elder with white hair

    hastened to greet them. "Commander Kashann! It''s been two years; have you missed your old

    friend?"

    The Cobalt Strike Commander lifted the curtain, stepping out with five Elders to meet him. "The

    Lord of the Keep, as grand as ever."

    The man appeared old but was vigorous and full of presence. He grasped the Commander''s arm

    with enthusiasm. "You, my friend, should visit your oldrade more often. Please,e inside!

    Commander of the Earthbound Spirits has just arrived."

    "Please, after you." The Cobalt Strike Commander smiled and walked hand in hand with the elder

    into the Lord''s Keep, while Marthew and the other Elders also greeted the host''s other venerable

    friends withughter and conversation as they entered.

    "Is that the Lord of Warriors'' Vale?" vin stepped down from the carriage, watching the old man''s

    retreating figure, which at a nce seemed no different from that of an ordinary man.

    "Don''t underestimate him or the Doramon family. The reason Warriors'' Vale can remain neutral

    between the Eight Orders and the Five Lords is because of the Doramon family''s profound heritage

    and strength, as well as their vast and intricatework of alliances," Cedrick said, dismounting the

    carriage.

    An old man approached with a warm smile, leading them towards the keep. "Please, follow me. We

    must register at the keep first to make the arrangements."

    The Lord''s Keep of Warriors'' Vale was, in truth, a ssic garden estate, divided into many distinct

    gardens, each featuring a differentndscape style and upying a vast area. There were secluded

    old woods, crystal-clearkes, winding pavilions and paths, as well as a variety of elegant and

    refined cottages, and even several spacious training halls.

    The elder led them into a delicate garden shaded by green trees with a clear stream running

    through. The air was filled with a refreshing scent that made one want to take a deep breath and

    calm their heart.

    As they entered the garden, a troop approached them head-on. These men were not only tall and

    robust with noble features, but they also radiated a powerful aura, were d in heavy armor, and

    strode with the confidence.

    They were thepeting team from the Earthbound Spirits! All male prot¨¦g¨¦s!

    Within the Eight Orders of the Nortnds, two Orders were quite special, recruiting prot¨¦g¨¦s and

    practicing Combat Magic of a singr type. These were the Earthbound Spirits and the Skyborne

    Rivers.

    The Earthbound Spirits recruited prot¨¦g¨¦s with an extraordinary sensitivity to Terran Power,

    practicing earth, stone, and dust-based Combat Magic. As a result, each Prot¨¦g¨¦ was especially

    burly, exuding a strong masculine charm, and possessing astonishing explosive power.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    "The Earthbound Spirits!" Roald, who was leading the way, halted and furrowed his brow as he

    beheld the approaching party. The Earthbound Spirits were a formidable organization, second only

    to the Ster Precepts in might. Their Prot¨¦g¨¦s who entered the contests were universally strong,

    making them a powerful adversary for Cobalt Strike at this tea gathering. Furthermore, with their

    explosive power, they often excelled in the Novice Mage ranks, unrestricted by conventional

    limitations. With clever tactics, they could challenge and potentially defeat those of higher stages,

    just like vin, who, while at Stage V, had vanquished a Stage VII Galos with sheer brute force.

    No organization wished to encounter them on the battleground.

    "Are you Cobalt Strike?" The front-runner of the Earthbound Spirits squad stood firm. Each member

    was around two meters in height, exuding a forceful presence that was intimidating.

    "I¡¯m Roald from Cobalt Strike!" Roald responded with a salute.

    "Who here is Celesse?" The Earthbound Spirits'' leading Prot¨¦g¨¦, named Ond, an Advanced

    Mage of formidable strength, was tall and robust without being cumbersome, resembling a rock

    sculpture in both his steadfastness and his unyielding force.

    How did they know of Celesse? Roald''s frown deepened. "Celesse has ventured out for training and

    will not be partaking in the tea gathering."

    "Is she afraid toe? Hmph, it''s rare for Cobalt Strike to produce someone of note, yet shecks

    the courage to show up."

    "I will be your opponent!" Roald stepped forward, his aura zing. His golden sword glinted brightly,

    as if sensing its master''s will to battle.

    "You? Never heard of you," Ond said dismissively.

    "Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, Goldgrace Roald, Advanced Mage. I shall challenge you at the tea gathering."

    Roald dered on the spot, representing Cobalt Strike with an unwavering spirit, undaunted even

    by the fearsome Earthbound Spirits. On this front, vin, Cedrick, and others stood by him,

    stepping forward in unison.

    "Oh? An Advanced Mage?" Ond gave him a few more nces, as did the nine Earthbound

    Spirits Prot¨¦g¨¦s behind him, slightly surprised that Cobalt Strike''s new generation boasted two

    Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The elderly leader of the group interjected with a smile, "Let''s get you registered first. There will be

    plenty of opportunities for friendlybat."

    "Remember my name, Roald!" Roald passed by Ond, following the elder deeper into the manor.

    Ond sneered, "Interesting. Cobalt Strike is making quite the entrance this time. Let''s go and see

    what kind of lineup they''ve sent."

    Leading his team into the hall, Roald found it to be a ce of elegance and antiquity. At the center

    stood a table with an elder seated, keeping records.

    The elder nced at them and began noting, "Is this the team from Cobalt Strike? State your ranks

    and how long you''ve been at your current stage."

    "Roald, seventeen years old, Advanced Mage, Stage I, promoted two months ago."

    "Felis, sixteen years old, Novice Mage, Stage IX, one and a half years."

    "Semar, sixteen years old, Novice Mage, Stage IX, one and a half years."

    "Admus, sixteen years old, Novice Mage, Stage IX, promoted one year and three months ago."

    "Mari, sixteen years old, Novice Mage, Stage IX, promoted eight months ago."

    "Cedrick, sixteen, Novice Mage, Stage IX, promoted nine months ago."

    Such details were usually kept secret, but The sh of Eight Orders was, on the surface, a ''friendly

    martial exchange'' of a benevolent nature. Thus, before each tea gathering began, Prot¨¦g¨¦s from

    each organization would disclose their capabilities truthfully.

    Felis, Semar, and Admus, these three Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, had already been stable at Novice Mage

    Stage IX for over a year, almost stepping into the realm of Advanced Mages. With their talents,

    given the right opportunity, they could easily break through, and they were all just sixteen years old.

    Ond and the others stood outside the hall, nodding slowly. This generation''s Cobalt Strike

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s were indeed strong, and not a single one was over eighteen.

    The sh of Eight Orders stipted thatpeting Prot¨¦g¨¦s must be under eighteen. However, it

    wasmon practice to present Prot¨¦g¨¦s no older than seventeen, a testament to the potential of

    each organization and an unspoken agreement among the Eight Orders.

    Myke and the others registered in turn, all fresh Novice Mage Stage IX. The recording Elder nodded

    in approval; Cobalt Strike''s team was formidable indeed, with a good chance to vie for the top ten. If

    Cobalt Strike had brought their prodigious Prot¨¦g¨¦ Celesse, it would have been even more thrilling.

    Yet, their deliberate choice to leave her behind likely stemmed from their own strategy.

    But when it was vin''s turn, the atmosphere in the hall grew tense.

    "vin, fifteen years old, with thirty-three days until sixteen. Novice Mage, Stage VIII, promoted

    twenty days ago." vin reported calmly, then looked at the elder who had lifted his head in

    astonishment. "Is there a problem?"

    "Stage VIII? Twenty days ago?" The old scribe thought he must have misheard.

    "Indeed." vin calmly faced the bewildered stares of those around him.

    "Ha ha!!" The prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Earthbound Spirits outside the hall burst intoughter.

    "Stage VIII? Is there not a single Stage IX Prot¨¦g¨¦ avable in Cobalt Strike? If ites down to it,

    just grab an eighteen-year-old Stage IX, or force someone to advance if need be."

    "What''s the situation? Celesse won''te, well, fine then, but to bring a Stage VIII Prot¨¦g¨¦? Cobalt

    Strike, you''ve truly set a precedent for The sh of Eight Orders, dragging down the level of the

    entire championship by a full Stage."

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    "Is thisd truly fifteen? He looks at least eighteen."

    "What''s his background? Could he be the Commander''s bastard son, brought along for an

    education?"

    The prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Earthbound Spirits were not only mocking Cobalt Strike but also expressing

    their dissatisfaction. The sh of Eight Orders was known as the grandest gathering of the new

    generation in the Nortnds, and there had never been a Prot¨¦g¨¦ below Stage IX or one as old as

    eighteen. It was a matter of pride, a source of honor for allpetitors. But Cobalt Strike bringing

    this youngster along affected the entire reputation of The sh of Eight Orders.

    Roald and the others frowned, displeased with the Earthbound Spirits'' jeers, but this time, no one

    spoke up, including Adirich. They knew vin''s temperament; there was no need for them to

    intervene.

    vin smiled faintly, shaking his clenched fist. "I propose a wager. Pick someone to withstand my

    punch. If I win, you apologize for your words. If I lose, I''ll shoulder my pack and leave Warriors'' Vale

    immediately."

    It was that simple and brutal. If anyone disagreed? It could be settled with a brawl.

    Ond and the othersughed. "You want topare fists with us, the Earthbound Spirits?"

    "To win over your pride, that''s what will make you ept it wholeheartedly." vin shook his arms

    loose and approached them. "Who will it be?!"

    "Are you serious, boy?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking?"

    "Heh, alright then. Since you insist, I''ll reluctantly ept." A muscr youth stepped forward, his

    solid muscles twining around his body like ropes. With his eyes zing like a tiger¡¯s, he exuded an

    overwhelming presence. ¡°The sh of Eight Orders has never had a precedent for participants in

    Stage VIII. Shall I clean up for Cobalt Strike?¡±

    ¡°Be my guest!¡± Roald said indifferently.

    ¡°Marak! From the Earthbound Spirits.¡± The youth tensed his entire body, twisting his fists inward,

    stirring up a fierce aura that even made the wooden doors of the hall tremble slightly.

    ¡°Do you mind if I go a bit hard? You... won''t mind, right?"

    "Ha ha!! Come at me!!"

    vin warmed up, walking over unhurriedly. Within five steps, his gaze sharpened, and his joints

    cracked loudly as the Goliath Force surged within him. He tiptoed forward, then burst into action,

    elerating in three steps and leaping forward, swinging his fist toward Marak''s face.

    Ond and the other prot¨¦g¨¦s merely smiled faintly, not even bothering to dodge.

    Marak casually raised his arms, crossed them to block, and met vin''s heavy punch with a cold

    face, as his aura steamed around his forearms. The kid must have trained some strength-based

    Combat Magic, right? But so what? To unt strength in front of a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Earthbound Spirits

    was to court humiliation.

    vin''s rotating punch suddenly surged in strength, swift as thunder, and in an instant, it struck

    Marak''s arms.

    The power increased fivefold! An explosive force of eight thousand pounds!

    Marak''s expression changed drastically as he was caught off guard. His arms were smashed into

    his chest, his body lost control, and he stumbled back.

    "What?" Ond and the others were stunned.

    "Can you withstand it?" vin''s voice rose as he stepped forward, not giving Marak a chance to

    stabilize. His fists bombarded Marak continuously, thump after thump, like raindrops on his body,

    forcing him to keep retreating.

    In a matter of seconds, over thirty punches sted Marak back more than ten meters.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Bastard!" Marak forcefully stabilized himself, ready to counter, but vin was upon him again,

    suddenly pushing out a palm, solidly striking the base of Marak''s neck and chin.

    Colossus Power!

    Marak flew backward, and vin flipped in ce, his leg sweeping out to his side like an iron whip,

    whipping Marak through the air.

    The whole crowd gasped, and even the elders stood up in rm.

    "Weren''t you supposed to take just one hit?" Ond and the others looked ufortable as the

    fight escted unexpectedly.

    "Did we say just one hit?" Cedrick sneered coldly.

    Just then, vin once again spun Marak through the air, grabbing his ankle. His muscles rippled

    with surging power, twirling him around and smashing him toward a nearby ornamental rock

    formation. The rocks crumbled, and stones tumbled down.

    The crowd inhaled sharply. That was ruthless!

    Marak was truly dazed; he thought he was just going to take one punch, but vin had been aiming

    for a vicious fight from the start, taking advantage of his weakness with a relentless onught,

    giving no chance for respite.

    "The Earthbound Spirits, is that all you''ve got?!" vin charged forward, spinning Marak around like

    a whip, thudding him against the ground, rock formations, stone tables, and even ancient trees.

    Marak tried several times to steady himself and resist, only to be forcefully sted away by vin''s

    ferocity.

    The scene was explosive, and even Roald and hispanions frowned frequently. This was getting

    out of hand!

    Suddenly, vin let go, flinging Marak through the air.

    The thunderous noise alerted the nearby guard patrols, as well as the elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s from other

    Organizations. Numerous figures dashed through the stronghold, converging towards this location.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Marak was flung from the manor, barely managing to control his descent enough tond without too

    much embarrassment. Yet his clothes were torn, and his skin split and bruised, battered to a pitiful

    state, his wounds grievous. In a frenzy, he roared with the ferocity of a beast, his body emanating

    waves of energy so intense that the very ground beneath his feet shattered, and the surrounding

    rocks were torn asunder. Boulders and stones from all directions converged before him, forming a

    solid wall of earth.

    vin was like a streak of lightning, darting forward with unstoppable force.

    "Shadow! Sabre!" With a thunderous shout in his heart and a fiery glint in his eyes, vin charged,

    swinging his fists with all his might. He didn''t wait for the earthen wall to settle; he collided with it

    head-on.

    Boom!

    The wall copsed, the deafening crash reverberating so loudly that nearly half the city felt the

    ground tremble beneath them.

    "What?! What power is this?" Marak''s face twisted with shock.

    From amidst the rubble and dust, vin charged, his fist swinging down like a hammer. Marak''s

    head snapped back, and he was sent flying, crashing into a towering old tree more than ten meters

    away. The impact was so great that the tree, surrounded by a flower bed, nearly toppled over, its

    ancient roots bursting out from the soil in a cloud of dust.

    Ond, Roald, and others followed outside just in time to witness this explosive scene, all taken

    aback. Other guards hurried over and also saw Marak being smashed away.

    Dazed, Marak slumped at the base of the old tree, struggling to regain his senses.

    vin stood before him. "Are you going to apologize?"

    With great effort, Marak lifted his eyes, a fierce glint in them as he tried to strike again, but vin

    seized him by the throat and hoisted him high. "Apologize or not?!"

    "Stop!" Ond and the others rushed forward.

    Cedrick and hispanions stepped in first. "Time to apologize."

    "What in the world is going on here?!" Several Organization Elders arrived, scolding furiously. The

    sh of Eight Orders hadn''t even begun, and already there was chaos. What a disgrace!

    "Apologize!" vin held Marak aloft, his fingers digging into his thick neck like iron tongs.

    "I... I apologize... to Cobalt Strike..." Marak managed to gasp out the words.

    "Louder!" vin''s voice rose sharply.

    "I apologize for insulting Cobalt Strike." No sooner had Marak spoken than vin flung him aside,

    watching him tumble and roll over ten meters uponnding.

    With that promation, the newly arrived Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Elders of various Organizations grasped the

    situation. The Earthbound Spirits had insulted and enraged a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike. But the sight

    was strange to behold; Cobalt Strike harbored such a fiery Prot¨¦g¨¦, bold enough to pummel

    someone from the Earthbound Spirits!

    "What has happened here?" Elder Marthew, representing Cobalt Strike, stepped forward.

    "I was merely sparring with Marak," vin said, a light smile on his face, his youthful countenance

    seemingly harmless.

    "I''m fine!" Marak waved off the assistance of his fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s, forcing himself to stand. Defeat

    was defeat; there were no excuses. This was The sh of Eight Orders, where genius scions

    gathered; seeking excuses would only invite mockery.

    "Sparring is eptable, but be mindful of your strength. vin, you went too far. You''ll be confined

    for one day," Elder Marthew said sternly, offering a semnce of reparation to the Earthbound

    Spirits.

    "vin? I''ve never heard of such a figure in Cobalt Strike," murmured Elders and Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who

    had gathered to watch in the nearby gardens. Brawls weremon at every championship, but

    such a vicious beatdown was rare. It was even rarer to see the Earthbound Spirits'' ''beast'' so

    thoroughly bested.

    As vin passed the Earthbound Spirits'' ranks, he dered, "If I dare toe here, I have the right

    to be here. Don''t look down on me!"

    He was unapologetic and utterly unrestrained. Whether it was dominance or provocation, he had

    come to make a name for himself¡ªto ensure everyone recognized and acknowledged him.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Youngster, don''t get cocky. We will be watching you at this championship! Mark my words!" Ond

    and hispanions frowned. They represented the Earthbound Spirits, so to suffer such a beating

    even before the championship began was not only their personal embarrassment but also a

    disgrace to their faction.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    "I''ll see it through to the end!"

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me to your respective garden quarters to rest," urged two

    attendants, guiding the Cobalt Strike and Earthbound Spirits parties away from each other to

    prevent further disputes.

    "I challenge him to the first match of the championship," dered a robust Prot¨¦g¨¦, ncing at the

    departing vin.

    A fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦ said, "Tarner, you needn''t trouble yourself; I''ll take care of him. Marak was

    unprepared and fell for his trick; such an incident won''t repeat during the championship."

    "Let me handle this. Thed is peculiar. He only reached Stage VIII twenty days ago; his power may

    be unstable. Even with an advantage, it''s inconceivable for him to render Marak powerless," the

    Prot¨¦g¨¦ named Tarner felt that vin harbored secrets. It now seemed unlikely that Cobalt Strike

    would bring an ordinary person; there must be more to the story. They had been too careless

    before.

    Ond made a decision. "Tarner, you take the first match! Don''t hold back; if you can disable him,

    do so without mercy."

    Tarner sneered, "I''ll make sure his bones feel the fists of the Earthbound Spirits."

    "You oughtn''t do that," Mari cautioned vin as he approached. Revealing his strength too soon

    could invite an early reprisal from the Earthbound Spirits, a risk that might prove costly. "Your

    secrets, your element of surprise, should be reserved for the championship, not squandered on

    such trifling asions."

    "Mari is right. You should save that power for when it truly matters, at the championship," Niks

    chimed in, admiring vin''s fiery spirit butmenting his tactical misstep.

    "I haven''t even unleashed my full strength yet," vin replied with a casual smile.

    The others rolled their eyes.

    "How much can you punch now?" Myke inquired. He hadn''t seen vin demonstrate such

    formidable strength on their journey, during which vin had kept a low profile. The sudden change

    caught him off guard.

    "Somewhere around a thousand pounds, I suppose," vin replied offhandedly.

    They arrived at a nearby garden, which boasted a smallke and was adorned with woonds,

    flowerbeds, and a series of quaint, standalone cottages, all exuding the exquisite taste of the

    manor''s lord. Each chose a cottage for themselves; vin, Cedrick, and others retired to their

    rooms to practice their arts and maintain peak conditions. Meanwhile, Roald and hispanions

    gathered to scout information about the various Organizations present.

    By that afternoon, vin''s name had spread throughout the grand manor, not only for his trouncing

    of the Earthbound Spirits'' Marak but also for his astonishing attainment of Novice Mage Stage VIII.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    A Stage VIII Prot¨¦g¨¦ promoted merely twenty days ago at the championship? Was this some kind of

    jest?

    Never in the century-long history of The sh of Eight Orders had such a thing urred. It was, as

    the Earthbound Spirits had said, vin alone seemed to lower the overall standard of the event.

    Yet vin had thoroughly defeated Marak, proving his might with his fists. Every Prot¨¦g¨¦ at the

    championship was an elite among elites, holding dazzling positions within their respective

    Organizations, far from any ordinary mage. How could vin, at Stage VIII, overpower someone at

    Stage IX?

    Curiosity was piqued, and names were remembered. But the more people inquired, the more

    unsettling the discoveries became.

    He was a servant! A mere servant! A delivery boy and jack-of-all-trades for Cobalt Strike!

    His Stage VIII status was one thing, but being a menial worker, vin once again challenged the

    sanctity of the championship.

    What in the world was Cobalt Strike up to? Was this some kind of jest? A ''Stage VIII'' realm, a

    ''servant'' status¡ªboth were unprecedented in the annals of The sh of Eight Orders.

    Yet rumors swirled anew. Over a year ago, vin was but an Apprentice, and in less than a year, he

    had ascended to Stage VIII.

    The manor of Warriors'' Vale was abuzz with incredulity and spection. Even more baffling to many

    was how vin had managed to rise to Stage VIII within a year, casting serious doubts on the

    veracity of the tale. And so, even before the championship had officially begun, vin''s name was

    on everyone''s lips, his notoriety nearly rivaling that of the Advanced Mages from the Eight Orders.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    The elders of various organizations received the message and began to inundate Cobalt Strike

    Elders with queries. "Is vin truly a servant? An apprentice just a year ago? What was Cobalt

    Strike thinking?"

    Elders like Marthew were both embarrassed and annoyed. They muddled through with vague

    answers and, upon return, gave Adirich and the others a severe reprimand. They had been gently

    reminded not to mention vin''s servitude, but now, before the championship even started, rumors

    were already swirling. It must have been Adirich and those otherds spreading the word on

    purpose, to shame vin.

    vin, however, was nonchnt about the whole affair. The moment he stepped into the citadel of

    Warriors'' Vale, he had no intention of hiding any longer. He was there to make a name for himself,

    after all. The more renowned he became, the greater the chance of winning freedom for his kin in

    the future.

    "Is vin here? I am a Floral Enchantress'' Prot¨¦g¨¦. We have arranged a feast at the Four Seas

    Tower in the inner city and wish to invite vin to attend."

    "Is Roald around? I am a Ster Precepts'' Prot¨¦g¨¦. Would you care to join us for a gathering?"

    "And who might Mari be? Heh, I am a Hidden Essence''s Prot¨¦g¨¦, Julris. Might I have the honor

    of yourpany for a stroll?"

    That evening, Prot¨¦g¨¦s from various organizations came to invite vin, Mari, and others to

    their feasts.

    Such banquets weremon before a championship, a chance for people to meet, familiarize

    themselves with each other, and casually probe into each other''s secrets.

    The number of peopleing to invite members of Cobalt Strike was unusually high today, driven

    mainly by a curiosity about vin, the stage VIII ''servant.''

    Others invited vin too, but he declined them all with the excuse of ''still being confined.''

    Deep into the night, when all was quiet, vin sat cross-legged in his chamber, circting the

    Restoration Mantra and absorbing the Restoration Aether from the world around him.

    The citadel of Warriors'' Vale was a treasure trove, filled with vibrant energy and bursting with life,

    rivaling even that of Cobalt Strike. This was to vin''s benefit, as his breaths drew in power,

    spreading wide to attract Restoration Aether to his presence.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The Restoration Aether circted through his body, nourishing his spirit and tempering his

    physique. The surging vitality in each cell was pulsating a wondrousfort.

    vin reveled in the nourishment the Restoration Mantra provided, finding it indescribably

    refreshing each time.

    Suddenly, his eyebrows twitched, and his gaze shifted toward the window. Moonlight, cool and clear

    as water, spilled through the window into the room. Zx

    On the windowsilly a fluffy little fox, delicate and youthful. Its fur was pure white without a hint of

    impurity, like a pristine snowball. Its eyes shone a vivid red, like two gleaming rubies, fixated on

    vin, and its small ears twitched with curiosity.

    "A Magi-Monster?" vin could sense something extraordinary about the little fox as its eyes were

    brimming with intelligence.

    The fox tilted its head, studying vin, and after a moment, it leaped from the sill into the room,

    cautiously approaching before lightly bounding onto his bed, circling around, and lifting its head to

    look at him. It was lively and adorable, showing no fear.

    vin chuckled. This little creature was truly enchanting, a sight he never imagined could be so

    pleasing.

    The fox touched him as if urging something. "What?" vin was puzzled. What did this little one

    want?

    The fox exhaled a breath of white mist, pawing at the hem of his garment.

    "This? Restoration Aether?" vin was surprised. The white breath from the little fox was rich and

    pure Restoration Aether. Had it been attracted by the Restoration Mantra?

    The fox even seemed to smile!

    vin was startled. Had it smiled? As beautiful as it was, it somehow felt odd.

    The fox hopped onto vin''sp, finding afortable position to curl up and blissfully close its

    eyes.

    vin continued to circte the Restoration Mantra, and the Restoration Aether grew active once

    more, drawing in from the garden and swirling around his room.

    The fox breathed evenly, smiling with eyes closed, seemingly enjoying the sensation greatly.

    vin was both amused and curious; the little creature could sense the Restoration Aether. Whose

    little fox was this?

    Was it raised within the keep, or did it belong to a Prot¨¦g¨¦ from one of the Eight Orders?

    vin reached out to touch it, finding its fur fluffy, soft, and warm. The little foxfortably wriggled

    and deliberately rubbed against his fingertips.

    Hey, the little fox wasn''t shy around strangers? vin tapped its moist nose, and the fox gave a

    grunt of discontent, casting him a re full of spirit.

    vin stroked its soft fur, letting it nestle on hisp as he continued with the Restoration Mantra. It

    was too adorable and seemed harmless.

    But before long, vin opened his eyes again and turned toward the window. There stood a young

    woman with a supple figure and alluring curves.

    vin was startled and captivated. This woman... was truly stunning. Her attire was more than

    scant; it was as minimal as possible, with bare arms and abdomen. Her bosom was tightly wrapped

    in a sheer scarf, radiating seduction. Her lustrous ck hair cascaded freely, her creamy skin was

    glowing, and her face looked exquisitely bewitching.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    She made no effort to conceal her youthful, vibrant body, so tantalizing it could make one''s nose

    bleed.

    Any person would struggle to remainposed upon encountering such a sight outside their

    window. However, her eyes were a bloody red, rendering her already sultry demeanor into

    something more sinister.

    vin couldn''t shake a sense of alertness as he felt a tangible, clear sense of danger emanating

    from the maiden before him.

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Her rosy lips curved ever so slightly, forming a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, as she

    appraised vin.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Prot¨¦g¨¦?¡± vin furrowed his brow.

    The girl let out a light, melodic whistle, stirring the little fox thaty on vin¡¯s leg.

    The creature seemed reluctant. Its head tilted as it looked out the window at the girl.

    With a lightugh, the girl waved her delicate fingers. The little fox, against its wishes, got up,

    leaped onto the window sill, and nced back at vin before jumping onto the girl¡¯s shoulder. She

    gently tapped the fox¡¯s moist nose and walked off into the moonlit night with it.

    Mari, who lived in the small courtyard next to vin¡¯s, was about to close her window when she

    caught sight of a fiery, statuesque silhouette emerging from vin¡¯s yard. The girl¡¯s long, straight

    legs shimmered beneath the nearly transparent fabric of her dress, and her slender, pale arms

    glowed faintly in the moonlight, an enticing vision of grace.

    The girl paused at the gate and turned her head to look at Mari¡¯s room. Her lips curved into a

    yful smile, she winked with her left eye, and with a twist of her supple waist, she walked away,

    her steps enchanting.

    Mari watched her leave, then turned to look at vin¡¯s courtyard.

    vin was at the window, chin in hand, deep in thought. Who was that girl? The blood-red eyes

    were unforgettable.

    Could she be an Prot¨¦g¨¦? If vin were to face such an adversary, he was not sure he could

    prevail.

    ¡°You seem to have a way of attracting women,¡± Mari¡¯s cool voice drifted over from the adjacent

    yard.

    vin looked over. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Hidden Essence Prot¨¦g¨¦ invite you out? Why didn¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°Stay away from that woman.¡± Mari moved to close the window.

    ¡°Hey!!¡± vin called out.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Got anything to eat? I¡¯m starved.¡±

    Silence hung in Mari¡¯s room for a while before a faint voice replied, ¡°Come and get it.¡±

    vin hopped into Mari¡¯s yard and was about to knock on the window when a handkerchief was

    passed out to him, inside were several pastries.

    Did all maidens fancy baking pastries? vin sniffed them, detecting a floral scent.

    ¡°Whye to The sh of Eight Orders?¡± Mari¡¯s voice, cool and detached, came from the

    room.

    Many had asked vin this question on his journey, but he had never answered directly.

    Sitting on a stone bench in her courtyard, vin tasted the pastries and said casually, ¡°My reasons

    for being here are different from yours. You seek fame; I fight for my life.¡±

    ¡°For the Stormcast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been eight, no, eight and a half years. It¡¯s time for some answers.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait another two years? With your potential, you might be an Advanced Mage in

    two years and have a better chance at the championship.¡±

    ¡°Two years¡­ two years¡­¡± vin mused as he ate, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Do you really think I

    can survive another two years in Cobalt Strike? Would they let me grow stronger?¡±

    Mari fell silent. His casual words had somehow touched her, but she quickly regained her

    composure. ¡°There¡¯s always a way to survive, certainly better than rushing into the championship

    now.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure I won¡¯t ce?¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Wake up. The Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s are strong, and you¡¯re too conspicuous. You won¡¯tst two

    rounds.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± vin finished the pastries quickly; they tasted quite good. ¡°Got any more?¡±

    His question was met with silence.

    vin wiped his mouth and handed back the handkerchief. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve used it; keep it,¡± Mari said, a hint of her fastidiousness showing.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± vin stuffed it into his pocket, ready to leave.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If one day, you fight for your freedom and seed, would you leave Cobalt Strike?¡±

    vin just smiled, did not reply, and vaulted back into his own yard.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    On the second day, the Skyborne Rivers and the Starlit Echoes arrived sessively at Warriors''

    Vale.

    Late that night, a solemn gatheringmenced as the Eight Orders Commanders began their

    meeting. The Eight Orders Elders were stationed outside the hall, on high alert.

    The true purpose of the so-called championship was actually a high-level meeting among the Eight

    Orders Commanders. They convened to discuss the interests and development of the Eight Orders,

    aiming to secure their position in the Nortnds and form a counterbnce to the influence of the

    Five Lords of the Nortnds.

    In recent years, the Five Lords of the Nortnds had be increasingly assertive, often

    suppressing the Eight Orders and forcing them to unite more closely.

    The Cobalt Strike Commander even raised the matter of a strategic marriage alliance with Lord

    Viperbane, reminding each organization that the Five Lords might try to sow discord among the

    Eight Orders and to be prepared.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    As the Commanders'' secret meeting progressed, a list of Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s participating in the

    competition was officially announced. There were eleven Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s. The Ster

    Precepts alone boasted three, Bloodlore two, and the remaining organizations each had one

    Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦. Such a lineup put pressure on all the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Eight Orders, as this

    year''s championship seemed much stronger than previous ones.

    The Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s began to meet each other frequently, each trying to gauge the others''

    strengths and preparations. After all, every Prot¨¦g¨¦ who came was aiming to make a name for

    themselves and to showcase their abilities at the championship.

    The list also included a simple ranking of the eighty Prot¨¦g¨¦s, with vin unsurprisingly ced at

    the eightieth position.

    The top rank was held by Darron, the number one prodigy of the Ster Precepts¡ªa legend already

    renowned across the Nortnds.

    Other notable names high on the list included Bloodlore''s E, the Earthbound Spirits'' Ond, and

    more.

    Among the Novice Mage rankings, the Ster Precepts'' Jackar and Bloodlore''s Arus were among

    those at the forefront.

    Despite a formidable lineup, Cobalt Strike did not stand out in the Eight Orders'' preliminary

    rankings. Roald and his peers felt the pressure, as this simple leaderboard was actually a prediction

    list.

    From beginning to end, vin never showed his face, hiding in his room and diligently practicing his

    magic. He did not underestimate the Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s, nor did he assume he could easily

    break into the top ten. His strategy was to surprise everyone, making full use of his own

    advantages.

    He not only wanted to earn the recognition of Cobalt Strike but also of the Eight Orders, toy the

    foundation for his future path!

    On the morning of the third day, the sh of Eight Orders martialpetitionmenced as

    scheduled, held in the depths of the city fortress'' training grounds.

    Although it was the championship of the Eight Orders, it was customary to invite many prominent

    families from Warriors'' Vale to observe and bear witness.

    As dawn broke, the city''s young lords anddies had already arrived in their finest attire, excitedly

    discussing and filling the stands.

    These individuals were usually very arrogant, but at the site of The sh of Eight Orders, they all

    behaved modestly, none daring to be excessively arrogant. In thends of the Nortnds, the Eight

    Orders held a very high status, on par with the Five Lords, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the organizations

    present at the championship were the elite talents, with vast potential for growth, not to be trifled

    with.

    In the early morning, as the bell tolled, the Eight Orders Commanders personally led their Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    to the training grounds, entering from eight different directions. Everyone in the stands rose to their

    feet. The atmosphere was charged with excitement and cheers as they strained to see the Eight

    Orders'' lineup and discern their features.

    "My old friends, please, please,e in," the old city lord warmly invited the Eight Orders

    Commanders to ascend to the high tform and take their seats on either side.

    Over a hundred fully armed guards protected the main stage, separating them from the other

    spectators.

    The eight Commanders wore smiles, seemingly havinge to good terms over the past two days,

    engaging in cheerful conversation and not forgetting to praise each other''speting Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    The atmosphere appeared very harmonious.

    Thepeting Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Eight Orders gathered at eight positions around thebat

    tform, observing each other, each filled with a high fighting spirit and formidable presence.

    The stands teemed with hundreds and thousands of people, buzzing with lively discussions and

    pointing fingers. They had already learned about this year''s Eight Orders lineup through their own

    channels, which was much stronger than in previous years, especially the Ster Precepts, which

    had produced three Advanced Mage contenders, clearly aiming to dominate the top ranks. Each

    organization had Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦speting, and more than thirty Prot¨¦g¨¦s had

    advanced to Stage IX for over a year.

    Such a powerful lineup was rare in previous years, and the anticipation for this sh of Eight

    Orders was high.

    Of course, vin was an exception.

    "Look there, the one in ck¡ªthat''s vin, the Novice Mage Stage VIII from Cobalt Strike."

    "He''s quite the handsome one, isn''t he? Teehee."

    "Is he really a servant? Doesn''t seem like it with that bearing."

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    "I heard as soon as he arrived at the city hall, he bested one of the Earthbound Spirits'' Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    with sheer brute strength."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Darron is here! The mightiest of the Eight Orders, they say he''s about to break through to

    Advanced Mage Stage II."

    "The tournament''s about to begin, how thrilling! It''s all the organizations'' prodigies, a veritable

    treasure trove of talent. These are the matches worth watching."

    "Hey hey, does anyone know if there will be an Advanced Mage duel today?" A young noble asked

    anxiously.

    "Don''t you know the rules of the contest?" A youth d in fine garments casted a nce.

    "Do tell us!" The surroundingdies and gentlemen urged, knowing the basic rules but not the

    details.

    The man cleared his throat. "The sh of Eight Orders is divided into four rounds. Today is the first

    round, where Novice Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s spar in one-on-onebat, with the loser being officially

    eliminated and out of the subsequent contests."

    "Tomorrow is the second round, where the victors from the first round pair off for another round of

    eliminations, with the winners moving into the third round to vie for the top ten spots. Advanced

    Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s will join in the second round, with victors jumping straight to the top ten.

    "The top ten spots are made up of both Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Novice Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Typically, it''s six Advanced Mages and four Novice Mages.

    "The fourth round is a ''top ten to top five'' battle, with the six Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s facing off

    one-on-one, and the four Novice Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s doing the same.

    "The final top five spots will include three Advanced Mages and two Novice Mages.¡±

    The crowd nodded in understanding, finding it fair; otherwise, the Novice Mages wouldn''t stand a

    chance if it was just Advanced Mages battling.

    "Each year''s Grand Tournament is a sight to behold. Keep your eyes peeled and learn. It''s very

    enlightening."

    "These gifted scions have unique ways of wielding Combat Magic and casting spells. Take the

    chance to study them. It''s a rare opportunity."

    The atmosphere in the stands was electric, filled with anticipation for thepetition to begin.

    Some were unable to wait, casting impatient nces toward the main stage, murmuring about what

    the old fogeys were discussing and why it hadn''t started yet.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Eight Orders were full of vigor and battle-ready. Their eyes were sharp, and

    their attitudes were haughty. They were already looking forward to the sh and sizing up their

    opponents.

    "This year''s teams from each organization are mighty strong, so be prepared. When it''s your turn to

    fight, go full force, and hold nothing back," Roald, with a golden sword on his back, stood before the

    Cobalt Strike team, reminding the others. As the captain of Cobalt Strike and an Advanced Mage

    himself, he was marked by the top scions of other organizations. Beforeing to Warriors'' Vale,

    he was confident in making it to the top five, but now the pressure was mounting.

    vin observed the scions of various organizations, noting the different team styles, but his gaze

    eventually settled on the Bloodlore team.

    Nine Prot¨¦g¨¦s surrounded a stunningly beautiful girl, her fiery figure, smooth skin, enticing attire,

    and waist-length hair that casually draped down were all quite eye-catching. Many gazes across the

    arena frequently drifted towards her, though somewhat wary, not daring to stare too openly.

    Was that her? vin recognized the girl, the very one who appeared at his window the night before.

    Was she from Bloodlore?

    The girl, ying with a small fox in her arms, seemed to notice vin''s gaze, and slowly lifted her

    eyelids, revealing crimson eyes that were both enchanting and malevolent, challenging anyone to

    look away.

    Curious, vin took a few more nces. The girl smiled lightly, looking back at him. The other

    Bloodlore Prot¨¦g¨¦s followed her gaze towards vin.

    "Stop staring!" Niks suddenly nudged vin, his tone stern. ¡°You''ve already tangled with the

    Earthbound Spirits. Do you want to provoke them, too?¡±

    "Who is she?" vin withdrew his gaze.

    "That''s E, the Bloodlore Commander''s granddaughter!" Niks positioned himself in front of

    vin, blocking his view. Bloodlore was known for its extremists, who were extreme in character,

    and Combat Magic. They were even more formidable than the Earthbound Spirits.

    "The strongest of Bloodlore, E?"

    "If you''d have bothered to ask around these past few days, you''d know who she is."

    vin looked away, but the Bloodlore Prot¨¦g¨¦s still eyed their direction, their expressions nk,

    and their gazes slightly cold.

    Their attire and aura set them apart from other organizations, and now, as they collectively focused

    on one direction, they stood out even more.

    The other organizations also turned their gaze toward Cobalt Strike, wondering if they had

    somehow offended Bloodlore, too. Well, this was getting interesting. This year''s Cobalt Strike team

    seemed rather bold, having just made an enemy of the Earthbound Spirits, and now poking at

    Bloodlore?

    "vin!!" Roald turned and scolded sharply, had he not had enough?

    vin shrugged like it was not his problem.

    "vin, keep it together. Don''t drag Cobalt Strike into your mess," Semar, the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦,

    voiced his displeasure.

    "We shouldn''t have brought you here," Felis huffed,menting the potential trouble at a critical

    moment.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    The maiden watched vin with a smirk that wasn''t quite a smile, yfully blinking her eyes at him.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Bloodlore watched closely. Their gazes were fixed in vin''s direction, and a

    few even began to show interest. They hadn''t yet decided who to challenge at this gathering of the

    guilds over tea. Perhaps Cobalt Strike would be their target?

    Their grinning faces made the members of Cobalt Strike feel even more uneasy, while the other

    guilds were secretly pleased; with Bloodlore preupied with Cobalt Strike, their own teams would

    be under less pressure.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The five Elders of Cobalt Strike were puzzled¡ªwhat was going on? It seemed Bloodlore had set

    their sights on them. Dealing with the Earthbound Spirits was headache enough, and now

    Bloodlore, too? How could they possibly stand a chance?

    At that moment, the small fox that had been nestled in the maiden''s arms leaped away, deftly

    darting through the crowd until it reached the ranks of Cobalt Strike. The creature moved with a light

    and ethereal grace, its fluffy fur resembling a little cloud. Unconcerned with propriety, it jumped onto

    vin''s shoulder, its moist little nose sniffing at him before it revealed a delighted smile, seemingly

    quite fond of vin''s scent.

    vin reached out to touch the fox''s nose gently, but the little creature yfully scratched at his

    hand, as if urging him for more Restoration Aether.

    "Eh? E, what''s going on?" the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Bloodlore murmured in surprise. The youngdy''s

    magical pet had run over to vin and seemed quite affectionate.

    The other guilds were also taken aback; the little fox was known to belong to E, so why had it

    made its way to vin?

    Roald and hispanions were even more baffled¡ªwhat in the world was happening?

    E whistled, beckoning to the fox, but the little fox ignored her, perched on vin''s shoulder,

    insistently nudging him with its bright, sparkling eyes.

    The crowd grew more curious, their attention drifting towards this unexpected scene in the grand

    arena.

    "Commander Jarad, does your precious granddaughter know thatd?" a Commander inquired

    from the main tform, speaking to an elder beside him.

    The Bloodlore Commander was bewildered. The little fox was a Sr Fox, a creature of high spirit

    and pride. Aside from E, it allowed no other to touch it¡ªwhy, then would it approach a stranger?

    Commander of Cobalt Strike, fearing more chaos, made a calm suggestion, "Lord Doramon,

    perhaps it is time to begin."

    "Indeed." The old Lord of Warriors'' Vale rose to his feet, exchanging pleasantries before loudly

    dering, "The Championship shall nowmence!"

    His call ignited the atmosphere, and a thousand eyes focused intently on the dueling tform,

    eager for the start of the contest.

    "vin!!" With a roar, the Earthbound Spirits'' Prot¨¦g¨¦ Tarner leaped onto the tform, pointing at

    vin from afar. He couldn''t wait any longer; he wanted to be the first to crush vin.

    vin nudged the little fox, which reluctantly left his shoulder and returned to the Bloodlore ranks.

    "His name is Tarner, much stronger than Marak, whom you faced the other day," Cedrick warned

    vin.

    Adirich smirked sardonically. "The Earthbound Spirits have sized you up and vowed to repay

    Marak''s injuries twofold. Be prepared and try to hold out as long as you can; don''t be too quick to

    fall."

    "Remember, you represent Cobalt Strike!" Roald also reminded vin, urging him to put up a fight,

    however brief.

    vin remained silent, stepping onto the dueling tform.

    "The first bout of the tournament promises to be interesting."

    "It''s rare for someone to provoke the Earthbound Spirits before the contest even begins. Thatd

    has invited trouble for Cobalt Strike; they won''t let them off lightly."

    "vin is a mere servant of Stage VIII. Cobalt Strike has provided this year''s Championship with

    some amusement."

    "I sense there''s more to it. What do you think, could he surprise us?"

    "Tarner is powerful; the Earthbound Spirits chose him for his certainty of victory. No matter what

    tricks vin tries, he''ll likely fail."

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s from various guilds watched vin with interest, most seeing him for the first time.

    The spectators in the stands were also eager, most having heard of the incident three days prior.

    "Let this be a fair match, and take care not to harm each other," a solemn middle-aged warrior

    reminded Tarner and vin from his seat on the tform.

    "The Earthbound Spirits, Tarner!" Tarner shouted from across the distance, raising his fist in

    challenge to vin.

    "Cobalt Strike, vin!" vin stood at the edge of the tform, not venturing far inward.

    "Are you prepared?" Tarner was clearly impatient.

    "Proceed!" With a brief warm-up, vin took a deep breath, let it out slowly, and unexpectedly

    closed his eyes before the watching crowd, his right hand tightening with a creak.

    "What is he doing?"

    "Praying?"

    "Is he too afraid to step forward? Why stand so close to the edge?"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s below were both amused and curious, some urging Tarner to finish it quickly.

    The presiding warrior raised his hand high in the air and clenched it forcefully. "The match begins

    now!"

    With a loud shout, Tarner''s eyes zed with fury, and a fierce wave of energy burst forth, sweeping

    across most of the tform. His aura surged wildly around him like mes engulfing his body. His

    hair whirled about as if caught in a tempest. His fierce gaze was locked on vin from a hundred

    paces away.

    "Tarner!" The crowd''s excitement soared, many chanting his name.

    "vin, brace yourself!" Tarner charged forward like a ferocious tiger. He was tall and mighty, with

    broad shoulders and powerful arms. His footsteps were so heavy that the very Arena thrummed

    with his approach.

    vin stood unruffled at the edge of the fighting tform with his eyes closed, and his right fist

    clenched. Except for the slow, forceful tension in his right arm, his body showed no sign of

    readiness for battle.

    "vin, what are you waiting for?" Niks shouted from below, anxiety clear in his voice.

    "vin, dodge Tarner; assess his strengths and weaknesses first," Myke urged, concerned for his

    friend. Why was he just standing there?!

    With a mighty roar, Tarner''s strong energy boiled over, not only was his momentum fierce, but his

    long hair and garments whipped around him in the turbulence. His aura was astounding, as a

    terrifying force was coursing through him, focusing especially in his right arm and fist. He threw his

    punch without any flourish, yet everyone felt the explosive power behind it.

    "Bravo!" Many in the crowd felt their passions ignited by his disy of strength.

    "Move!" Mari''s brows furrowed.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "That''s not right!" Cedrick suddenly murmured, sensing a strange power emanating from vin.

    Where was it? The fist!

    vin could feel the st of air rushing toward him. In a critical moment, he opened his eyes, and

    his tensed right arm shot out with precision, colliding with Tarner''s in a fierce sh.

    Boom! Their fists met like two colossal stones smashing together, the impact sending a powerful

    shockwave exploding from the point of contact.

    To the onlookers, the oue seemed certain; vin would surely be sent flying, perhaps even

    with his right arm rendered useless.

    However...

    As their fists collided and Tarner''s wave of energy threatened to engulf vin, a dark mist surged

    from vin''s fist, like a ck, gleaming dagger that pierced into Tarner''s knuckles in a fleeting

    moment.

    Tarner''s face twisted in shock, his pupils dted as he heard his own heart pounding thunderously in

    his ears. In the next instant, as if struck by lightning, his assaulted arm was violently knocked aside.

    The force of their impact was so immense that Tarner lost control of his body, flipping backward

    through the air before crashing down onto the dueling tform, rolling several meters before

    coming to a stop.

    The Arena fell silent, and the fiery atmosphere was frozen as expressions of disbelief stered the

    faces of all. The minds and visions of the spectators seemed to have slipped out of ce, leaving

    them momentarily dazed.

    Even the stoic and imposing Commanders above were taken aback by the turn of events.

    Tarnery on the ground, his right arm trembling uncontrobly, his skin an angry red from the

    subdermal cells that had burst under the force of the blow. As hey there, his consciousness

    flickered, and his vision darkened as if he had been sucked into a vortex filled with sounds of

    ughter, screams, and roars. Struggling to rise, he felt like his mind was a muddle of confusion.

    vin''s right arm was numb. His hand opened and closed as he tried to regain sensation. After a

    moment, he slowly approached Tarner amidst the silent crowd.

    Tarner shook his head, his rity returning. Without thinking, he sprang to his feet, his energy

    ring once more. But in the next second, vin stepped forward, delivering a crushing blow to his

    chest with the force of eight thousand pounds, shattering the energy around him and striking

    Tarner''s torso with a crisp crack of breaking bones, sending him flying once again.

    This time, the force was even greater, and Tarner was hurled from the dueling tform, flying

    toward the ranks of the Earthbound Spirits.

    "Tarner!" The crowd awoke from their stupor as one rushed to intercept, catching Tarner mid-air.

    However, the impact was so great that they nearly toppled uponnding.

    The Arena fell silent once more, eyes shifting between the Earthbound Spirits and vin on the

    tform, mouths agape in astonishment.

    What had just happened? That was the question on everyone''s mind, and many couldn''t help but

    voice their disbelief.

    The eight Commanders in the stands furrowed their brows, their keen eyes having missed the

    unfolding events ¨C not out of carelessness, but because none had truly believed that vin would

    survive Tarner''s mighty blow, let alone with such a cunning move.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    "vin has cheated!" the Earthbound Spirits'' Apprentices surrounded Tarner, their emotions running

    high. There had to be something amiss; Tarner''s strength was surely greater than vin''s. It was

    inconceivable that he''d be repelled with just two punches.

    Tarner was gasping for breath, his face deathly pale, with severe injuries to his right arm and chest

    cavity that had him sweating coldly in pain. His consciousness was somewhat hazy, and he looked

    a bit like he had been scared out of his wits.

    The atmosphere in the stands was abuzz as Apprentices from various Organizations began

    specting. No one could understand what had happened, but it was clear that vin had used

    some trickery. Yet, what kind of tactic could lead to Tarner''s instant defeat?

    Atop the main dais, Lord Doramon suddenly inquired, "I¡¯d like to ask Commander Kashann, what

    kind of Combat Magic vin practices?"

    The Floral Enchantress Commander whispered, "What have you perceived, Lord Doramon?"

    "His fists! There was a dark aura about them!" Lord Doramon recalled earnestly.

    Bloodlore Commander Jarad slowly nodded. "That is killing intent, turned substantial! In my view,

    the Earthbound Spirits Prot¨¦g¨¦ was struck by this killing intent, which agitated his soul."

    Oh? The various Organization Commanders were surprised. They hadn''t paid much attention

    before. How could one so young possess such a potent killing aura, and how could he solidify it into

    substance?

    The Cobalt Strike Commander had little knowledge of vin, but since vin had won, and won so

    spectacrly at that, he saw no reason to undermine his own standing, and he simply smiled. "I

    brought vin here for a reason, and I believe he will surprise you all. As for his Combat Magic,

    may I be excused from revealing it just yet?" He felt a blush rise to his cheeks at his own words.

    The other Organization Commanders didn''t dwell on it, but they began to pay closer attention to

    vin.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The Earthbound Spirits Commander remained calm, able to ept the oues of a few battles

    with equanimity.

    On thebat stage, the middle-aged warrior felt awkward; he hadn''t clearly seen what had

    urred and was hesitant to dere a winner or use anyone of foul y. Luckily, the old lord on

    the main dais gave him a slow nod, signaling to make the announcement.

    The warrior approached vin solemnly and dered loudly, "In this year''s The sh of Eight

    Orders, the first round ofbat, the first battle, victory goes to Cobalt Strike''s vin!"

    "Why? Give us an exnation!" the Earthbound Spirits'' Apprentices protested vehemently.

    "If you don''t even know how you were defeated, why do you still have the nerve to shout?" The

    warrior, a tough nut, coldly scolded them, and they were left red-faced and speechless.

    The crowd stirred again as the warrior made his judgment, and the Commanders acquiesced. Could

    it be that vin had not cheated? Or had he used a legitimate tactic?

    "The first round, the first battle, a surprise!"

    "What''s the story with thisd? If his defeat of the Earthbound Spirits the first time was a fluke, what

    about today?"

    "What tactics did he use to win?"

    "I have a feeling this kid''s pretty enigmatic."

    "No wonder Cobalt Strike was confident enough to bring a Stage VIII Apprentice here; they must be

    sure of themselves."

    The atmosphere was electric. Since the Commanders had approved, there couldn''t be any problem.

    Though it all felt quite odd, such apetition was thrilling. Nobody knew what the oue would

    be, when a reversal might ur, or when there would be a surprise.

    vin stepped down from thebat stage and nodded with a smile to Adirich and the others, "I''ve

    finished my part; now it''s your turn."

    Adirich and hispanions were dumbstruck, eyeing vin with a mix of awe and disbelief. Had

    he won? And so decisively?

    "What did you do to him?" Myke couldn''t help but ask.

    "Just doused his fire a bit." vin was still shaking his arm, the pain evident!

    "Commander promised that if you won a battle, you''d be no longer a servant. Congrattions in

    advance; we''ll drink to it tonight," Cedrick said, pping him heartily on the back before striding

    onto thebat stage.

    "ng!" The iron sword leaped into the air, suspended five meters above, its de''s aura fierce and

    resonating throughout the arena.

    "Cobalt Strike, Cedrick, seeks battle!" Cedrick called out, his eyes narrow and gleaming. His hair

    rose as if it had created its own wind. His expression was cold and detached, embodying the

    sharpness of the hovering sword above.

    "I will face you! Cobalt Strike, we are not done with you..." An Earthbound Spirits Apprentice was

    about to step forward when a member of the Hidden Essence leaped onto the Arena first. "The

    Hidden Essence, Lartel, epts the challenge."

    With a sh of light, the Iron de writhed in the air like a fierce dragon and swooped down on

    Lartel!

    Cedrick acted swiftly, not wasting any time. The atmosphere of the arena was charged; could this

    man really control his warde from a distance without even touching it?

    "I know you; you are Cedrick, of the Iron family," Lartel dered with confidence. Raising his arms,

    a green aura surged around him, swirling violently, lifting him into the air like a tornado reaching for

    the sky.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Humming and roaring, the wave of energy poured from Lartel¡¯s body, surging into the heavens,

    rapidly forming a mass of green clouds that churned and spun, exuding tremendous pressure.

    "Flow of the Essence!" Lartel shouted confidently. The fierce green winds howled with grandeur.

    The Combat Magic was dazzling, its power awe-inspiring, scarcely believable that it was cast by a

    mere Novice Mage.

    Dark clouds loomed like a mountain range under siege, casting a steady shade over the Iron de,

    nailing it in midair. The maelstrom of dark clouds churned violently, swirling toward the Iron de.

    The battle had begun with such grandiosity that many were thrilled. Truly worthy of The sh of

    Eight Orders tournament, it was far more spectacr than any ordinary skirmish.

    To the surprise of many, Cedrick remained expressionless and unfazed, and the Iron de stood

    unyielding under immense pressure. As the vortex of dark clouds bore down, the Iron de¡¯s aura

    surged anew, shooting up like a rainbow piercing the heavens, shattering the rolling dark clouds as

    they soared upward.

    "Hmph," Lartel scoffed. The power of the Flow of the Essence was unfathomable. "I¡¯ll im your

    de!!"

    The green wind and dark clouds swiftly expanded, massive as hills, tumbling high in the sky, from

    whence thunderous roars began to resonate. In the next moment, a wave of force enveloped the

    Iron de.

    "Brilliant!!" Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Hidden Essence cheered, iming the de, eager to see how the

    battle would unfold.

    "Ha-ha, your de is mine now¡­ What?" Lartel''sughter was cut short as a dark gleam cleaved

    through the void, splitting the colossal dark clouds.

    The Iron de''s killing intent was earth-shattering, unleashing a fierce de energy that tore the

    clouds asunder, leaving them cleanly sliced apart. The de''s momentum transformed into a dark

    gleam, shing towards Lartel.

    Lartel''s face paled. His strength was formidable only when supported with the Combat Magic of

    Flow of the Essence. In his panic, he unleashed waves of green energy in an attempt to intercept.

    But the Iron de was unstoppable, its lethal force cutting through all resistance, the thunderous

    sounds echoing unceasingly, shaking the spectators to their core.

    Unease settled over many in the stands, for Cedrick stood motionless, having not taken a single

    step forward from the start. It seemed... almost effortless!

    "Lartel, hold on," the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Hidden Essence urged. This was their first battle in The sh

    of Eight Orders; they could not afford to lose.

    However, the Iron de was too dominant, shattering all green glimmers, and striking toward Lartel.

    Lartel spat blood, reeling backward from the impact. With a defiant shout, his energy surged once

    more, converging into a hurricane that enveloped him. But... the Iron de pierced through the

    hurricane in an instant, cleaving towards Lartel. With a scream, the hurricane dissipated, and Lartel

    was sent flying by the overwhelming de energy, leaving a trail of blood in midair.

    With a hump, Lartel crashed onto the dueling tform.

    ng! The Iron de returned, unleashing a fierce and wild de aura, thick as a barrel,

    descending from the sky to strike at Lartel on the tform.

    "No!!" Lartel cried out in terror.

    "Stop!!" Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Hidden Essence nearly rushed forward.

    Boom! The Iron de struck heavily beside Lartel, mere inches away, sending shards of stone

    pelting towards him. Lartel broke out in a cold sweat, his chest heaving dramatically.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The arena fell silent before erupting into roaring cheers. So powerful! This wild-haired youth was

    formidable. With a mere Iron de, he dominated the field, sealing the victory.

    Cedrick sheathed his de and strode off the tform without waiting for the announcement.

    The presiding warrior''s eye twitched at theck of formality, but he still announced loudly, "Cobalt

    Strike, Cedrick, wins!!"

    Lartel watched Cedrick''s retreating figure, feeling a profound sense of powerlessness. Was the gap

    between them so wide? Why!

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of various Organizations looked on with grave expressions. Cobalt Strike''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    this year were showing strong promise. vin had been a surprise, but this Cedrick seemed even

    more formidable.

    Adirich and the others were agape. This Iron Madman was truly monstrous!

    "Is that the heir of the Iron family?" On the main tform, Commanders of various Organizations

    recalled that Cobalt Strike had fortuitously recruited an heir of the Iron family years ago. It must¡¯ve

    been this one.

    Cobalt Strike''s Commander smiled and nodded slowly, "Yes, the child of the Iron family has grown

    up."

    "Commander Kashann, your Prot¨¦g¨¦s this year are quite exceptional," the Commander of Starlit

    Echoes congratted with a smile.

    "Oh, it''s nothing. Thepetition has only just begun," the Cobalt Strike Commander said, unable

    to hide his smile. Cobalt Strike hadn''t shined this brightly in many years. Although it was only a

    competition among new-generation Prot¨¦g¨¦s... it was a proud moment indeed. Ha-ha.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    "Cobalt Strike, Adirich, to battle!" Adirich boldly stepped onto the stage, eager to seize victory and

    secure a third win for Cobalt Strike.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    But as soon as he set foot, Myke scoffed from below: "Fool!"

    Niks chuckled. "Indeed, a bit foolish."

    "What do you mean by that?" Adirich turned, his face darkening.

    "See for yourself." Niks gestured towards the opposite side of the dueling arena, where a young

    maiden in blue garb took the stage, her presence fierce. "The Ster Precepts, Inga, epts the

    challenge."

    Roald and the others nced at Adirich, exasperated. "Couldn¡¯t he think ahead? Cobalt Strike had

    just triumphed in two consecutive battles, basking in glory; would the others stand by idly? The third

    bout was bound to bring forth top-tier heirs. It would have been wiser for us to hold back, or to send

    forth a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦. But there he goes, showing off."

    The five Elders of Cobalt Strike frowned, questioning why Adirich was sent forth. Even if not a

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, Mari should have been the choice.

    Seeing the challenger, Adirich''s expression shifted; he knew of The Ster Precepts, and Inga held

    a status equivalent to Cobalt Strike''s Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    But now that he was on stage, could he retreat?

    "To arms!" Adirich charged at Inga, his Combat Magic of ¡®poison¡¯ giving him confidence in victory.

    However, within mere moments, Adirich was sted off the tform by Inga, falling unconscious. It

    was a crushing defeat, embarrassingly direct.

    The Elders of Cobalt Strike could barely watch, their faces stern and silent.

    "The third battle, The Ster Precepts, Inga, emerges victorious!" the marshal of the arena dered

    with emphasis.

    "Who''s next?" Roald asked, face grim.

    "No rush, we¡¯ve got time." Felis and the others remainedposed.

    The atmosphere in The Arena continued to burn hot. Prot¨¦g¨¦s from various Factions took turns

    entering the fray, shing with Combat Magic, testing their resolve, each striving to showcase their

    brilliance.

    Some battles were decided in an instant, others ended with a graceful surrender after a fierce duel,

    and some raged on until bothbatants were grievously wounded.

    Passion red within all the Prot¨¦g¨¦s; none shrank back, and none brought shame upon their

    Factions.

    One battle, two battles¡­ seven battles¡­ ten battles¡­

    Each had its own splendor, its own unique ir. Commanders and Elders nodded frequently,

    satisfied with the Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' performances, asionally offering privatementary on particrly

    spectacr bouts.

    These Prot¨¦g¨¦s were the pride of their Factions, the bearers of their hopes.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike assessed the situation and took their turns on the stage.

    In the tenth bout, Mari took the stage, facing The Floral Enchantress Prot¨¦g¨¦, and triumphed.

    In the thirteenth bout, Myke entered the arena, battled a Starlit Echoes Prot¨¦g¨¦ in a fierce fight that

    lasted nearly half an hour, and emerged victorious, though gravely injured.

    In the fifteenth bout, Niks stepped forth, only to suffer a bitter defeat at the hands of a Bloodlore

    Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    Phantom ze Felis, Snow Cloak Semar, Mirafe Abyss Admus ¨C the three Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s took

    turns challenging the elite heirs of various Factions.

    In the end¡­

    Admus was fiercely blocked by The Earthbound Spirits, enduring a brutal contest thatsted the

    time of two candles, and fought with fervent zeal to the sound of thunderous apuse, until Admus,

    drained of magic, was sted from the tform by The Earthbound Spirits'' overpowering martial

    prowess.

    Semar faced the legendary young maiden of The Floral Enchantress, Lylian, who at the tender age

    of fifteen had already lingered at Stage IX for a year, the youngest Prot¨¦g¨¦ in the gathering.

    Ultimately, Lylian imed victory, and Semar conceded defeat and withdrew.

    Of the three Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, only Felis managed to ovee The Skyborne Rivers Prot¨¦g¨¦,

    Galvas.

    It wasn''t that the three weren''t strong; it was that their renown was too great, having long been

    marked by the powerful Prot¨¦g¨¦s of other Factions. Their opponents were also formidable figures.

    The intense shessted from morning until evening, with thirty-four duels unfolding, yielding

    thirty-four victors. One was fortunate enough to have a bye, but another eight were too injured to

    partake in the morrow''s challenge.

    As the evening fell, the city''s administration announced the list of those qualified for the next day''s

    events. Twenty-seven Novice Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s, eleven Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s, a total of thirty-

    eightpetitors!

    The sh of Eight Orders'' first day of martial exchange came to a ceremonial close, but the fervor

    within the city''s halls did not wane for a long time.

    Today''s martial gathering disappointed no one and lived up to the reputation of the ''Nortnds'' new

    generation at its peak.''

    The splendid performances of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s left the city''s guards in awe and admiration, and the

    young nobles of the city felt humbled inparison. Truly, the genius heirs of the Eight Orders lived

    up to their names. Next to this band of prodigies, they felt their own shorings keenly.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    After the day''spetition, the young nobles of Warriors'' Vale left the city''s administration abuzz

    with excitement, fervently discussing the day''s events.

    As thepetitors took their leave, news about the day''s Tournament quickly spread throughout the

    city.

    That very night, the city''s authorities hosted a grand feast in honor of the Eight Orders'' Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    After all, the sh of Eight Orders was a friendlypetition. On stage, fierce battles were fought,

    but off stage, harmony was expected¡ªat least on the surface.

    All of the Organization Elders were present, ostensibly to mingle with the Prot¨¦g¨¦s, but in truth, they

    were there to keep an eye on them, fearing any disorder. These young upstarts were all fired up,

    and thest thing needed was a brawl breaking out on this evening.

    vin truly didn''t want to attend but had no choice; the Organization had given a strict order. Unless

    a Prot¨¦g¨¦ was severely injured in the arena, attendance was mandatory.

    So, vin and Cedrick, two who were not fond of socializing, took their seats in a corner, helping

    themselves to food and sipping on fine ale. Mari, a loner by nature and one who disliked bustling

    crowds, surprisingly joined their little circle.

    The three of them sat without speaking. vin ate quietly, Cedrick drank leisurely, and asionally

    they''d clink their tankards together.

    Mari sat behind them, eyes closed in meditation, a veil adorning her face.

    "How shall we fight tomorrow?" Cedrick asked, throwing back a bowl of strong ale.

    vin took a small sip, the spicy liquid burning his throat. "I''m pondering that."

    "nning to y rough?"

    "That''s the thought."

    "How rough can you y?" Cedrick inquired further, taking another gulp of ale.

    vin raised an eyebrow and looked towards the area where the Earthbound Spirits were gathered,

    silently strategizing. To prove himself, he knew he couldn''t just y by the book; he had to fight

    fiercely and crazily, catching everyone off guard and revealing none of his tactics.

    "vin, congrattions, you''ve passed the first round smoothly," a group of handsome youngds

    approached, greeting him proactively.

    "Good to meet you," vin replied with a nod and a faint smile.

    "How confident are you about tomorrow''spetition?" They eyed vin with curiosity. A Stage

    VIII Prot¨¦g¨¦ had defeated a Stage IX Prot¨¦g¨¦, an unprecedented event in the history of the

    Tournament, as no Stage VIII Prot¨¦g¨¦ had ever participated before. He had won today, but what

    about tomorrow? Could there be more surprises?

    "I intend to win," vin responded diplomatically.

    "Who do you wish to challenge?"

    "Being the lowest in the stage, I have no choice. I''ll fight whoever steps up."

    "I''ve heard someone''s taken an interest in you."

    vin chuckled. "There must be quite a few."

    "The Floral Enchantress, Lylian. The youngest this tournament."

    "A girl? I don''t fight women," vin shook his head.

    "Heh, you might not have a choice," one of the young men pointed to the lively crowd in the

    distance, where many handsome gentlemen were chatting merrily with groups of youngdies.

    They were Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Floral Enchantress, an organizationposed entirely of females, likely

    rted to their practice of Combat Magic. Each was pretty and delicate, inspiring affection, yet after

    today''s first round of thepetition, no one dared to underestimate them¡ªwith nine participants

    and five victories, their sess rate was astonishing.

    Among the Floral Enchantress Prot¨¦g¨¦s was a young girl who seemed more youthful than the

    others, stealing nces their way.

    It¡¯s Lylian. The legendary figure of the Floral Enchantress, who today had defeated Cobalt Strike''s

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, Semar.

    "Her swordsmanship and movements don''t follow conventional rules. She might not have even

    used eighty percent of her strength today. Be careful tomorrow," Cedrick slurred, recliningzily

    beside vin.

    vin clinked his tankard with Cedrick''s. "I haven''t used even thirty percent. Do you believe me?"

    "Alright, I believe you," Cedrick burped.

    At that moment, a handsome and dashing young man approached them, smiling slightly and

    bowing courteously to Mari. "Lady Mari, I am Kean of the Ster Precepts. May I have the

    pleasure of yourpany?"

    Kean, one of the three Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Ster Precepts, was both a notable and a

    charming figure who found interest in ice queen beauties like Mari, kindling his passion for

    conquest.

    Mari coolly lifted her eyelids, her gaze tranquil as a flowing stream, beautiful yet cold.

    Kean bowed with a warm, polite smile, extending his hand towards Mari.

    vin shifted aside to make way, not wanting to cause trouble. "You y your games."

    But Mari pointed at vin without paying heed to Kean and continued her meditation.

    "Hm?" Kean was puzzled and nced at vin.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    vin shrugged, clueless and innocent.

    "Lady Mari means...?"

    "Ask him," Mari said coldly, her lips barely moving.

    "Him??" Kean''s eyes shifted, and then he understood. "Apologies for my presumption. vin, you

    are fortunate."

    "What do you mean?" vin nudged Cedrick.

    "She''s yours," Cedrick said, eyes half-closed, half-awake.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    On the second day, the stands were bustling with crowds that had arrived early. Not only were the

    noble sons and daughters from yesterday present, but many wealthy merchants had also found

    ways to slip in, bringing their children to broaden their horizons. Many city guards also gathered as

    close as possible, eager to witness the rare spectacle of thrilling duels.

    Today''s battles were not just between the victors of the first round but also featured the mighty

    shes of Advanced Mages. They promised to be the highlight of the day.

    The Commanders and Elders had arrived early, recognizing the critical nature of today¡¯s fights,

    especially with the Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s¡¯ tournament scheduled.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the Eight Orders gathered at different sides of the arena, each eager and fully aware

    of the significance of the second round. A victory could propel them into the top ten, while defeat

    would mean the end of their chances. If yesterday¡¯s bouts had been fought with a casual ease,

    today¡¯s would be tense, with everyone summoning their full spirit and strength.

    "Do you reckon vin will win today?" E, cradling a small fox, asked with a mischievous smile,

    her blood-red eyes gleaming wickedly as she looked in vin''s direction.

    "Are you interested in him?" a Bloodlore Prot¨¦g¨¦ asked curiously.

    "Do you think he''s really just a servant? I bet Cobalt Strike hasn''t told the whole truth."

    "Who among you will take the field today?" Ond asked, ncing at vin and then Roald. "You

    can deal with vin, but Roald... he''s mine!"

    Roald, feeling the intensity of Ond''s gaze, sensed trouble. Had he really caught the eye of that

    man?

    "Are you scared?" Cedrick asked coldly.

    "Are you joking?" Roald retorted.

    The atmosphere grew more intense as Prot¨¦g¨¦s from each organization made ready, their attention

    turning to the main tform. Was it time to begin?

    Without much ceremony, the old Lord of the City proimed the start of the second round of the

    tournament.

    vin was the first to take the stage. "For Cobalt Strike, vin calls for battle!"

    There was no need for dawdling when a battle was at hand. With the first fight upon them, he was

    ready to lead.

    "Well done,d, quite the bold move."

    "Indeed, it takes guts to volunteer for the first battle."

    "Quiet now, quiet! Pay attention. I refuse to believe that he, a mere Stage VIII, could keep defeating

    Stage IX Prot¨¦g¨¦s."

    The stands, unusually silent, were determined to observe vin''s Combat Magic and tactics

    closely, after having been bewildered the day before.

    "I''ll go!" dered a Prot¨¦g¨¦ from the Earthbound Spirits, but before he could advance, Lylian leaped

    gracefully onto the arena. "From the Floral Enchantress, Lylian epts the challenge."

    "Lylian,e down. vin is a challenge for the Earthbound Spirits," protested the other man.

    Ignoring the protest, Lylian strode toward vin and pointed her sword at him. "I can''t stand

    showoffs."

    vin, dumbfounded, wondered how could he be called a showoff.

    The audience smiled at the matchup. "The youngest against the lowest ranked¡ªthis seems like a

    fair fight."

    "Isn''t vin about fifteen as well?"

    "I heard he''s nearly sixteen."

    "Fair! Though young, Lylian is a formidable force. She¡¯s ranked in the top three of the Floral

    Enchantress'' team this time."

    vin, facing Lylian, felt resigned. "I don''t fight girls."

    "You''re just scared you can''t even beat a girl," Lylian retorted, her appearance innocent, but her

    presencemanding. She didn''t waste more words; instead, she charged at vin with a sword

    technique so brilliant it left a dazzling trail in the air. Her powerful strike was aimed directly at him.

    "My apologies," vin said as he suddenly vibrated his arms, flicking forth eight throwing knives

    from his fingertips, each gleaming sharply as they flew in unison toward Lylian.

    Whoosh! The knives whistled through the air, spinning rapidly and stirring up visible whirlwinds,

    tracing semicircr paths locked onto Lylian.

    Throwing knives? The crowd gasped in surprise, wondering if this was cheating or if vin was

    using a form of Combat Magic.

    Even Roald and the others were stunned. Combat Magic using throwing knives? Where had vin

    learned that?

    Lylian, unflustered, dodged with agility, emerging unscathed from the barrage of des.

    Thud, thud, thud¡ªthe knives struck the ground of the arena, chipping it into fine debris. They

    embedded deeply into the surface, which was made of a special material resistant to even the

    slightest scratch, hinting at the knives'' formidable power.

    vin charged after his thrown knives, his fist seemingly slow but reaching Lylian first, and with a

    thunderous roar, he dered again, "My apologies!"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Lylian''s eyes narrowed, and a gust seemed to radiate from her, lifting her into the air with the grace

    of a startled swan, effortlessly avoiding vin''s heavy punch.

    The graceful beauty was a stark contrast to the ferocity of vin''s punch¡ªa visual feast.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    A breeze swirled around Lylian, holding her aloft as if she were a dazzling sprite. She stood proudly

    in the air, her breath a light snort, looking down on vin with relentless intent and her sword''s

    soaring energy .

    vin was astonished. Could she actually fly?

    Swoosh! Lylian dove down at him, unleashing a flurry of sword shadows. Despite her youthful

    appearance, her attacks were fierce and overwhelming, forcing vin to retreat continuously.

    As she almostpletely dominated the fight, it took her just over a dozen exchanges to forcefully

    push vin back.

    "Is this all you''ve got? I''m disappointed. Time to end it now!" Lylian cried out coldly, as the sword''s

    energy around her boiled over, engulfing vin in a storm of blinding light.

    vin kept vanishing and reappearing, but Lylian soared above the ground, relentlessly pursuing

    him. Just as a tide of the sword''s energy threatened to engulf vin, a true silver longsword burst

    forth from within the sword''s energy, aiming straight for vin''s brow. The air was filled with the

    tumultuous roar of the sword''s energy, bing wild and fierce.

    Such astonishing Sword Skill, such a terrifying move!

    The crowd held their breath, fixated with tension. This girl was frighteningly strong.

    vin had nowhere to dodge. As his foot touched the edge of the dueling tform, he reached out

    and grabbed the Dawnedge de. The beast¡¯s hide covering shattered, and the sword''s radiance

    burst forth like lightning, piercing through the storm of the sword''s energy to sh with the silver

    longsword in midair.

    Tip against tip!

    The Dawnedge de erupted with a sky-shattering sword''s energy, instantly shattering Lylian''s and

    firmly blocking her silver longsword. In the next instant, vin forcefully withdrew his sword, his

    body flipped, and his right leg swept out like an iron whip toward Lylian.

    Caught off guard, Lylian scrambled to block but was struck on the shoulder by vin''s foot. She

    cried out in shock, was harshly flung back, and nearly stumbled uponnding.

    The sudden turn of events silenced the crowd.

    vin stood tall on the dueling tform, sword in hand, his presence fused with the sword''s energy

    around him. Gone was any hint of ordinariness; he was sharp and powerful. The Dawnedge de

    vibrated with rity in his grip as if sensing its owner''s will to strike again.

    Cedrick and the others exchanged looks, confused. vin could wield a sword? That was news to

    them.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fine sword!" the Commanders on the main stage nodded in unison, recognizing the extraordinary

    nature of the ancient sword in vin''s hand. This was not against the rules; any weapon that wasn''t

    exceptionally sensational could be used here. Of course, a Novice Mage level mage couldn''t handle

    too mighty a weapon anyway. And Lylian''s silver longsword was no ordinary de either.

    "Who the hell said he only had brute strength?" someone grumbled in the stands. Whichever

    sources imed that vin''s performance was only due to his brute force was clearly wed; his

    Swordsmanship was evidently strong.

    "I challenge you, and if I win, the sword is mine," Lylian dered, not discouraged but rather ignited

    with fighting spirit. She lunged with her sword without waiting for vin''s consent.

    vin held nothing back as he met her head-on.

    ng! The deafening ring of their swords shing resonated throughout the arena as they engaged

    in an increasingly fierce duel.

    Sword met sword, sparks flew, and the mighty sword''s energy raged across the tform, spraying

    everywhere like rampant lightning. It was a sh of the mighty, the sound and fury astonishing.

    Lylian''s swordsmanship was exceptional, and her ability to fly gave her a distinct advantage. Yet,

    vin''s movements bore a wildness, unyielding and direct, his assaults relentless. His

    swordsmanship was fluid and swift, effectively countering Lylian''s offensive. They appeared evenly

    matched.

    Lylian was a prodigy of Stage IX Novice Mage level, cultivated with great effort by the Floral

    Enchantress herself. vin could be her equal? This scene was more astounding than thest.

    Their battle grew more intense as the sword''s energy pierced the sky. The sh was fierce beyond

    measure.

    "You are worthy of being my opponent. Thornling Sword Skill, fifth phrase, Fullmoon''s Chilling

    Forest!" Lylian cried out, tumbling through the air, dodging vin''s attack and counterstriking with a

    fierce, brisk wind around her. Her longsword traced arcs of white light, the sword''s energy surging

    like tumultuous waves, unstoppable.

    vin charged forward, his sword aimed straight ahead. As he sprinted, a dense web of lightning

    suddenly erupted around him, sharp and chaotic, drawing gasps from the crowd as it rapidly

    coalesced into a meter-long Shockwave Cobra, coiling around him and hissing to the sky.

    "Wow!" voices eximed, most onlookers rising to their feet.

    The Shockwave Cobra hissed, robust and lifelike, like a true Magi-Monster, emitting a piercing,

    powerful call.

    Lylian was inwardly shocked. What secrets did this man hold?

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Crack! The Shockwave Cobra broke free from vin''s grasp, charging wildly, striking earlier than

    vin instructed toward Lylian''s Swordsmanship. Its speed was incredibly fast, impossible to

    evade.

    With a loud explosion, the sound echoed throughout the arena. The Shockwave Cobra shattered on

    the spot, breaking through the white brilliance and even pushing back Lylian, nearly drowning her in

    uncontroble flying sparks.

    Lylian''s face was stern as she retreated again and again, but vin, cutting through the chaotic

    storm of lightning, rushed forward at great speed.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The fierce sh reignited, with vin forcefully turning the tide of battle. His whole body was

    wrapped in lightning. The Dawnedge de in his hand gathered the electric brilliance, and his

    swordy became more and more ferocious, pushing Lylian back relentlessly.

    The atmosphere in the arena heated up once more, with many spectators shouting in excitement at

    the spectacle.

    The Cobalt Strike Elders changed their expressions stealthily. Was this truly vin they knew?

    Marthew and the other five Elders were in disbelief. Facing praise from Elders of various

    Organizations, they could only respond with awkward smiles.

    "Lylian, break away from him; don''t get entangled," the girls of the Floral Enchantress urged

    anxiously, sweating with worry.

    E watched vin on the stage with great enthusiasm. This scene surprised her once more.

    The top heirs of various Organizations exchanged nces, each seeing the surprise in the others''

    eyes.

    "You big brute, does picking on a littledy make you feel aplished? Back off!" Lylian shouted

    fiercely. Her attack suddenly became sharp as she forced vin back, summoning a breeze around

    her, and preparing to ascend to the skies.

    However...

    "Earthtorrent Greatde!" vin stomped and leaped into the air, his swordy suddenly gaining

    weight. A majestic sword pressure, real and powerful, centered around the ancient de, shook the

    tform, overwhelming Lylian and making many spectators around the stands retreat

    subconsciously from the oppressive force.

    Lylian was forced back to the ground, her steps faltering, her face paling. As she was about to

    counter, vin''s Dawnedge de was already at her brow. His presence was sharp as the sword''s

    edge, his gaze piercing. "Surrender? Or shall we continue?"

    The intense battle came to a sudden halt. From tumultuous to stillness, the abrupt change left many

    disoriented.

    Lylian stood her ground, her silver sword raised halfway. Her stronger Swordsmanship was ready to

    be unleashed, but... there was no chance left. She paused, instinctively raising her sword again.

    vin pushed his sword forward, the cold tip kissing her brow. ¡°Don¡¯t move now. I really could hurt

    you.¡±

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦es of the Floral Enchantress covered their mouths in disbelief, watching the stage ¨C

    had Lylian lost?

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike were even more incredulous ¨C had vin won again?

    vin¡¯s sword tip still pointed at Lylian¡¯s brow, and he asked once more. "Shall we continue?"

    Lylian pouted, her eyes reddening, tears falling on the spot as she stared at vin with a sense of

    reluctance. "I haven''t used my full strength yet."

    vin''s strong aura copsed, not knowing how to respond. What was this all about?

    "Step back. Let''s go again," Lylian said, her mouth tight, clearly not satisfied with the end.

    "Sorry, fighting you is truly pointless," vin stated tly, his sword tip advancing once more.

    "You... despicable!"

    vin shrugged, indifferent.

    "Lylian," the Prot¨¦g¨¦es of the Floral Enchantress hurriedly went up to the stage, embracing Lylian

    as they left the tform, casting ''fierce'' looks at vin before departing ¨C he truly didn''t understand

    how to treat a fairdy.

    The crowd was in uproar, emotions running high. There was nothing more thrilling than a

    eback.'' vin surprised them once again, with both his swordsmanship and lightning Combat

    Magic, showing them a more real andplete vin. He won beautifully and spectacrly.

    At The sh of Eight Orders, a stage where only geniuses tread, for a Stage VIII Prot¨¦g¨¦ to

    perform so astonishingly was beyond belief.

    Yet, the ending was too abrupt, leaving many yearning for more.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of various Organizations were left wondering if vin was really just at Stage VIII.

    "Commander Kashann, you''ve got a fine seedling there, quite impressive," the old city lord nodded

    with a smile.

    However, the Bloodlore Commander provocatively asked, "Is vin truly a servant of your

    Organization? Why would such a Prot¨¦g¨¦ be a servant? If you don''t fancy him, send him to us, I''ll

    trade you ten servants for him."

    Commander Kashann chuckled without replying, unsure of what to say. He wondered where the

    sword came from and where these Sword Skills originated. It was certain they were not of Cobalt

    Strike''s teachings.

    "I dere, the victor is..." The judge was about to announce the winner when vin suddenly raised

    his voice, challenging once more. "Cobalt Strike''s vin challenges the Earthbound Spirits!"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "What do you wish to aplish?" the judge asked vin. Was he not satisfied with the fight?

    "I aim for the top ten," vin rified, his intention clear. If he was there to make a name, why not

    do something outrageous?

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    His voice carried clearly to the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Eight Orders, and to the stands as well. Thousands

    exchanged bewildered looks. Was winning against Lylian not enough? After all, he was merely

    Stage VIII, and it was already impressive how far he''de. Yet he wanted more?

    "vin, you''re going too far!" Lylian snapped, angered. What did he mean? Was their fight just a

    warm-up and the real show against the Earthbound Spirits?

    Her fellow maidens were fuming ¨C this was an outrage!

    Below the stage, Semar grimaced. "I was bested by Lylian yesterday, and now you use her as a

    warm-up today? Is this not an indirect insult to me?"

    Cedrick''s gaze sharpened. "Is this the madness you spoke ofst night?"

    "vin, are you truly challenging us, the Earthbound Spirits?" Ond''s face darkened with a heavy

    frown.

    "A friendly spar, a martial contest, no ill-will harbored, just a desire for a hearty battle. Who among

    you is interested?" vin remained unshaken.

    "I ept the challenge." A man from the Earthbound Spirits strode confidently onto the stage.

    "Another one!"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of various Organizations were shocked. Another? What did he mean? Did he intend

    to fight two at once?

    "What in the seven hells do you think you''re doing?" The judge was displeased. "This is my

    tournament ground, and I will not stand idly by while you cause such disruption."

    "I shall fight them both at once. If I win, I advance to the top ten. Should I lose, I shall withdraw from

    thepetition," vin dered to the eight Commanders seated at the high table.

    The eight Commanders made no immediate response, merely watching vin from their elevated

    position with silent interest.

    One against two? Such a precedent had never been set in the sh of Eight Orders.

    After defeating Lylian, vin sought to challenge two Prot¨¦g¨¦s at once. Besting one after the other

    was one thing, but challenging two simultaneously was quite another. Did vin truly seek a fair

    contest, or was he looking down upon the might of the Eight Orders'' Prot¨¦g¨¦s?

    "The Earthbound Spirits ept your challenge!" dered the Commander of the Earthbound

    Spirits. When the battle was brought to your doorstep, there was no reason to shrink away.

    The Bloodlore Commander suddenlyughed. "Thisd has a fierce spirit, I like it."

    "Since he seeks a challenge, let him have it," the Commanders consented, allowing vin''s

    request. If he could indeed triumph, he would rightfully earn his ce among the top ten. But could

    he?

    Ond furrowed his brow, signaling to his Prot¨¦g¨¦s to take the field. "vin, if you can defeat two of

    our own, we shall concede openly, and all grievances between us will be settled with no further

    disputes."

    "The Earthbound Spirits, Ziros! Combat Magic, Tiger Roar Fist!"

    "The Earthbound Spirits, Nelsor! Combat Magic, Conqueror''s Cleaver!"

    The two mighty Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Earthbound Spirits took their stand on the sparring tform, both

    formidable and towering, exuding an overwhelming aura.

    One donned dark iron gauntlets, armor extending from his fists to his forearms, gleaming with a

    ck metallic luster; the other hefted a massive axe, the haft two meters long, and the de half a

    meter, its edge bone-chillingly sharp.

    Both warriors of the Earthbound Spirits voluntarily dered their Combat Magic. Should the two fail

    to best vin together, they were prepared to ept defeat.

    The crowd murmured with spection. Just who was this vin? Regardless of the oue, his

    daring alonemanded respect.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched intently; this battle was not to be missed.

    vin tore open his shirt, revealing his well-muscled torso, and assumed a wide stance. Pressing

    with his left hand and thrusting his right hand forward, he adopted the standard Goliath Force

    starting pose. "Cobalt Strike, vin. Combat Magic, Goliath Force, and Shadowlord''s Wrath!"

    Shadowlord''s Wrath? The Cobalt Strike team was perplexed. What was this Combat Magic?

    Unheard of, indeed.

    Mari''s brows knitted lightly. Could this be the guidance given to vin by that Chained Spirit?

    "The Earthbound Spirits, Ziros/Nelsor, to battle!!" The two brutes bellowed their challenge, their

    voices thunderous, sending ripples through the audience as their bodies stirred with powerful

    surges of energy, their hair whipping wildly.

    "I shall emerge victorious today. Unless one falls, the battle rages on," vin dered, his muscles

    taut with searing power coursing through his veins.

    The trio''s energy continued to escte, their invisible auras filling the arena.

    Ziros and Nelsor''s bodies were veined with effort, and their faces were contorted with ferocity.

    vin''s skin took on a reddish hue, steaming with heat as a wild force boiled within him.

    "Fight!" In unison, they roared, charging swiftly. Their paths were set for a head-on collision.

    "Boom!!" The atmosphere in the arena exploded with fervor, like floodgates unleashed, shaking the

    very foundations of the battleground and echoing to the heavens.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    "Tiger Roar Fist! Roar of Fury!" Ziros was the first to charge into battle, his right fist cutting through

    the air with a mighty swing, bringing forth a fierce aura. At the moment of impact, he roared again,

    "Roar of Wrath!"

    "Shadow Sabre!" vinunched a powerful and relentless assault, knowing he couldn''t afford to

    drag out the fight with these men; it had to be a sh of titans.

    Fists collided with wild, unyielding force. The shockwaves that followed the impact were like boiling

    water in the air, causing the surrounding space to tremble violently. The intense energy and savage

    collision sent both vin and Ziros flying.

    "Conqueror''s Cleaver, Shattering Hack!" Nelsor arrived in an instant, his majestic frame flipping

    through the air. Wielding the mighty axe, Shattering Hack, he struck with overwhelming power and a

    murderous aura.

    The two-meter-long axe, glinting with cold light, was sharp and resilient, and filled with surging

    dominance.

    Mid-air, vin forcefully twisted his body and, with a powerful effort from his waist, mmed his

    right palm to the ground to somersault away.

    Boom! The axe split the arena''s surface, sending stones flying. The two-hundred-meter-high stage

    shook violently.

    "Ah!" Nelsor hefted his axe for another charge, his movements reminiscent of a wild beast. He

    sprinted withrge strides, and in the blink of an eye, was pursuing vin again. His arms flexed

    with power, the massive axe head creating a gusty wind with its force. The scene was absolutely

    electrifying.

    Boom, boom, boom! The axe, like a barrage of meteorites, was relentless, stirring up a fierce gale

    and further shattering the stage''s surface, leaving behind deep pits.

    vin dodged perilously, and after more than a dozen close calls, he somersaulted backward,

    landing with a stomp and springing up like a hunting hawk soaring into the sky. Incredibly, he

    stepped on the axe head to gain momentum, flipping through the air to bypass Nelsor and charge at

    Ziros, who was rushing to attack. A series of evasive maneuvers and sudden attacks flowed

    together with unyielding force.

    "Tiger Roar Fist. Roar of Vengeance!" Ziros was even more ferocious, meeting vin with an aerial

    punch, the energy revolving his fists howling with piercing strong energy, like a mini whirlwind

    striking towards the sky.

    As vin tumbled, his limbs were spread wide, and his entire body tensed¡ªPulsar... Pike!

    A fiercer whirlwind erupted from vin''s entire body. It was a surge of power that matched the force

    of a heavy hammer.

    Thunderous roars followed, and the two gales exploded, lifting a fierce wave of air that swept over

    the two-hundred-meter arena toward the Prot¨¦g¨¦s, causing dozens of them to step back with

    solemn expressions.

    vin, unstoppable, descended from the sky, and uponnding, he leaped with the force of a

    compressed spring, shooting diagonally into the sky. His fists were raining down like a tempest.

    "Good! Bring it on!" Ziros, in his bravery, withstood vin''s assault, managing to entangle vin

    and hold him close.

    The two of them moved and flipped, exchanging fierce blows, flesh against iron, in a pure contest of

    strength. Sweat flew in the heat of battle.

    The fight was blood-pumping, utterly exhrating.

    "Conqueror''s Cleaver. Stormrage Sweep!"

    Nelsor swung his axe with the force and fury of a raging wave, tumbling and surging, ready to

    engulf vin with unmatched power.

    Blood sprayed as two crossing wounds were cleaved into vin''s back, deep enough to reach the

    bone. The crimson was a stark hue against his skin. On the stands, gasps rose in a chorus, and

    many delicate maidens covered their mouths in shock.

    But at the same moment, vin''s heavy fistnded on Ziros'' chest, sending him flying back thirty

    meters. The powerful force almost shattered Ziros¡¯ heart.

    And the wounds on his back? vin seemed not to feel them at all, not even blinking.

    "Again!" Nelsor did not pause for a moment. His axe swung down fiercely toward vin.

    Ziros, standing thirty meters away, shook his head vigorously, pped his chest, and charged back

    into the fray like a madman.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    vin''s counterattacks were sharper than ever. It was as if he didn''t feel the wounds on his body,

    dodging the giant axe, and striking back at Nelsor.

    The fierce battle electrified the entire arena!

    The threebatants'' moves were grand and unrestricted. There were no fancy Combat Magic

    spells, no dazzling disys of energy. vin didn''t even resort to his thunder and swordsmanship; it

    was just pure physical power.

    The fight was intense and unyielding, the sceneparable to three Magi-Monsters locked in

    combat.

    The axe tore open vin''s shoulder, blood and sweat mingling in the air.

    ...

    vin stepped on the axe to rise into the air. His foot kicked and shattered Nelsor''s jaw, and the

    sound of breaking bone echoed through the arena.

    ...

    Ziros sent vin flying, thetter spewing blood mid-air.

    ...

    vin used his own life as bait, luring the two men to crash into each other. Amidst the chaos,

    vin sted them away with his Pulsar Pike, then swiftly grabbed Ziros by the ankle, swinging

    him like a weapon to hammer down on Nelsor.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    A series of sudden attacks and counterattacks. A session of injuries and roars.

    The collision of flesh and blood. The spray of blood and sweat.

    The men''s blood boiled with excitement, and the maidens screamed with enthusiasm. This was

    what battle was all about!

    vin''s wildness and bravery surprised the Earthbound Spirits Commander, who rarely saw such

    ferocity in other Organization Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Initially dissatisfied with vin''s arrogance, he now nodded

    in approval.

    The entire arena screamed, and men and women alike cheered; the battle was a visual spectacle.

    vin, covered in blood, bore no fewer than ten wounds and had been sent flying multiple times by

    Ziros, yet he fought on with increasing ferocity. This momentum, this bravery, changed many of the

    Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' opinions of him. He was literally fighting for the win with his life.

    The fierce battlested for what seemed like an age, raging like a wildfire. Yet, to the amazement of

    the Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Ziros and Nelsor had not managed to take down vin. Despite being covered in

    blood and with multiple broken bones, vin stood resolute, teeth clenched, eyes focused, fighting

    more fiercely than ever. Both Ziros and Nelsor were severely injured and bloodied from head to toe.

    Ond frowned and shouted, "You''ve dyed too long! Use your full strength, and end this battle!"

    "Tiger Roar Fist. Roar of Anguish!"

    "Conqueror''s Cleaver. Hammerfall."

    Ziros and Nelsor charged from the left and right towards vin, showcasing the mightiest of

    Combat Magic with the strongest of disys. Ziros'' fists boiled with strong energy, the intense

    buzzing akin to an earthquake, while Nelsor seemed to be one with his massive axe, his

    speed incredibly fast and his power unstoppable, as a tremendous wave of destructive energy

    surged forward.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    vin, practically staggering over, knelt on the ground. He was panting heavily, his sweat mixing

    with the trickling blood from his substantial wounds. It was a sorrowful sight to behold, as if he were

    barely holding onto the thread of life. But at that moment, tendrils of ck mist began to seep from

    his fists, quickly crawling up his arms. The mist was thick as ink, chilling to the bone.

    It felt as if the very air suddenly carried whispers, sounding like an ancient chant or a distant wail. It

    was as though it originated from a single voice, yet echoed through many. The voices echoed

    hollowly, both real and illusionary. Many heads turned as one, searching for the source of the

    sound, only to fix their gaze back on vin.

    Nelsor was the first to strike, his Conqueror''s Cleaver descending with a fury, his mightiest blow

    aimed to rend the earth itself!

    The axe fell like aet, its force like a tidal wave overwhelming the arena.

    In the nick of time, vin''s eyes snapped open, bloodshot and fierce, as his body trembled with a

    fine, dark mist. Rising in an instant, he met the attack head-on. His left hand dodged the falling axe,

    and with a crisp snap, he grasped the handle, pushing it aside with immense force, taking

    advantage of the momentum to spin around. Using his right palm, he mmed into Nelsor''s

    abdomen.

    The sudden counterattack was as swift as lightning.

    The axe cleaved into vin''s left hand, nearly crushing his arm, but his right hand, charged with the

    dense ck mist, struck true against Nelsor''s body, the bone-chilling aura of death invading his

    spirit.

    Nelsor''s consciousness and momentum visibly faltered, and his assault weakened. In the next

    instant, his body trembled violently, as vin''s right palm forcefully pushed him away, sending him

    flying like a leaf in the wind.

    As Nelsor stumbled back, Ziros surged forward, his fists unleashing thunderous energy, deafening

    to all who heard. vin, gravely injured, clenched his teeth and stood to face the onught.

    Ziros wielded the force of ten thousand pounds; vin, eight thousand.

    The two forces shed, creating an explosive sound like thunder from a clear sky. vin''s right arm

    trembled unnaturally as he was sent flying, but the deathly aura within his fist, channeled through

    his iron gauntlets, still managed to invade Ziros'' body, agitating his soul.

    Ziros, intent on pressing his advantage, was suddenly staggered by the piercing aura. His

    consciousness was briefly clouded, and he stopped in his tracks.

    The arena fell silent. No one dared to speak. All eyes were fixed on the battle.

    Now, it was clear how Tarner had been defeated ¡ª it was the ck mist on vin''s arms. Was the

    Combat Magic known as Shadowlord''s Wrath?! Could its effects be so pronounced?

    The Commanders watched with grave expressions. Learning from yesterday''s battle, they observed

    closely. Indeed, it was an aura of death, real and intense. How much immense killing intent must

    one harbor to manifest such a tangible aura? This was no mere Combat Magic. Did this young one

    harbor resentment? Or even hatred?

    The Commanders nced at Commander Kashann, their eyes carrying a hint of suspicion.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    The battlefield air grew tense as vin, battered and bruised, rose once more. His fighting spirit

    burned bright and unyielding. His eyes were bloodshot, and his aura was chillingly murderous.

    Ziros and Nelsor quickly shook off their stupor, one tearing open his chest with an axe, the other

    pounding his shoulder with a fist. They used pain to stimte their minds, forcibly regaining rity.

    After yesterday''s events, all members of the Earthbound Spirits had inquired about Tarner''s

    condition and discussed strategies, to be prepared for when they faced vin. And now, their

    preparation was put to the test!

    "Is this what you''ve been relying on? Then you can bid farewell to this dueling ring!" Ziros and

    Nelsor shook their heads vigorously, gathering their energy and charging at vin without looking

    back.

    Silent as ever, vin clenched his teeth against the pain, his murderous intent surging as he

    charged relentlessly forward.

    His hair was wild, his strikes as swift as lightning!

    All three warriors plunged into a frenzied state, advancing and retreating, striking and colliding, each

    movement apanied by a fierce gust of wind.

    Theirbat differed from that of other Novice Mages, who relied heavily on ample magic for

    support, bing powerless once their magic was exhausted. Instead, these three relied on the

    sh of raw strength, a dance of blood and sweat that was far more thrilling to watch.

    The nobles in the stands rose to their feet, shouting and cheering in encouragement; such intense

    battles were rarely seen.

    A true warrior''s fight, full of vigor!

    "Madmen! Is this a martial contest or a fight to the death?" Lylian covered her mouth, hardly daring

    to watch the brutal fight below.

    "Today''s battle will surely bring fame to vin." Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s began to acknowledge him, mad he

    might be, but he possessed an unyielding spirit and a fierce vitality.

    Just then, the fight took a sudden turn, and the Arena fell deathly silent.

    On the dueling tform, a scene seemed to freeze in time. vin barely intercepted the giant axe

    that threatened to cleave his head in two. He strained against the force, leaning backward with his

    arms outstretched towards the sky, precariously clinging onto the powerful swing. The de paused

    an eysh distance away from his nose. Anypse in his block or inch closer would have resulted

    in him being cleaved in half, but he held it!

    Was it luck? Or was he certain of his ability?

    The crowd gasped, a cold sweat breaking out amongst men and women alike. Who dared to catch

    an Earthbound Spirits axe with their bare hands?

    In the next second, as the crowd gasped and vin held back the axe, he pushed it aside with

    great force, somersaulted up, spinning like a top, and with lightning-fast feet, he stomped fiercely

    into Nelsor''s armpit.

    Nelsor had just been staggered by vin''s murderous aura in the previous exchange and was

    unable to dodge in time, taking a brutal hit.

    vin''s strength was ferocious, shattering Nelsor''s ribs under his armpit and sending him flying,

    snatching the two-meter-long axe in the process.

    Nelsornded more than ten meters away, his right arm nearly numb from the excruciating pain,

    which snapped him back to full alertness. vin''s frenzy had ignited his fighting spirit and hot blood;

    he would not admit defeat until the very end.

    "Ha! Come again!" vin roared, swinging the giant axe and shing at Ziros.

    The three hundred pounds axe whistled through the air, and was swung with neither hesitation nor

    clumsiness, forcing Ziros to retreat continuously as he countered with his fists.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ were deeply shocked. This was no martial contest; it was a fight to the death.

    Passion, dominance, savagery, tragedy.

    They witnessed vin''s might and felt the overwhelming murderous aura. Was this truly a Prot¨¦g¨¦

    trained by Cobalt Strike? His madness and bloodlust seemed more akin to a Bloodlore Prot¨¦g¨¦,

    while his fury and barbarism were reminiscent of an Earthbound Spirits Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    Ond slowly furrowed his brow, no longer speaking. His gaze was fixed on the battlefield. He

    suddenly found himself losing his disdain for vin, feeling the urge to enter the fray himself for a

    good, hard fight.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "This fight could wound him badly or even kill him. So, why did he pick this battle?" Felis murmured

    softly.

    "Ziros and Nelsor are the Earthbound Spirits'' next best after Ond, and together, they have yet to

    suppress vin." Admus wore aplex expression. If it were him facing either Ziros or Nelsor,

    victory was not guaranteed, yet vin alone withstood them both - it was unimaginable.

    Niks also watched from below. "Ziros and Nelsor came prepared, not as easily dealt with as

    Tarner. For vin to beat them, it''s going to be tough."

    "What does vin truly want? Is a single victory worth so much?" Semar didn''t understand. The

    fight on the tform had taken a sinister turn. This was no longer a martial contest but a bloody

    battle to the death. vin was fighting not just with strength but with his life on the line, each move

    fraught with deadly risk. Any mistake could cost him his life.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    On the main tform.

    The Earthbound Spirits Commander''s furrowed brow slowly rxed, as he turned to the Cobalt

    Strike Commander beside him. "Commander Kashann, is vin really a servant of your Cobalt

    Strike?"

    Commander Kashann chuckled and said nothing, as he had been asked countless times before. He

    was also stunned by vin''s performance and somewhat understood why vin was fighting so

    desperately.

    "Since he''s a servant, he''s not important, right? How about you let me have him?" As the

    Earthbound Spirits Commander spoke, the other Commanders were taken aback. Was this an

    expression of valuing talent?

    "He was a servant, but not anymore," replied Commander Kashann with a light smile. This wasn''t

    untrue; ording to his agreement with vin, if vin won a battle, his servitude would be

    waived. So today''s vin was no longer a servant of Cobalt Strike.

    "For what reason did vin be a servant?" inquired the Bloodlore Commander, seemingly

    intrigued as well.

    "An ident," Commander Kashann did not wish to borate.

    Not only were the Commanders intrigued, but prot¨¦g¨¦s also sensed something amiss. Either vin

    was aplete madman, or something serious was at y.

    "Why is vin serving as a servant?" a prot¨¦g¨¦ from the Hidden Essence approached the Cobalt

    Strike group.

    "Is it any of your concern?" Roald and hispanions met the question with cold stares.

    "Just asking, what''s the harm in speaking?"

    "Indeed, there is no harm in speaking." Cedrick, clutching his iron de, looked out over the fierce

    battlefield of the arena. "vin was once a young lord of his own town. Eight years ago, an ident

    befell them, and Cobalt Strikeid waste to his entire town. His parents'' fate is unknown, two

    hundred thousand people were enved in the mines, and he was captured and made to serve

    Cobalt Strike."

    "What?" The prot¨¦g¨¦ from the Hidden Essence couldn''t believe his ears. Did vin have a grudge

    against Cobalt Strike?

    "vin sold himself to Mollen Commerce for a chance topete in The sh of Eight Orders.

    You contend for ranks; he''s fighting for his life, to save his kin."

    "Cedrick! You''ve gone too far!" Roald sternly cautioned. Such words were ambiguous and could be

    grossly misunderstood if spread abroad. ¡°You''re a prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike. Why would you

    incriminate your own Organization?¡±

    Realization dawned, and there was indeed a scandal brewing. The prot¨¦g¨¦ from the Hidden

    Essence smirked and quietly withdrew.

    Before long, the tale of vin''s vendetta against Cobalt Strike spread among the prot¨¦g¨¦s,

    reaching the ears of those in the stands. As Cedrick''s words were passed around, they became

    twisted, even turning into tales of Cobalt Strike massacring vin''s entire town.

    The Commanders, with their strong power and acute mindfulness, naturally heard the murmurs

    below. Commander Kashann''s expression was grim. Who was spreading these distorted facts?

    At that moment, the tide of the battle in the arena shifted dramatically. vin cast aside his great

    axe and drove back Nelsor, unleashing a tempestuous assault on Ziros. Dark energy swirled around

    his arms, his killing intent chillingly sharp. He bombarded Ziros with relentless blows, pressing him

    back to the very edge of the arena.

    "Sky Shattering Cry!" Ziros, desperate,unched a counterattack, his fists striking with such force

    that the air seemed to boil around him. The roaring sound was deafening, but his consciousness

    was blurred, and he couldn''t see vin''s approach, allowing vin topletely evade his attack

    and strike hard from the side, disrupting his move and then suddenly lunging with a punch that

    landed squarely on Ziros¡¯ head.

    Damn! The prot¨¦g¨¦s all changed color in unison.

    Ziros was struck as if by lightning. His consciousness was spinning, his formidable body falling stiffly

    from the arena.

    A hundred meters away, Nelsor shook his head vigorously, forcing himself back to reality. He took a

    deep breath, grabbed his great axe, and with a guttural roar, hefted it to strike back.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    But...

    vin was already upon him from behind. Before Nelsor could turn with his axe, vin stepped

    forward and leaped up. His clenched fist, surrounded with dark energy, crashed into the nape of

    Nelsor''s neck with clean, fierce strength and a wisp of ck smoke.

    Nelsor trembled and staggered, then fell to his knees heavily on the ground. His persistence finally

    copsed at that moment, overwhelmed by the brutal killing intent. His head struck the arena floor.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    vin stood in the center of thebat arena, gasping for breath. His body was drenched in blood,

    with dozens of wounds that were a shocking sight to behold. His head hung low, and his

    consciousness faded as if he might copse at any moment.

    He had reached his limit!

    The arena was silent at first, but then sporadic apuse began to echo. Before long, the pping

    grew louder and louder, with even Prot¨¦g¨¦s, including Ond, joining in to apud him.

    The judge presiding over the arena looked towards the old lord''s dais for a signal, and, upon

    receiving a nod, strode towards vin, lifting his right hand. "The second round, the first battle,

    vin from Cobalt Strike is victorious, granted entry into the top ten of this year''s The sh of Eight

    Orders!"

    There was no dissent, no objections; although his rank was lower, vin¡¯s strength was undeniable,

    and he was worthy of the title among the top ten.

    "Congrattions Commander Kashann, Cobalt Strike has an early champion in the top ten," the old

    lord said with a smile as he congratted them.

    Commander Kashann managed a weak smile and nodded his thanks.

    The other seven Organizations did not offer congrattions. Their expressions remained neutral¡ª

    not out of jealousy, but rather they were pondering the rumors they had heard¡ªhad Cobalt Strike

    ughtered vin''s entire family and town? Had they enved vin for eight years? Had vin

    sold himself for a spot in thepetition, just to save his town from very?

    The plot was thickening.

    Perhaps even the Commander Kashann himself hadn''t anticipated such a standout performance

    from vin; otherwise, he would never have brought him here. The more remarkable vin''s

    performance, the more Cobalt Strike''s reputation was tarnished.

    vin had barely stepped off the high tform when darkness clouded his vision, and he fell

    forward, having reached his absolute limit.

    Mari was the first to catch him, disregarding the blood that covered him, and took him to the side

    to check his wounds.

    vin had lost consciousness, but a faint smile hung on his lips. It was a harrowing and thrilling

    battle, and he felt exhrated. He had even forgotten his mission, and was lost in the joy ofbat,

    challenging his own limits.

    "Thepetition will continue; we''ll take vin back," Niks approached them.

    "Here are some healing potions." Mari handed him a crystal vial.

    Niks gave Mari an extra nce, said nothing, took the vial, and helped vin away.

    The apusested a long time, seeing vin off. The first of the top ten was born, a title well-

    deserved, but with such serious injuries, it was unlikely he could participate in the battle for the top

    five, ending his journey in the top ten. For a Stage VIII Prot¨¦g¨¦ to achieve this, it was already a

    matter of great pride, enough to make his name known throughout the Eight Orders.

    A Cobalt Strike Elder furrowed his brow, his gaze cold. After watching vin leave, he quietly

    slipped away from the crowd''s view and left the venue.

    ...

    Inside the manor of Cobalt Strike.

    Adirichy in bed, lost in thought. His injuries from the previous day were not serious, and he had

    woken up this morning, but he had no desire to watch thepetition at the Warriors'' Vale, nor did

    he have the face to show himself there. He hade full of confidence, thinking he would make a

    name for himself and bring honor to his master, but he had not expected to be carried back after the

    first round.

    "How will I exin this when I return? How will the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s see me? That cursed vin, if he

    hadn''t stolen the spotlight, would I have encountered a freak like Inga?"

    Adirich''s gaze was hollow as he stared nkly at the ceiling beams, feeling empty, devoid of any

    enthusiasm.

    He had joined Cobalt Strike at ten, was taken as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ by the Grand Elder at twelve, and

    reached Stage VIII at fifteen. He had always been the pride, the envy of many, and a model for

    others. He had long awaited The sh of Eight Orders, eager to make a name for himself there, to

    be remembered by all of the Eight Orders, but now¡­ s¡­ ¡°I should not have been so rash, why

    did I insist on being the third to fight?¡±

    The door creaked open, and a Cobalt Strike Elder entered.

    "Elder Connas," Adirich did not get up, pretending his injuries were severe. He didn¡¯t have the heart

    to engage.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Why didn''t you go to watch thepetition?" Elder Connas was from the Grand Elder''s faction,

    also the same Elder who had just left the arena.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    "I wanted to take care of my wounds first."

    "The first battle of the first round has ended."

    "It took that long?" Although Adirich hadn''t gone to watch, he had been keeping track of the time.

    He thought that four or five battles would have ended by now.

    "vin was the first to take the stage, challenged by the Floral Enchantress'' Lylian."

    "Thess who defeated Semar? How many rounds did vinst?"

    "About ten."

    "Hmph, I knew it. His tricks would only work on the Earthbound Spirits'' big oaf."

    "Lylian was defeated."

    "What?"

    "vin defeated Lylian, then challenged the Earthbound Spirits, facing two at once."

    Adirich stared at Elder Connas in disbelief, thinking he had heard wrong.

    "Ziros and Nelsor, both sessors of the Earthbound Spirits just below Ond, together challenged

    vin. In the end, vin won. It was a hard-fought victory, but he won, and the Eight Orders''

    Commanders unanimously decided that vin would advance early to the top ten of this

    tournament."

    "How is that possible!" Adirich sat up.

    "Cedrick spread the word about vin''s business with Cobalt Strike, and now it''s causing quite the

    stir."

    Elder Connas'' expression was grim. At first, he thought Cedrick was just venting for vin, but

    upon closer inspection, it was not the case.

    Cedrick had a motive; he was campaigning for vin''s rights. vin had now advanced into the top

    ten, earning a reputation and disying his potential, with several Commanders starting to take

    interest. Spreading word of vin''s situation was like putting pressure on the Cobalt Strike, while

    also inting vin''s worth.

    If Cobalt Strike didn¡¯t want such a Prot¨¦g¨¦, the rest would dly take him.

    Hadn''t Cobalt Strike oppressed him enough for eight years? They must treat him well from now on.

    Cobalt Strike had enved two hundred thousand souls, a truly vile act!

    vin had won glory for Cobalt Strike, and would they continue to bully him now?

    This was all Cedrick''s doing! Elder Connas never imagined that Cedrick, always so quiet, could act

    so ruthlessly,pletely disregarding the face of Cobalt Strike.

    The affair with the Stormcast could be seen as severe or not, depending on one¡¯s view. All

    organizations had their own simr issues, but the key point was that vin was different now, and

    so the nature of the incident changed.

    Elder Connas could imagine the Commander''s frustration. The dirtyundry was aired to the Eight

    Orders of the Nortnds, and a reputation for tormenting a talented prot¨¦g¨¦ was earned for him.

    Adirich sat dumbfounded for a while, then shook his head and chuckled bitterly. "In the end, he''s

    turned the tables. When vin returns to Cobalt Strike, he''s likely to be promoted to a GoldenThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    "Being raised to a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ is only natural; even if the Commander is reluctant, he must do

    it."

    "My mentor surely won''t be pleased..."

    "Then don''t let him return to Cobalt Strike," whispered Elder Connas with a lowered voice.

    Adirich''s eyebrows shot up, and he looked at Elder Connas. "You mean..."

    "Roald has caught the attention of a prot¨¦g¨¦ from the Earthbound Spirits, and I suspect he''ll likely

    fall in the arena today. In the end, Cobalt Strike''s only gain in this year''s championship might just be

    vin''s ''top ten.'' How will that look when you return to the Organization? Will the Grand Elder be

    satisfied? vin is ambitious, and he''s got a ruthless streak. Once he''s raised to a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦,

    with Celesse''s backing, no one in Cobalt Strike will be able to touch him. Don''t forget that vin

    has the support of the Mollen family. With them behind him, his position in Cobalt Strike will only

    grow more stable. It won''t be long before even the Mallister family of Azure Mountain are freed."

    Elder Connas initially thought of vin''s participation in the championship as a joke, but now it

    seemed vin''s move had been brilliant,pletely turning his status within Cobalt Strike on its

    head.

    "Surely it''s not that serious?"

    "That''s the worst-case scenario."

    Adirich quite cleverly grasped Elder Connas'' meaning and considered it seriously. "Is vin gravely

    injured?"

    "He''s hanging by a thread, currently unconscious. Niks is tending to him."

    "Is there no one else in the manor now?"

    "I must return to the arena; lingering too long will raise suspicion. Remember, you''ve already

    disappointed your mentor once. Don''t disappoint him a second time. We cannot allow vin''s

    trouble to return to Cobalt Strike for resolution." With those words, Elder Connas left the room.

    Adirich hung his head in a long silence. A smirk with a grim resolve yed on his lips as he

    clenched the dagger at his side.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Adirich strode out of the courtyard and made a careful circuit around the manor, ensuring that no

    extra souls were lingering about. Then, he quietly approached Myke''s quarters, peering through a

    crack in the window for a spell.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Myke was grievously injured and had not attended the tournament, remaining in his chamber to

    mend his wounds.

    "Myke?" Adirich called out tentatively.

    "What?" Myke''s voice was frail, and his eyes were shut in disinterest.

    Adirich scoffed inwardly, vowing to deal with him eventually.

    A crimson trail of blood snaked through vin''s courtyard and into his room. It was a path of blood

    that dripped from vin all the way from his sh in the Arena.

    Adirich stood at the gatehouse, pondering how to lure Niks out. Adirich wished for no one to

    know of his presence, lest suspicions fell upon him.

    Yet, he thought, perhaps the Commander himself wished for vin''s demise. That madcap sought

    only his own glory, casting aside the honor of Cobalt Strike. The Commander must¡¯ve been the

    most mortified of all. Any exnation now would seem but a feeble cover-up, especially after

    Cedrick''s pronouncements.

    With resolve, Adirich clenched his dagger and stepped toward the courtyard, but as the door

    creaked open, he had to quickly conceal himself behind the nearby hedgerow.

    Niks exited softly, making haste toward the proving grounds.

    "Off to watch the tournament, are we?" Adirich mused with a smirk, confident that Niks cared not

    for vin''s well-being and was drawn back to the spectacle ofbat. For safety, he waited until

    he was sure that Niks had truly departed, before stealthily entering the courtyard.

    What luck! Niks'' absence could be the perfect scapegoat.

    At vin''s door, Adirich hesitated only a moment longer before entering, a crooked smile upon his

    face.

    viny upon his bed, swathed in bandages meticulously applied. His pallor was ghastly, and his

    breath faint. It was clear that his injuries were severe, with blood seeping through the dressings.

    "Tsk, tsk, such a pitiful state," Adirich muttered.

    He closed the door and advanced toward vin, gripping the dagger tightly. By loosening the

    bandages and reopening the wounds, it wouldn''t be long before vin would expire from his own

    afflictions. As Adirich cruelly fantasized about harming vin, he cautiously approached the bed.

    vin''s breathing was feeble yet steady, his chest rising and falling rhythmically. Adirich reached

    out to test his breath, his fingers inching toward the bandages.

    Suddenly...

    "What are you doing?" a voice unexpectedly rang out.

    "By the gods!" Adirich jolted, nearly copsing to the floor, and turned to see a figure seated by the

    window¡ªa plump, rotund individual.

    "Balder?! What are you doing here?" Adirich rubbed his eyes, thinking it was a vision.

    "What are you doing here?" The plump youth was none other than Balder, a scion of the Mollen

    family. His gaze was now stern upon Adirich.

    "I... Why shouldn''t I be here? I''m here for the tournament." Adirich stammered, surreptitiously

    sheathing his dagger. "But you¡ªhow did you get into the city? And why are you here? What''s your

    intent?"

    Balder regarded him coldly, a sneer forming on his lips. He hade on his father''s orders, dyed

    by mishaps on the road, only arriving this day. His family had sacrificed half a mine to secure vin

    a spot at the championship, and they needed to ensure he was worth the price, so they sent Balder

    to assess vin''s capabilities.

    Balder had arrived that morning, just in time to witness vin''s performance in the tournament, and

    had followed Niks back here. He had been pondering vin''s potential and was pleasantly

    surprised by his investment, but he hadn''t expected to find Adirich sneaking in, seemingly intent on

    an assassination. This shameless scum!

    Adirich spoke firmly, "I need you to leave. I cannot be certain of how you entered or if you pose a

    threat to vin."

    Balder looked at him for a moment before slowly rising, his round, jolly face reiming its smile.

    "Scared, are we?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "vin''s eight years of servitude are at an end. His name is now known throughout the Eight

    Orders. It''s not a question of whether Cobalt Strike will offer him a status; it''s about how they can

    keep him. I wager that if vin left Cobalt Strike now, other Organizations would mor to take him

    in and nurture his talents. He''s made a name for himself; he''s on the verge of a new life. And you...

    you''re worried..." Balder chuckled.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    "Balder, remember, you too are one of Cobalt Strike."

    "My task is done." Balder''s smile was radiant. Over the years, he had made deals with countless

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s from Cobalt Strike, all with great potential. His only regret was not finding one with

    extraordinary talent. Now, with vin''s rise to fame, his mission was fulfilled. He had just decided to

    invest heavily in vin''s future, confident that his family would support vin after his performance

    in The sh of Eight Orders.

    "If you wish to leave, go now," Adirich said, thinking quickly.

    "Get out. With me here, you won''ty a finger on vin."

    "It''s you who harbors ill intentions," Adirich stepped closer to vin.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Stop! What are you doing?"

    "I''m here to protect vin," Adirich tightened his grip on the dagger.

    "Don''t be a fool. Step back," Balder interposed himself between Adirich and vin.

    "Looking for a fight?" Adirich''s right hand quivered as he drew his de, lunging at Balder. If a fight

    erupted, chaos would follow, and in the chaos, there''d be a chance to ''identally'' wound vin,

    and then pin the me on Balder. If he didn¡¯t admit it? That wouldn¡¯t matter, with vin dead,

    there''d be no witness to the truth.

    "How dare you!" Balder was taken aback that Adirich would attempt assassination so brazenly.

    Boom!! Suddenly, the door burst open, and an overpowering scent of blood charged into the room.

    Who was it? Both men were startled.

    Cedrick, covered in blood, entered the room, wielding a ck battle de. His eyes were filled with

    a terrifying, murderous intent as he red at Adirich.

    Why was he back? Adirich''s heart tightened. "Cedrick, you''vee at the right time, this fat oaf was

    about to..."

    "Get out!!" Cedrick had juste from the training grounds. His body was covered in blood and

    emanating a fearsome aura.

    "You..."

    "Out!!" Cedrick barked again.

    Adirich grimaced, and he gritted his teeth. He slowly sheathed his dagger.

    "Now!!"

    "Hmph." Adirich snorted and strode away.

    But as he passed by Cedrick, the ck de flickered coldly and swung towards Adirich''s head.

    Adirich''s soul nearly fled. He dodged in terror, but the ck de still struck his back, leaving a

    deep gash from his neck down to his lower back. He screamed, copsing onto the table, both

    shocked and furious. "Cedrick, have you gone mad!"

    ng!! The ck de flew from Cedrick''s grasp, its energy resonating through the air, flipping end

    over end, and plummeting towards Adirich.

    Adirich scrambled and rolled, rushing out of the room, only to be struck again by the ck de on

    his back. The powerful force sted him more than ten meters out, and he was screaming as he

    tumbled out of the courtyard, leaving a trail of fresh blood.

    Myke, startled, drew his sword and rushed from his room, just in time to see the ck de strike

    down again, aiming for Adirich''s head. "No!" Adirich shrieked in terror, his body chilled to the bone.

    The ck de halted at thest moment, pressing against his right eyeball. Its sharp edge

    seemed ready to pierce through his skull. Adirich propped himself up on his hands, not daring to

    move, as beads of sweat were hanging from his forehead.

    Cedrick stood outside the door, his murderous aura palpable, controlling the ck de from a

    distance.

    Myke, frowning, cautioned, "Cedrick, we''re all fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s here. Calm down. He may be

    despicable, but it''s not worth killing him in Warriors'' Vale."

    "Cedrick,e on... I didn''t do anything..." Adirich pleaded tremulously. His eyes were fixed on the

    ck de inches from his face, sensing death closer than ever before.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    The war de hummed, its energy chilling to the bone. It took quite some time before Cedrick could

    reel it back under his control.

    Adirich exhaled deeply, already wounded, and having been cleaved by two blows, he nearly lost

    consciousness as he rxed.

    "Get out!!" Cedrick had no stomach for such underhanded tactics, and with a thud, he mmed the

    door shut, unwilling to spare a nce at Adirich.

    "Bastard!" Adirich''s face twisted in fury as he clenched his fists and pounded the floor.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Disgraceful." Myke snorted and returned to his chamber.

    Balder watched Cedrick return, his small eyes spinning with curiosity. Hey, what was going on, had

    Cedrick befriended vin? Otherwise, why would he act like this? "Cedrick, have you just returned

    from the training grounds?"

    "What are you doing here?" Cedrick nced at Balder indifferently before checking on vin''s

    condition by the bed.

    "I arrived today to support you all. Cedrick... did you win?" Balder probed.

    "Mhm, cleaved three down," Cedrick replied simply.

    Whoa!! Balder''s eyes twitched. Three?! A formidable fellow indeed.

    "Watch over him!" Cedrick, ensuring vin''s life was not in danger, sat down to meditate and heal.

    He tore open his shirt, revealing a ghastly wound.

    The atmosphere in the training ground had been heated to its peak. After a fierce battle by vin,

    Cedrick stepped up to challenge the Ster Precepts, facing three at once and powerfully advancing

    into the top ten.

    Both vin and Cedrick set the arena aze, bringing great honor to the Cobalt Strike. After being

    quiet for three terms, Cobalt Strike had once again proven itself at the championship.

    Yet Commander Kashann couldn''t quite feel joyous, as neither vin nor Cedrick was truly a

    traditional Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Cobalt Strike. His much-hoped-for Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s had been whittled

    down to just Roald and Felis.

    The second round of the tournament began, and thanks to the eye-catching performances of vin

    and Cedrick, the third, fourth, and fifth matches all featured challengers seeking to advance to the

    top ten by fighting two opponents at once.

    They all suffered crushing defeats!

    The bloody lessons curbed this abnormal trend, and from the sixth fight on, the tournament returned

    to the proper path of one-on-one challenges.

    Mari stepped up in the seventh battle, facing a Floral Enchantress Prot¨¦g¨¦e, and emerged

    victorious!

    Felis fought in the tenth match against a Bloodlore Prot¨¦g¨¦ and imed victory.

    Both were traditional Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike and brought further glory to their faction.

    The Novice Mage tournament continued until noon, with the intensity not waning from the first

    round. Out of twenty-seven who took to the stage, only ten, including vin and Cedrick, were

    victorious; the others were either defeated or mutually vanquished.

    The afternoon saw the much-anticipated Advanced Mage matches.

    Roald was the first to take the stage, receiving the challenge from the captain of the Earthbound

    Spirits, Ond, in The sh of Eight Orders'' first Advanced Mage tier showdown. The result was

    Ond redeeming the Spirits'' honor that was lost in vin''s fight, by sting Roald off the tform

    in less than a candle''s burning time, firmly securing victory!

    Afterward, two Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s from Bloodlore each challenged the Floral Enchantress

    and the Ster Precepts.

    In the fourth fight, Darron of the Ster Precepts, a prodigy, was set to take the stage but was

    unanimously decided by the Eight Orders Commander to advance by default, as he was already a

    famed figure in the Eight Orders, known as the strongest.

    The fifth match saw the captain of the Starlit Echoes challenge the leader of the Hidden Essence.

    In the sixth, another Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦ from the Ster Precepts faced off against the

    Skyborne Rivers.

    The oues of the Advanced Mage battles were almost without suspense, aligning with

    expectations.

    Out of eleven Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s, five were eliminated, leaving six. ording to the rules,

    the victorious Advanced Mages advanced to the top ten and wouldpete in the fourth round for

    the first three of the top five spots. The winning Novice Mages would continue to the third round of

    the tournament the next day, determining four winners to join the ranks of the top ten.

    With vin and Cedrick having secured their spots in the top ten early, the rules were adjusted to

    have eight Novice Mages vie for the remaining two ces.

    ...

    vin''s injuries were grave, but his unique constitution saw him awake by evening. Upon opening

    his eyes, he was surprised to find three people in the room, Balder, Cedrick, and Mari.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± vin asked, surprised to see Balder.

    ¡°I came to cheer you on,¡± Balder said, grinning so wide his eyes nearly disappeared in his chubby

    face.

    ¡°My ce in the top ten isn¡¯t being questioned, is it?¡± vin propped himself up, concerned that

    there might¡¯ve been disputes that would nullify his spot.

    "Who would dare to question it? It¡¯s settled, all confirmed,¡± Balder beamed like a blooming flower,

    delighted beyond measure. To think the Mollen family had invested in a Prot¨¦g¨¦ destined for the top

    ten of The sh of Eight Orders, and likely the one with the most potential. With earnest nurturing,

    vin¡¯s future growth was limitless. He could almost envision his fatherughing heartily upon

    hearing the news.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to fight so hard,¡± Mari said to vin. He could have easily used the mysterious

    Combat Magic ¡®Shadowlord¡¯s Wrath¡¯ right from the start instead of waiting until the bitter end to

    employ it.

    ¡°I wanted to test my limits.¡± vin sought not only to win the tournament but also to push his

    potential, looking for an opportunity to break through. As a Stage VIII Novice Mage, he might¡¯ve had

    to settle for the top ten, but reaching Stage IX could give him a shot at the top five, and he was well

    aware of that.

    "The sh of Eight Orders is a tournament, not a fight to the death," Mari said, at a loss for

    words with him.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Balder nced at Mari, intrigued. Was there a rtionship between this aloof beauty and vin?

    Not only had she stayed here for half the day, but she also initiated a conversation with vin¡ª

    quite rare indeed.

    "How did you two fare?" vin inquired of Mari and Cedrick, noting that Cedrick seemed more

    severely wounded.

    Balder interjected with a grin, "Mari won and willpete in the third round tomorrow for a spot

    in the top ten. Cedrick single-handedly challenged three Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the Ster Precepts and

    advanced to the top ten ahead of time."

    "Oh?" vin was surprised. Cedrick took on three? And all from the Ster Precepts?

    "It''s a shame you won''t be in the final matches. Otherwise, I''d relish a bout against you," Cedrick

    said as he got up and left the room.

    "Rest well, you''ve already made it to the top ten. You''ve reached your goal, and there''s no need to

    overexert yourself any further." Mari left him with these words before she, too, exited the room.

    That evening, the lord''s manor hosted another banquet, inviting Prot¨¦g¨¦s from various

    Organizations.

    vin, citing his severe injuries, did not attend and locked himself in his room, drawing in the

    Restoration Aether from the world around him to heal his wounds. His injuries appeared grave,

    seemingly ruling out any participation in the final battle for the top five, yet he was confident he

    would recover by night''s end.

    He was determined to partake in the ultimate showdown!

    Late at night, in the stillness of his quarters, vin fully opened his energy channel, free of

    distractions, drawing in the Restoration Aether toward the lord''s manor.

    The window creaked open gently, and the little fox slipped in once more, intoxicated by the

    abundant Restoration Aether in the room. A human-like smile had spread across its face. It tiptoed

    onto the bed and curled up on vin''s legs like afortable fluff-ball resembling a snowball.

    vin had a fondness for the little fox and did not shoo it away, continuing his practice of the

    Restoration Mantra.

    He tore off all the bandages, revealing ghastly wounds that bled profusely. Yet under the nurturing

    of the Restoration Mantra, rich Restoration Aether flowed through his body, umting at the

    wounds, visibly fostering new flesh and closing the injuries as the torn skin slowly knit back

    together. What should have been a horrifying sight became miraculous.

    vin¡¯s heartbeat grew stronger and more vigorous, and his life force surged back to life.

    E of the Bloodlore watched from the window, intrigued by the scene unfolding in the room and

    feeling the ceaseless flow of life''s vigor from the world outside.

    The talk of the banquet that night among members of various Organizations was none other than

    vin.

    vin, Stormcast, his status as a servant, Azure Mountain, and more were all topics of discussion,

    with a true story being pieced together and spread among Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Elders alike.

    vin truly was a servant.

    He had indeed been mistreated.

    vin had genuinely broken through to Novice Mage on his own.

    Since his breakthrough, vin had less than one year of experience.

    vin had been relentlessly exploited by Cobalt Strike but remained stubborn and proud.

    Various deeds were shared, though it was unclear who had spoken them or who hadpiled the

    tale.

    E stood outside, and her interest piqued as she sized up vin. What strength of will did he have

    to endure eight arduous years? What resilience of character to never submit, and what prodigious

    talent to break through to Stage VIII within a year? What intrigued her most was that the Elders and

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike were oblivious to vin''s Combat Magic, and she was certain that vin

    had never before disyed his swordsmanship or Shadowlord''s Wrath there. Moreover, he could

    attract Restoration Aether, winning the favor of the fox.

    E smiled, leaning on the windowsill, contemting the vin within.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    vin had trained throughout the night, and his wounds hadpletely healed. Not even a scar

    was left behind, and his internal injuries had mostly mended as well. The miraculous power of the

    Restoration Mantra had been fully disyed.

    Next, it was time to attempt a breakthrough. Whether or not he could ascend into the top five would

    depend on the sess of this breakthrough.

    "Grand Arcanum of the de, the second form... Fall of Eternity..."

    vin took out the Grand Arcanum of the de, studying it with furrowed brows, and this time he

    finally could see the second form clearly.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    vin took a deep breath, a smile spreading across his face. When he first advanced to Stage VIII,

    he could only see the words vaguely and thought that this stage wasn''t meant for training. Yet now,

    he saw everything clearly.

    "Fall of Eternity, aid me in breaking through to Stage IX." vin lifted his ancient sword, whispering

    with confidence.

    "vin, I''ve brought you some healing potions..." Balder walked in with a cheery smile, but then he

    stood agape. vin was shirtless, radiant, without a trace of yesterday''s near-death state to be

    seen.

    "No need for potions. Today, you''ll help me by keeping watch. No one is to enter," vin said,

    brandishing his ancient sword, preparing to seclude himself for training.

    "Eh? Ah!" Balder eximed in surprise and delight. Had vin healed already? Could he still

    compete tomorrow? Was this a charge for the top five? By the gods, this was exhrating!

    "Thank you."

    "What are you being polite for? We''re friends, aren''t we?" Balder quickly shut the door and took a

    seat on a stone stool in the courtyard, crossing his legs like a gatekeeper. Whatever vin asked of

    him, he would dly do.

    "What are you doing here?" Mari had just opened her window to find Balder squatting in vin''s

    courtyard, looking like a meatball with his round and plump figure perched atop a simrly shaped

    stone stool. The scene wasical, and even the usually aloof and proud Mari couldn''t help but

    ask.

    "I''m standing guard for vin. Don¡¯t want someone toe and harm him again," Balder chuckled,

    his heart brimming with joy. Heavens, how many secrets did vin possess? Even Balder couldn''t

    see through them all.

    Mari suddenly asked, "What deal have you made with vin?"

    "Don''t get me wrong, Mari, I''m not some ver. I''ve simply made a friend in vin."

    "Is that so?" Mari was skeptical.

    "By the way, you have a match today, right? I wish you sess in advance."

    vin locked himself in his room, focusing solely on his training. Despite the cramped space, it did

    not hinder his practice.

    He was studying each word, familiarizing himself with every move. To master the second form and

    break through to Stage IX before tomorrow was no easy feat, and for vin, it was certainly a

    challenge.

    The Arena.

    The third round of the tournament had begun.

    Eight Novice Mages took the stage, ready to ept challenges.

    A spot among the top ten signified supreme honor, not only validating all efforts made before the

    age of eighteen but also promising better treatment and more resources within the Organization in

    the future. No one would miss this opportunity.

    All Organization Commanders watched intently. If one Organization failed to have even one Prot¨¦g¨¦

    make it into the top ten, it would be a serious embarrassment.

    Commander Kashann was also nervous. Although vin and Cedrick had already secured their

    ces in the top ten, it seemed unlikely they would contend for the top five. If a few more could

    enter the top ten, it would be some constion.

    In the first match, a dazzling female Prot¨¦g¨¦e from Bloodlore took the stage, calling out Mari to

    battle. A duel of beauties, the fight was unexpectedly fierce, ending in a draw, with neither

    advancing to the top ten.

    The brutality of the first battle tightened the nerves of the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s. The second, third, and

    fourth matches were equally splendid and brutal.

    From dawn to noon, four battles took ce, deciding two more ces in the top ten. They were

    Jackar from the Ster Precepts and Jevan from Bloodlore. Both were strong and well-deserving of

    their titles.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Cobalt Strike''s Mari and Felis missed out on the top ten. Mari ended in a ''draw,'' while Felis

    was utterly defeated.

    The old lord, representing the Eight Orders, announced the next day''s events.

    "Outside the city hall, a golden list will hang, naming the top ten of the Eight Orders. Tomorrow, The

    sh of Eight Orders for the top five will ensue! The venue, the Little Stone Ridge outside the city!"

    "All are invited to witness the spectacle!"

    The final showdown of each championship wasn''t held in the city hall but rather at some location

    outside the city, open to all citizens, allowing them to see the prowess of the top ten and feel the

    strength of the Eight Orders, effectively showcasing the potential of the Eight Orders to the outside

    world.

    "Is vin here?" Ond knocked on the gate of vin''s courtyard.

    "He''s resting, not avable for visitors."

    Balder rose with a good-natured smile. His round head and plump figure were draped in a white

    robe, the sightically endearing.

    Ond hadn''t expected to find such a presence in the courtyard, and he paused, perplexed. "Who

    are you?"

    "A friend, a very good one."

    "I have business with vin," Ond said, striding forward.

    "I''m really sorry, but vin isn''t receiving visitors today. Maybe tomorrow?" Balder''sical

    appearance and affable demeanor made it hard not to smile.

    "He''s really not seeing visitors?"

    "You must be Ond from the Earthbound Spirits. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. How about this?

    Leave a message, and I''ll make sure he gets itter?"

    "It¡¯s okay. I''lle again tomorrow," Ond departed.

    Not long after, Lylian arrived. "Is vin here?"

    "And you are...?"

    "Lylian, from the Floral Enchantress"

    "Oh, greetings, greetings! Are you seeking vin for a matter?"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "I''vee to see how he fares, whether his injuries have imed him or not."

    "You jest, he is quite well."

    "Then why do you dress in mourning clothes, inviting ill omen?"

    Balder was at a loss for words. His attire was of the finest ck silk, quite expensive indeed.

    "Step aside, I have business with him."

    "He is not receiving visitors at the moment. Perhaps you cane back tomorrow?"

    "Has he not wakened?"

    "He has, but he fell asleep again. His injuries are severe. Please understand."

    With some effort, Balder managed to send Lylian away, only to be visited by three more Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    from the Ster Precepts, who also wished to see vin.

    Balder smiled through gritted teeth as he bid each farewell, then sat back down on the stone bench,

    chuckling with delight. Ond''s visit likely meant he had intentions of recruiting vin, Lylian''s visit

    suggested she had taken an interest in him, and the Ster Precepts people''s arrival could also

    mean they sought to forge a good rtionship. It seemed vin''s decision to partake in The sh

    of Eight Orders was wise; within Cobalt Strike, he was unappreciated, but now, he was a treasured.

    Balder, legs crossed, lounged at ease, chuckling merrily.

    By evening, more guests arrived, and this time, Balder couldn''t stop them.

    "Does vin reside here?" An elderly man with graying hair stood imposingly, his body faintly

    exuding wisps of red mist, the essence of his vitality.

    He was the Bloodlore Commander, Jarad!

    By his side followed a tall, fiery young woman, E. d in a short tunic and skirt, she generously

    disyed her supple body. The exposed skin was especially tender, radiating an enchanting

    youthful allure. Her swan-like neck was delicate and smooth, and her lovely face was blooming like

    a flower. Only the blood-red eyes detracted from her beauty, adding a touch of wicked charm.

    Balder, well-informed as always, recognized the two and, with a cunning smile, gestured, "Please,

    come inside."

    These were not guests he could turn away. And with the Commander himself gracing the premises,

    such an esteemed visit was not to be refused.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    vin was deep in meditation, seated cross-legged, when it happened¡ªa breakthrough! Yes, a

    breakthrough had urred just moments before! The electric glimmers that enveloped him began

    to subside steadily.

    Novice Mage Stage IX! The long-coveted realm of power!

    A transformation was evident throughout his being¡ªspirit, veins, Energy Realm, constitution, and

    so much more¡ªall had been enhancedprehensively as if he were already preparing to ascend

    to the rank of an Advanced Mage.

    He could now clearly feel the change within¡ªa sublime, ethereal sensation. A pervasive strength

    was coursing through his body, and the surging magic was within his Energy Realm and Channel of

    Energy.

    A breakthrough!

    Ovee with excitement and emotion, vin could hardly wait to test his newfound strength.

    When the Bloodlore Commander and E entered the room, vin waspleting the cirction

    of magic through his Channel of Energy, dispersing thest of the electric glow.

    The pair studied him with a hint of surprise. Was he in the midst of a breakthrough seclusion?

    The Bloodlore Commander regarded vin intently as if confirming the breakthrough. The young

    one was interesting indeed. Reaching Stage VIII within a year was impressive enough, but to break

    through again during The sh of Eight Orders was extraordinary.

    "Commander Jarad, greetings," vin said, steadying his breath and looking at them curiously.

    "Congrattions, Stage IX," E purred, her red lips parting in a seductive smile.

    A little fox leaped into vin''s arms, nuzzling affectionately and breathing in theforting

    Restoration Aether that wafted around him.

    "It seems quite fond of you. Would you like it as a gift?"

    "I couldn''t possibly ept."

    "Do you know what kind of creature it is?"

    "It must be precious, but it''s too much for me to take."

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    E moved closer to vin, reiming the little fox into her arms with a dazzling smile. "My

    grandfather nearly lost his life to acquire it."

    vin straightened his posture slightly. This woman was indeed tempting, not just in her attire, but

    also with an innate aura of allure that seemed to emanate from within, causing his heart to flutter.

    Without any deliberate flirtation, her every nce and smile radiated remarkable charm.

    "Who is your mentor?" Jarad couldn''t believe someone would rise so suddenly without reason.

    Some said it was due to a buildup of power; others spoke of a transformation as profound as a

    storm shaping a resilient tree, but he suspected vin hade upon some fortuitous encounter.

    This fortune might¡¯ve been rted to what vin called ''Shadowlord''s Wrath,'' and that ancient

    sword even the Cobalt Strike Commander had not seen before.

    "I have no mentor."

    "And what about the presence within you?" Jarad suddenly chuckled. He had his suspicions from

    the stands, but now, up close, he was sure of it. There was a power hidden within vin, an energy

    that decidedly wasn''t his own.

    "I''m not sure what you mean," vin said defensively.

    "Don''t worry. Others can''t sense it."

    "What is inside him?" E''s interest in vin grew.

    "Hard to see, it''s hidden deep," Jarad admitted, feeling a surge of curiosity to investigate, but he

    restrained himself.

    "Why are you here?"

    "If I invited you to join Bloodlore, would you consider it?" An offer from the head of an organization

    was an honor that could excite and make proud any individual.

    vin didn''t ponder long, politely declining. "Thank you for your kind offer, but I am already

    committed to another organization."

    "What if I could help you with the troubles at Azure Mountain?"

    vin looked at Jarad earnestly. "You''ve been investigating me?"

    E blinked andughed softly, her allure undeniable. "Join Bloodlore, and we''ll handle your

    Stormcast grudges. My grandfather will take you as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦. Whatever conditions you

    desire, just name them."

    vin shook his head. "I appreciate the gesture, but I am not worthy of such recruitment."

    "How do you not understand your own value?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already pledged to the Mollen family.¡±

    ¡°Bloodlore can clear the path for you. I only want you,¡± the Bloodlore Commander said, showing

    rare interest in a person.

    "The Mollen family has done me a great service. I owe them a debt," vin politely refused.

    "Are you certain you won''t reconsider?"

    "I am honored," vin reiterated his stance.

    He wasn''t sure of the Bloodlore Commander''s true intentions. Was it mere curiosity or a desire to

    study the ''energy'' within him? Also, vin considered his kin and the townspeople; if he truly left

    Cobalt Strike to join Bloodlore, he would likely be deemed a traitor. Cobalt Strike might absolve the

    charges from Stormcast, but they wouldn''t easily forgive, and who knew what terrible actions they

    might take?

    He needed to protect Stormcast and ensure it wouldn''t fall into war again. It was his parents'' legacy

    and the debt he owed to the two hundred thousand townsfolk.

    The Bloodlore Commander left with a sense of regret, not insisting further.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    "Should you ever wish to visit Bloodlore, just mention my name," E said as she apanied the

    Commander out.

    "Thank you, farewell."

    "Do you not fancy women?" E suddenly turned back.

    "What?"

    E waggled her finger. "The way you look at me is different from other men."

    "I am still young. I have much to learn."

    E was taken aback, thenughed heartily, herughter as enchanting as her presence.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon after, the news that the Bloodlore Commander had personally visited vin reached the ears

    of Commander Kashann.

    The five Elders of Cobalt Strike were far from pleased.

    "Commander, vin is ungrateful. He is using The sh of Eight Orders as a guise to secretly

    contact Bloodlore. Does he intend to sell himself out? This is a betrayal of his order!"

    "Indeed, Commander, we cannot ignore this matter. You are well aware of the sort of folk that dwell

    within the Bloodlore, much akin to vin in temperament¡ªboth ruthless and mad in their actions.

    Should vin join their ranks and gain a foothold among them, it''s inevitable that he would oppose

    us at every turn, to the detriment of Cobalt Strike."

    "I wonder if vin has ensnared the Bloodlore Commander''s granddaughter?"

    "s, vin bears a grudge against Cobalt Strike. When amon Prot¨¦g¨¦ departs, it''s usually of

    no consequence, but with vin''s burgeoning potential... If he were toe into his power, he

    could very well be the next ''Neasilis.''"

    "Every Organization is watching the conflict between vin and Cobalt Strike. To poach vin is to

    not only take a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of potential but also to arm oneself with a weapon that harbors a vendetta

    against Cobalt Strike."

    Though the Eight Orders are allied, theirpetition never ceases in the shadows, particrly the

    Ster Precepts and Bloodlore, the two strongest factions, both aspiring to control the other

    Organizations and im dominion as the supreme leader.

    The likes of vin must never be allowed to break away from Cobalt Strike.

    As the Commander appeared unmoved, Elder Connas spoke in a hushed tone, "Commander,

    vin''s murderous ways are more severe than we imagined. It''s possible he slew Elder Jaslin''s

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Nysah and Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ Ogmundr. And we can be almost certain that the

    Grand Elder''s Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Trevas perished by his hand."

    "Is there evidence?" The other Elders were visibly shaken.

    "When vin went out to gather herbs, it was actually a scheme devised by Nysah. It''s said she

    had a dispute with vin and nned to kill him with Ogmundr''s aid. Yet only vin returned, and

    neither Ogmundr nor Nysah was seen again. Elder Jaslin didn¡¯t have enough proof, or she would

    not let vin off easily, but it''s certain that he was involved. As for Trevas, I''m ny percent sure

    vin was his killer. A masked figure with a sacred sword appeared in the forest, relentlessly

    pursuing Trevas. If not vin, then who? I suspect at least ten of Cobalt Strike''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s have met

    their end at vin''s hands."

    "By the gods!" Elder Marthew mmed his fist in outrage. To begin a massacre even before leaving

    Cobalt Strike? What future horrors might he bring?

    Commander Kashann, with his back to them and eyes closed, remained silent.

    Elder Connas approached the Commander and suggested, "We could bring vin back to Cobalt

    Strike under the pretense of worsening injuries. On the journey, we could find the opportunity to deal

    with him and im it was due to his injuries being too grave to save."

    "Do we need to resort to such measures?" questioned an Elder, contemting the morality of secret

    execution.

    "vin is too cunning. Perhaps he has stumbled upon some fortune and has been quietly growing

    stronger while posing as a servant, and secretly ying fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Now, he''s aligned with the

    Mollen family for The sh of Eight Orders, striving to showcase his might and gain renown,

    drawing the interest of other Organizations. Such a schemer must not be given the chance to turn

    the tides, lest he bes a great menace." Elder Connas, having lost hope in Adirich''s willingness,

    feltpelled to step forward with the suggestion.

    Another Elder still questioned, "We could punish vin, imprison him, even cripple his powers.

    But... to kill him, what would the other Organizations think?"

    Elder Connas scoffed, "Since when does Cobalt Strike concern itself with the opinions of others?"

    An Elder spoke sternly, "Commander, if vin truly did y Nysah and Trevas among others, our

    Organization''sws demand the harshest of punishments."

    Elder Marthew spoke gravely, "I request we capture vin first and interrogate him rigorously!! If he

    harbors ill intent and has indeed assassinated fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s, we must not be lenient."

    "There''s no need for further discussion," Commander Kashann interjected.

    "We beseech you to reconsider," all the Elders implored in unison, bowing their heads.

    "Leave me. I will deal with this," the Commander stood alone in the chamber, eyes closed in deep

    contemtion for a long while.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    "Are you healed?" Commander Kashann entered vin''s chamber, somewhat surprised to see

    vin practicing his swordy. vin was spry and soaked in sweat, with no sign of injury on his

    body. Moreover, it seemed his powers had broken through to a new level!

    "Commander, you honor me with your presence," vin said, sheathing his sword and steadying

    his breath, showing neither surprise nor disturbance.

    "Do you intend to enter the tournament for the top five champions tomorrow?" Commander

    Kashann asked, his expressionplex.

    "Given the chance, I''d certainly like to try," vin replied with a light smile, meeting the

    Commander''s gaze. "Striving for glory on behalf of Cobalt Strike is a Prot¨¦g¨¦''s duty, is it not?"

    "Well said," Commander Kashann nodded softly, sitting in a wooden chair by the window, studying

    vin''s handsome face and his clear, determined eyes, his fingertips lightly tapping the desk.

    The room fell silent, with both men simply looking at each other.

    After a while, Commander Kashann hummed, "Eight years... You''ve grown up, looking very much

    like your father did at your age."

    "Yes, it''s been eight years," vin replied, his face still wearing a faint smile, betraying no emotions.

    "Do you remember that I was something of a mentor to your father?"

    "I''ve always remembered. I just wasn''t sure if you did," vin said, still smiling, his gaze unwavering

    from the Commander''s. But his heart was not at peace.

    "You don''t understand. The old grudges involve much, including the Grand Elder, the secrets of

    Cobalt Strike, and many people. As Commander, I cannot justify taking more lives for the sake of a

    few who are no more."

    "A few who are no more..." vin chuckled lightly. "I admire your magnanimity."

    Commander Kashann didn''t wish to exin further; it was pointless now. "Do you hate Cobalt

    Strike?"

    "To be honest, I am grateful that after eight years, I am still myself and have not turned into a rabid

    hound."

    Commander Kashann averted vin''s gaze and said inly, "I came today to remind you of

    something. For the sake of Cobalt Strike''s honor, I will not allow you to leave the Organization."

    "Rest assured, I have already turned down Bloodlore."

    "Oh? Why?"

    "I would like to make a pact with you."

    "Speak."

    "If I make it into the top five, you will pardon all the citizens of Stormcast, and forgive everyone in

    the Mallister family. Let bygones be bygones."

    "If you can make it to the top five, I''ll pardon you from your servitude, promote you to a Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, and rmend you to the Botanic Haven Elder to be an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦. But

    Stormcast... that''s not possible yet."

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Eight years, and still you cannot let go?"

    Commander Kashann fell silent for a moment. "Unless you can prove that your parents are indeed

    deceased."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Uh..." Balder suddenly knocked and entered, greeting everyone with a cheerful smile.

    "Commander, my family, the Mollens, can contribute resources to redeem Stormcast for vin."

    Commander Kashann waved him off. "Leave us."

    "If vin truly secures a ce among the top five, I believe I can speak on behalf of my father.

    Whatever the cost, whoever we must plead with, we will redeem Stormcast. In my humble opinion,

    you need not worry about the Grand Elder anymore. vin now... he is not alone." Balder stated

    firmly with a smile, nodding to vin before leaving the room.

    If one was to help, then they must do so wholeheartedly; if one was to make allies, then they must

    give it their all.

    vin felt a warmth in his heart and gave Balder a grateful look, waiting for the Cobalt Strike

    Commander''s decision.

    Commander Kashann, with his eyes downturned, pondered for a long time. "There is one

    condition."

    "Please, tell me."

    "Return to Cobalt Strike, and ept the promotion to Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦. You stay in the Organization

    for five years."

    "And the punishment for Stormcast?"

    "When you truly advance to the top five, I will consider it." Commander Kashann left the room, but

    he only said he would consider it, not that he would decide.

    ...

    The next morning, the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Eight Orders gathered at the city hall.

    All Prot¨¦g¨¦s would be there to watch the battles, collectively witnessing the birth of the top five

    champions.

    The ''Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦'' title was not only the highest honor, with fame spreading throughout the

    Nortnds, but it also came with a unique title and valuable rewards.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Over the years, each cohort of Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦s generally had a bright future¡ªbarring a few untimely

    deaths, most grew to be Elders in their Organization or ventured beyond the Nortnds,

    towards the Capital, the Kingdoms, to a broader world, carving out their own legacies. Being a part

    of this and witnessing it was an anticipation in its own right.

    "Six Advanced Mages, four Novice Mages¡ªit''s quite promising."

    "vin won''t have a chance topete. With only three left in the Novice Mage category, how will

    thepetition proceed?"

    "Haven''t the Commanders made a decision? Will they let the three battle it out, or what?"

    "By the rules, there are three spots for Advanced Mages and two for Novice Mages among the top

    five. Who will be chosen this time? Cedrick and the other two are all strong; it''s a close match."

    "I actually quite wish vin would take the stage once more."

    "vin might be a bit out of his league, considering his current level¡ªit''s a stroke of luck that he

    made it into the top ten. I doubt he''s ready to stand against the likes of Cedrick; stepping into the

    arena is likely to end in defeat."

    "Don''t worry about it. The Commanders will have a n in ce. We just need to wait and see."

    "The whole city''s abuzz with predictions now. I''m quite looking forward to it."

    The Cobalt Strike team was thest to arrive at the gathering grounds, where Commander Kashann

    nodded to the other seven Commanders, all of whom turned their gaze to vin in the ranks. Word

    of vin''s breakthrough the previous night had spread, and now he''d surely be in today''s battle for

    the top five.

    "vin? He actually showed up." Some spectators gasped incredulously as they watched the

    approaching Cobalt Strike team, with vin and Cedrick, two of the top ten, leading the way, both

    looking hale and hearty.

    "Eh? Has he healed? Just the day before yesterday, he was carried off half-dead. Has he recovered

    too quickly?¡±

    ¡°What kind of potion did Cobalt Strike feed him? How has he healed in two days?"

    A soft chuckle came from the Bloodlore team. "He''s not just healed. He''s broken through To a new

    stage!"

    "Novice Mage Stage IX?" The news spread rapidly, causing a stir among the prot¨¦g¨¦s of various

    organizations. Was this a case of breaking down and then standing taller than before?

    "Stage IX! Is hepeting for the top five?" The Ster Precepts Prot¨¦g¨¦, Jackar, suddenly

    frowned; he was one of the top ten and due to enter the fray today. But he truly didn''t want to face a

    madman like vin. That wouldn''t be a contest. It would be a fight for survival! vin was wild

    enough at Stage VIII, and now with a breakthrough and his power surging, how much more intense

    would his madness be?

    Many quickly grasped the significance. vin was vying for the top five! And it seemed he had a

    good chance.

    But who would he face? The Ster Precepts'' Jackar? Or Bloodlore''s Jevan?

    Many looked towards the two, with mischievous smiles, asking, "Who''s going to fight him?"

    Jevan''s expression darkened. "You think Cedrick''s easy to handle? Two madmen! Each crazier than

    thest!"

    Bloodlore''s E and The Ster Precepts'' Darron each advised Jevan and Jackar. "Try to pick

    Cedrick if you can."

    Compared to Cedrick''s ferocity, vin had an edge of danger, especially his Shadowlord''s Wrath,

    which was hard to resist. And while Cedrick was a wild and proud warrior, vin was utterly

    reckless with his life. Given the choice, they preferred their fellow prot¨¦g¨¦ to face Cedrick; at least

    there was a semnce of a fighting chance.

    "Commander Kashann, my early congrattions, the hope for a spot in the top five is strong this

    year," the old Lord greeted the Cobalt Strike Commander with a congrattory smile.

    "Not at all, Jackar and Jevan are both very skilled. Nothing is certain until the end."

    "Who will you choose?" vin asked Cedrick, personally leaning towards The Ster Precepts''

    Jackar.

    "I choose you," Cedrick said expressionlessly.

    "What?"

    "I''ve told you before, I want to challenge you."

    Niks coughed lightly from behind. "Take it easy, shall we?"

    At that moment, the Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s were all ounted for, and the old Lord announced

    loudly. "Let''s set out!!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    The Stone Ridge was already teeming with people, as thousands of citizens gathered among the

    crags and hills.

    Noble houses from old lineages each imed their spots, whilemon folk huddled together, and

    many powerful mages also came to watch the battle.

    The Stone Ridge spread over a hundred miles, with a multitude of peaks and valleys in a barren

    land devoid of green trees and streams. Due to its unique environment, it was often chosen as the

    final battleground for The sh of Eight Orders.

    The air was filled with the mor of voices and a mix of opinions as many grew impatient for the

    event to start.

    Within the depths of the crowd, spies from the Five Great Houses were present, tasked with

    assessing the strength and potential of the top ten Prot¨¦g¨¦s and meticulously recording the final five

    to ry the information back to their respective Houses posthaste.

    When people from the Eight Orders arrived, cheer upon cheer echoed through the mountains as

    thousands strained to catch a glimpse of them.

    The old lord took to the stage to introduce the top ten Prot¨¦g¨¦s of The sh of Eight Orders without

    any superfluous words, simply dering, "First match, Novice Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦ duel!"

    vin was the first to step forward towards the hundred-meter-tall Stone Peak. "Cobalt Strike,

    vin, calls for battle!"

    "He''s the first to get on to the stage again; thatd has got guts."

    "He''s reached Stage IX; he might have a chance at the top five."

    "He has to be this tournament''s brightest star, right?"

    "Jackar! Go! vin''s a newly ascended Stage IX Prot¨¦g¨¦; his state must be unstable."

    "Jevan, don''t bring disgrace upon the Bloodlore. Crush vin. As a prodigy of Bloodlore, are you

    afraid to face a servant of Cobalt Strike?"

    Various Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the organizations discussed among themselves, someughing and urging

    Jackar and Jevan on. Neither was keen on facing vin, but the atmosphere was fervent, and with

    pride at stake, they both clenched their teeth and prepared to take the stage.

    "Wait!" Both Organizations¡¯ Prot¨¦g¨¦s held them back simultaneously.

    "What is it?"

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Look there."

    From the ranks of Cobalt Strike, Cedrick strode forward and ascended the Stone Peak. "Cobalt

    Strike, Cedrick, epts the challenge!"

    "Hmm?" The five Elders of Cobalt Strike were taken aback. Why had Cedrick gone up?

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s were visibly surprised. Were they fighting amongst themselves now? Could this be a

    tactic of Cobalt Strike to ensure one Prot¨¦g¨¦ would make it to the top five?

    Unlikely, as neither vin nor Cedrick seemed the type, nor would Cobalt Strike make a decision

    that could draw such criticism.

    "I told you in the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls that I wanted to test your fists." Cedrick stood atop the

    peak, his gaze burning with the light of battle, tearing off his shirt to reveal muscles as solid as iron.

    He hadn''te to the championship for fame; he was here to challenge the strongest Prot¨¦g¨¦ from

    each organization. And vin had ignited his long-dormant fighting spirit.

    "Is he serious?" Niks paused, having thought it was all in jest until now.

    Felis and others frowned, muttering almost in unison, "Madmen, both of them!"

    vin stared intently at Cedrick, his own fighting spirit ring. "As you wish!"

    "If we don''t die, let''s battle to the end! vin, don''t disappoint me." Cedrick roared to the heavens,

    his hair standing on end, his eyes zing like lightning.

    ng!! The iron de seemed to shatter the void, a mysterious realm enveloping the Stone Peak in

    an instant, causing the entire mountain to quiver slightly.

    "Such powerful de force!" people eximed, witnessing Cedrick''s true might.

    "The soul of the de, unleashed." Once again cold and stern, Cedrick''s voice echoed above the

    Stone Peak. His eyes turned pitch ck, void of whites, yet his body''s battle aura zed like real

    mes. He whispered eerily, "vin, stop me!"

    The in ck de now writhed with mist, like serpents slithering along its edge. vin''s eyes

    shed with cold light as the Dawnedge de sang into his hand, ready for battle.

    Cedrick¡¯s iron de, almost sentient, circled the sky before diving at vin. de energy rippled

    violently, and the sky seemed to split with dark lightning, a web of deathly de light.

    The crowd gasped in awe. Full force from the start? Were they really going all out?

    vin''s eyes shot forth a cold glint as he raised his sword to strike back, unleashing eighteen

    beams of sword''s energy in a dazzling disy like a meteor shower against the heavens, brilliantly

    lighting the sky.

    Darkness and light shed above. The sound of metal on metal rang out as the iron de and the

    ancient sword collided, sending sparks flying everywhere.

    After an exchange, both were forced back. The iron de trembled in the air and dove again as

    vinnded and lunged forward to meet it.

    Battling Cedrick required no distractions, just a single focus¡ªfight! vin charged ahead with no

    fear!

    The danger of such a fight was part of the thrill.

    vin unleashed his full strength without reservation, shouting, ¡°Fall of Eternity! Infinite Swords!¡±

    The ancient sword burst forth with a blinding light that engulfed vin, obscuring him from view.

    Suddenly, a massive waterfall appeared to surge upward. It was a dance of sword light in the sky.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    The power was immense, the might unparalleled. The ground shattered, and the hills shook.

    The crowd was electrified. How could such scale and power of Swordsmanship exist in a Novice

    Mage? It looked like Master Combat Magic, but weren''t Novice Mages unable to practice Master

    Combat Magic?

    The Commanders were once again shocked. Even the Cobalt Strike Commander''s expression

    changed.

    "Is this Master Combat Magic? Has vin mastered Master Combat Magic?" The Bloodlore

    Commander openly looked toward Commander Kashann, not in suspicion of deceit but in awe that

    vin had actually perfected Master Combat Magic!

    Lylian of the Floral Enchantress covered her mouth in shock, disbelieving as she gazed upon the

    waterfall of the sword''s energy cascading down from the mountaintop. Had this been unleashed in

    the arena the day before yesterday, she would have been defeated in a single move!

    E''s eyes sparkled with amazement, once again taken aback, no, captivated by the disy.

    A staggering wave of energy exploded in the sky, the sword''s energy surged, and the de''s aura

    shattered.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The iron de whistled as it flipped through the air, snapping back into Cedrick''s hand with a crack.

    The fierce impact forced Cedrick to stagger back five steps, each one creating deep craters in the

    ground. The moment he grasped the iron de, it was as if a second soul had infused him, and he

    suddenly seemed to grow several timesrger, giving off an overwhelmingly eerie presence.

    It was as if a titan had abruptly manifested there, exuding an immense sense of oppression.

    With a burst of cold light, Cedrick stepped forward, charging at vin. The iron de screeched in

    his grip. Due to its extreme speed, the sound was piercing, like a banshee''s wail. The robust de''s

    aura, like a roaring, tumultuous river, surged forward, unstoppable.

    "This is the aura befitting an Advanced Mage!" Ond, Darron, E, and other Advanced Mage

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s unanimously dered. Cedrick''s aura was soaring, and although they were unclear on

    what had transpired, he was at least as strong as any Advanced Mage, if not stronger. Ordinary

    Novice Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s could never evoke such a formidable presence.

    "Cobalt Strike has raised two monsters," the Prot¨¦g¨¦s from various Organizations remarked, deeply

    stirred. Although the battle had just begun, they could already discern the terrifying strength of the

    twobatants.

    vin, fearless, advanced with a cold gleam in his eyes, sword in hand, ready to strike down any

    fear.

    "ng!" The sword''s aura shed with the de''s aura, brilliant light collided with the dark tide, and

    a blinding sh erupted in the mountaintop sky, making it hard for onlookers to keep their eyes

    open. The violent energy swept across like giant waves, tearing open fissures in the solid

    mountaintop with a thunderous roar, as rocks and dust churned violently.

    vin flew through the air, his ancient sword deflecting the iron de. He advanced directly toward

    Cedrick, throwing a punch aimed at his waist. vin believed in his own strength. He knew that a

    single punch would be enough to send Cedrick flying, with the Dawnedge de following in pursuit

    of the victory.

    However...

    "Thump!" A muffled sound was heard, and vin''s expression changed dramatically. His fist felt like

    it had struck an iron pir. It was not only cold but extremely hard. And Cedrick, amidst his ferocious

    assault, was merely blocked, not sent flying.

    At that exact moment, vin saw up close Cedrick''s pitch-ck eyes, cold and emotionless and

    filled only with a raging will to fight. They seemed on the verge of exploding.

    "Spurt!" The iron de swept down in a diagonal sh, dark energy surging, striking vin with

    such force that it sent him flying. A trail of crimson blood trailed behind him in mid-air.

    Thump, thump, thump¡ªvin tumbled across the ground, finally stabilizing himself before tumbling

    off the high mountain. Without rest or fear, only a fiercer will to fight, he sprung from his crouched

    position, sword in hand, to meet Cedrick head-on.

    Cedrick, with his overwhelming will to fight, swung his de down.

    ng, ng, ng¡ªthe sound of their shes was deafening, and after more than a dozen

    exchanges, they were evenly matched.

    In a fleeting moment, as they passed by each other, vin swung another fierce punch. This time,

    with the weight of a thousand pounds behind his punch, he managed to knock Cedrick back.

    "Earthtorrent Greatde, a single strike that breaks mountains and rivers!" vin pursued with his

    sword. The ancient de urately and fiercely struck the iron de, and a spiral force of

    extraordinary weight drove forward.

    Cedrick''s de trembled violently in his hand and was sent flying.

    The sword shed, and in the next instant, it tore open Cedrick''s chest, blood sttering

    everywhere. But Cedrick seemed to feel nothing, throwing a punch in retaliation, aiming straight for

    vin''s face. At the same time, the iron de that had been knocked aside steadied itself and dove

    down in a sh. The resplendent de''s light and the fierce dark tide resembled a flood pressing

    down from the heavens.

    The spectacle was astounding!

    The mountaintop crumbled, dust and debris flew, and the ground began to sink thunderously.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    "Fall of Eternity, Infinite Swords!" vin, bracing against the savage aura of the de, forcefully

    raised his ancient sword. The towering sword''s energy surged to the heavens, boiling and

    tumultuous.

    It was a spectacle of unparalleled brilliance, heart-stirringly magnificent.

    The sword¡¯s energy was unmatched, once again obliterating all traces of the de¡¯s aura,

    dispersing the dark tide, and even shaking the iron de.

    Yet Cedrick remained unaffected; his battle fervor was only intensifying. Amidst tumultuousbat,

    he grasped his iron de, uniting man and weapon, and charged once again at vin. His speed

    and the ferocity of his de grew with each moment, and his pitch-ck eyes locked onto vin,

    his face expressionless. His relentless strikes were a blur of cold light, leaving no trace of his figure,

    just the zing fury of his de¡¯s gleam.

    vin was fearless, his fighting spirit was overflowing like a torrent, and his blood boiled within him.

    He swung his sword to cleave the air. The ng of metal and the shattering of forces echoed

    without ceasing.

    Battle! Onward, without retreat, this was thebat he craved!

    The mountaintop was crumbling as the sword''s energy and de''s aurapletely tore apart the

    summit. The light piercing the sky was blindingly intense, the dark energy cold and bone-chilling.

    The fierce shes and ruthless assaults not only made vin and Cedrick''s fight clingingly mad but

    also had the onlookers'' blood boiling, their cheers echoing everywhere.

    This was the battle of The sh of Eight Orders, the tournament of the strongest new generation of

    the Eight Orders of the Nortnds.

    Absolutely magnificent!

    Not only did many Novice Mages sigh in their own inferiority, but even many Advanced Mages felt

    endless emotion. Truly, these were talents cultivated by the Eight Orders, too powerful indeed.

    Spies from various nobels busily took notes; these Prot¨¦g¨¦s were too strong, and they had to be

    closely watched in the future.

    Jackar and Jevan furrowed their brows. Their attention was solemnly fixed on the mountaintop

    battlefield. They were prodigies nurtured by their respective Organizations and were undoubtedly

    strong. They were confident they could match this intensity, but watching the disheveled and

    ceaseless battle between vin and Cedrick, they felt theycked something¡ªa certain

    decisiveness and madness, a confidence and wildness, and a resilience born of living and breathing

    for the art ofbat.

    Amidst the billowing dark energy and sky-spanning de aura, vin once again summoned used

    ''Earthtorrent Greatde.'' The ancient sword crashed down like a mighty mountain, and the battered

    summit buzzed as it sank. Yet Cedrick did not dodge; man and de seemed as one. With no fancy

    techniques, his strikes were wide and powerful, yet concealed myriad deadly threats.

    Sword and de collided once more, each exchanging a lightning-fast confrontation. It appeared

    ordinary, but in an instant, an indescribable pressure filled the air. The sword gleam and de light

    shot into the sky, then scattered chaotically. The interweaving of intense light and dark tide formed a

    strange and magnificent sight.

    Both vin and Cedrick were sent flying, coughing blood, like withered leaves drifting to the

    ground, tumbling off the mountaintop. Still, their eyes shone with an exceptional brightness. In mid-

    air, they twisted their bodies andnded firmly on the mountainside, then rushed back up at full

    speed, leaping back towards the peak.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Ancient Sword against Iron de! vin shed with Cedrick!

    The sound of theirbat was incessant. The dark de''s gleam pierced the sky, and the dark

    energy gushed like raging torrents in the heavens. vin was undaunted, his ancient sword''s

    techniques unfurling one after another. The sword light was dazzling, and the cold gleam was

    blinding like thousands of brilliant beams, beautiful yet terrifying. Every stroke of his sword had the

    power to shatter any barrier!

    The fierce battle continued unabated. Amidst the tide of des and the gleam of swords, vin and

    Cedrick fought over a hundred rounds without a clear victor.

    They were equally matched! What an exhrating duel!

    This intense battle was passionate for the onlookers, while vin and Cedrick themselves fought

    with perilous excitement.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched with bated breath, anxious for them, keeping close tabs on the battle''s

    progress. They knew that vin had a trump card, the fearsome Shadowlord''s Wrath, and they also

    believed that Cedrick had secret techniques. Both were looking for the perfect moment, seeking

    their opponent''s subtle weaknesses amidst the fiercebat.

    Roald clenched his fists in the shadows, his face grim. He found it hard to ept that vin, whom

    he had looked down upon just a month ago, was now shining so brightly in The sh of Eight

    Orders, earning the des of various Organizations and having his name remembered

    throughout the city. Could this really be vin?

    Semar and other Prot¨¦g¨¦s were shocked. vin had be so powerful. In Cobalt Strike, he was

    mocked by everyone, yet in Warriors'' Vale, he captured the attention of the Eight Orders. Such a

    stark contrast was difficult to ept. The person they once scorned had be an existence they

    could not contend with. It¡¯s like vin turned the new generation Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike into a

    joke.

    Mari and the others suddenly remembered what vin had said on the day he entered Warriors''

    Vale. "I aim to be in the top five!"

    At the time, it seemed like a joke, just a casual remark. However, looking back on it now, they

    realized that he had made his decision that very day.

    The battle atop the mountainsted for nearly half an hour. vin and Cedrick were covered in

    blood; as the sword and de moved, besides the thunderous sound and the surging sword''s

    energy and de gleams, they also created immense pressure. The capiries under their skin

    burst from the force, and they spat out who knew how much blood. Both were too stubborn to

    waver, and determined to fight to the death!

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    To the uninformed, it might¡¯ve seemed vin and Cedrick harbored deep-seated hatred for one

    another, but for both, the greatest respect was to defeat the other.

    Sword and de struck, and both the iron de and ancient sword were sent flying, not from the

    force of their attacks, but because both men''s hand bones fractured simultaneously, blood flowing

    freely.

    The Dawnedge de whistled through the air and flew off the mountaintop, embedding itself at the

    base of the mountain.

    Mari was the first to step forward, taking her stand beside the ancient de, her brows furrowing

    as she gazed up at the mountaintop.

    Cedrick''s iron sword, controlled by an unseen force, tumbled through the air and returned to its

    ce, hovering ominously above his head.

    The throng of people scattered across the valleys fell into a silent, tense watch over the high

    mountain. Could it be time for a victor to be decided? Cedrick''s sword was not one to be countered

    by mere flesh; to confront Cedrick was to face both the man and his iron de. With vin

    deprived of the ancient sword, was he not at a disadvantage?

    "Unless vin has some secret move up his sleeve, he is surely doomed," murmured Ond. His

    brow creased in focus. vin might have won against Ond¡¯s two fellow apprentices with

    Shadowlord¡¯s Wrath, but besting Cedrick was an entirely different challenge.

    vin and Cedrick stood on opposite ends of the mountaintop, panting heavily. Wounds covered

    their bodies, and blood stained their forms. They resembled wild beasts. Their presence exuded a

    ferocious and untamed might.

    "My soul is the sword''s spirit; my body is the sword''s form. I am the sword, and the sword is I; all of

    creation, my weapons of war," Cedrick uttered in a hoarse and deep voice reminiscent of a demonic

    whisper from the depths of hell. The fresh blood from his wounds and the crimson stains upon his

    skin began to rise mystically, merging into a thin mist of blood essence and surging towards the

    battle sword floating high above.

    In an instant, an invisible aura enveloped the mountaintop. Broken rubble and particles of dust all

    lifted into the air, radiating a deadly intent as if transforming into a thousand des.

    The Commanders were all watching with knitted brows. This was no Combat Magic from Cobalt

    Strike; this was the Iron family''s most potent secret technique.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    How would vin respond? The decisive moment seemed imminent.

    vin''s ragged breath could feel the oppressive might of the sword energy engulfing the heavens.

    Far from retreating, his will to fight only grew stronger.

    Crackling with energy, vin''s entire body sparked with electrical energy, dancing wildly across his

    limbs. Amidst this tempest of lightning, wisps of dark mist spread without restraint, growing more

    abundant until almost enveloping him entirely. Lightning and darkness interwove, the chilling aura

    pervading the mountaintop.

    His hands, tense as talons, slowly came together before his chest. Dark mist surged from his palms

    to converge in the center, spinning violently like a small tornado.

    The battlefield fell eerily silent. A chilling, murderous intent was spreading silently. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    below felt an icy dread. Their skin was crawling.

    "Such a formidable aura!" Ziros and Nelsor exchanged looks of rm. They had experienced much,

    but nothing as terrifying as this.

    A faint wailing seemed to emerge from the fabric of the world, like a gust of wind or distant cries,

    ethereal and elusive.

    "Strike!" bellowed Cedrick,unching the first assault with a speed so uncanny that his form blurred.

    His hands sped together as he charged at vin.

    The crowd was stunned; they saw what seemed an illusion. Cedrick had transformed into a brilliant

    battle sword, cleaving towards vin. Of course, he had not truly be the weapon¡ªthat was a

    miraculous manifestation. This nascent divine power created an illusion so convincing it illustrated

    the terror of the moment.

    In the sky, the battle sword resonated fiercely, unleashing pressure as immense as a mountain,

    dragging a long, dark tide toward vin. Thousands of shattered stones from the mountaintop rose,

    converging into a dense swarm, all morphing into sword energy.

    It was as if a single stone had triggered a thousand ripples. The entire mountaintop boiled with

    chaos. Yet at the brink of this pandemonium, at the edge of death, vin stood unafraid, his gaze

    aze. Suddenly, his hands shot upwards. The violent ck whirlwind scattered to reveal a small

    dagger, both real and illusory. Its presence sent shivers down the spine as if cradling a seed of

    death.

    "What is that?" Prot¨¦g¨¦s were bbergasted. The chilling intent and murderous will was palpable

    even from a distance.

    The Commanders frowned; this dagger was no ordinary weapon! Once again, vin had surprised

    them.

    "The de''s name is, Shadowbringer!" vin roared. The ck dagger struck forth, cutting through

    time and space. Its icy chill caused souls to shudder, and a bone-piercing murderous intent

    engulfed Cedrickpletely.

    The final blow would determine victory or defeat.

    Silence fell over the field, the tension palpable. Countless eyes widened, minds nked, and many

    a mage clenched their fists, watching intently as battle hung in the bnce.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    The battlefield atop the mountain seemed to freeze in time. It was a ce of wonder where

    everything moved sluggishly as though mired in a bog, even as it also seemed to happen in a sh

    of lightning, too fast to follow its trajectory.

    The duel that shook the soul felt like itsted an eternity and yet was over in an instant.

    Suddenly...

    Thwack!

    The iron de, swift as thunder, struck vin, piercing through his abdomen and exiting his lower

    back. The booming of its impact echoed across the mountaintop, carving deep ravines into the

    earth. vin shuddered as if struck by lightning, trembling violently and nearly copsing to his

    knees. His face turned deathly pale from pain or perhaps the limits of his endurance.

    Cedrick, transformed into a de of war, bore down with formidable presence, ready to cleave

    vin asunder, but was struck by a st from the Shadowbringer. The de was formless yet

    carried a terrifying concussive force. Cedrick¡¯s body, as though hit by a mighty hammer mid-sprint,

    was abruptly halted and then violently thrown back, flying dozens of yards before crashing down on

    the other side of the peak.

    His sudden retreat caused the iron de and the surrounding de energy to dissipate, losing their

    edge before they could overwhelm vin, the remnants ttering to the ground.

    The crowd fell silent, and not even the sound of breath could be heard. Was it a draw, with both

    sides grievously wounded?

    "vin... Cedrick..."

    "Is this truly a contest of arms, or do they bear a grudge?"

    "Do they need to fight so fiercely?"

    "Do they not fear death? Their battling style is reckless."

    "It seems like they both aimed for mutual destruction, doesn''t it?"

    "What happened? Who saw clearly? Speak up, for heaven''s sake! You''re killing me with suspense!"

    Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the prestigious Organizations took deep breaths, their expressions odd. They

    were unustomed to witnessing such battles; this was not a polite contest but a savage

    diatorial fight to the death! Yet amidst their shock, they couldn''t help but admire the two fighters

    for providing a match of unparalleled brilliance.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "This isn''t madness. This is their Energy," some admired.

    vin stood stubbornly, his body drenched in blood. It had been a battle fought with wild abandon,

    a release without reservations. He had no regrets, but if he could stand till the end, he would not

    give up. He was here not just to fight, but bound by a mission, a duty.

    Cedrick struggled to his feet, his expression one of extreme agony and confusion. Shadowbringer

    had left no physical wound but had gravely injured his spirit, embedding the murderous intent of the

    Shadowlord''s realm into his mind. Looking up at vin, his ck eyes somehow returned to

    normal.

    vin and Cedrick locked gazes.

    A silent standoff, aplex deadlock.

    In the end...

    "You''ve won!" Cedrick rasped, copsing heavily to the ground, his consciousness fading.

    vin exhaled, nearly copsing himself, but stubbornly remained upright.

    The silencested for a long while until someone began to p. The apuse grew, sweeping

    across the mountains and valleys.

    The sh of Eight Orders was more spectacr with each passing year. With the first match being

    so thrilling, what about the next four? All spectators were filled with anticipation.

    "The sh of Eight Orders sees the birth of its first of the top five, from Cobalt Strike... vin," the

    old Lord announced, making his way to the mountain''s summit. His voice was firm, but his eyes

    betrayed a mix ofplex emotions.

    The eight Commanders nodded slowly, all acknowledging vin''s ce among the top five.

    "Commander Kashann, such a Prot¨¦g¨¦ deserves your care. If you truly do not wish to keep him,

    don''t waste his talent. The Bloodlore Covenant would wee him anytime."

    "The biggest surprise of this year''s championship is none other than vin."

    "How many more secrets does he carry? If Commander Kashann truly discards him, the Ster

    Precepts would be interested in taking him in."

    "Given vin''s nature, he might be better suited for the Earthbound Spirits."

    Each Commander seemed to covet the talented warrior.

    Commander Kashann stated coolly, "From this day forth, vin shall be known as a Cobalt Strike

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦. You need not concern yourselves with him any longer."

    The old lord reminded them, "Commanders, by tradition, we must bestow a title upon our first Top 5

    Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    "Shadowlord''s Messenger!" chuckled a member of the Bloodlore Covenant, finding it apt.

    The Floral Enchantress Commander cautioned, "Commander Jarad, do not take this lightly. The title

    will carry great significance, representing the Eight Orders'' esteem and their forecast for his future.

    The term Shadowlord carries too much lethality and might bring him undue negative influence."

    The Starlit Echoes Commander added, "vin is merelybative and eager to im his ce.

    This is not wrong, and he should not bear the title Shadowlord."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    The Hidden Essence Commander expressed concern, "It''s too early to judge vin''s true nature.

    From what we''ve seen in these two matches, his lust for battle and the ferocity of his Combat Magic

    suggest a potential danger that could twist his soul. Naming him Shadowlord''s Messenger. is a

    reminder to him and a warning to all the Organizations of the Nortnds."

    "I agree with the Commander of the Hidden Essence," said the Skyborne Rivers Commander,

    nodding thoughtfully. "After eight years of servitude, it''s natural that vin would harbor some

    resentment. The fact that he could contain it all this time until today''s outburst... it''s worrisome.

    What is his true nature, what secrets does he hold, and who really knows him? Doesn¡¯t it seem that

    even Commander Kashann doesn''t recognize vin anymore?"

    The sh of Eight Orders was known for its fairness, and reaching the top five was not just about

    strength but also various other factors. Any Prot¨¦g¨¦ who made it to the top ten could be a

    renowned name across the Nortnds. A Prot¨¦g¨¦ with an overly violent streak was bound to cause

    concern.

    "vin''s performance in two consecutive matches has been spectacr, bringing us many

    surprises," anothermander admitted. "I acknowledge his potential, but I do not favor his future

    prospects. Just to be cautious, the title of Shadowlord''s Messenger seems fitting."

    The seven Organizations voted, with four in favor and three against.

    All eyes turned to the Cobalt Strike Commander, as it was his own Prot¨¦g¨¦ at stake, granting him

    the weight of two votes.

    Commander Kashann gazed upon vin, who stood at the summit, and after a long moment, he

    slowly nodded in agreement. "vin¡¯s title shall be, Shadowlord''s Messenger!"

    The Floral Enchantress Commander and the Starlit Echoes Commander exchanged nces and

    shook their heads in regret.

    "Is it decided?" the old lord rarely spoke up, but this time, he couldn''t help but ask again. The term

    Shadowlord carried a heavy implication of violence that could indeed affect vin''s future.

    "It is decided," affirmed Commander Kashann with a nod.

    The old lord said no more and returned to the summit, proiming loudly, "By decree of the Eight

    Orders, the title bestowed is... Shadowlord''s Messenger!"

    "Shadowlord''s Messenger? Why such a name?" Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s furrowed their brows, looking

    towards themanders.

    It was rare for the sh of Eight Orders to bestow such a violent title upon one of the top five. This

    was not just a simple bestowal of a title; it was the Eight Orders Commanders'' assessment of

    vin, and it set a direction for his future.

    "Shadowlord''s Messenger, I like that name," E said with a sly smile, licking her luscious lips.

    The expression on the faces of the five Elders of Cobalt Strike wasplex. After many years,

    Cobalt Strike had finally proven itself in the Tournament, iming a spot among the top five, but...

    why would it be vin!

    They could hardly imagine the impact and chaos vin''s return would bring to the Organization.

    Especially now that the Commander had made it clear he intended to pardon all of vin''s past

    wrongdoings and nominate him as a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    Ah... once he returned, Cobalt Strike would be quite the lively ce.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Shadowlord''s Messenger... top five... I''ve done it..." vin murmured to himself. His injuries were

    severe, and he nearly fainted as he swayed.

    Mari, Niks, Myke, and Balder all rushed to the summit to support vin and Cedrick.

    "Someone, escort them back to the manor to rest," the old lord personally arranged for their safe

    return.

    Apuse rose once again, honoring vin and Cedrick. Their duel was the pinnacle of a Novice

    Mage''s ability, even earning the silent admiration of Advanced Mages.

    They had shown more than just Combat Magic; they had disyed temperament and spirit,

    forecasting great achievements in their future.

    "The second match, Jackar of the Ster Precepts versus Jevan of Bloodlore!" announced the old

    lord, signaling the start of the next duel.

    The Ster Precepts were the strongest of the Eight Orders. Bloodlore, ranked among the top three

    of the Orders, was a nefarious Organization. Jackar and Jevan both had strong reputations within

    their respective Organizations, and they had lived up to expectations by making it this far.

    Both appeared rxed, without the crazed intensity of vin and Cedrick, and were ready to freely

    wield their Energy. Their blood was already boiling with eagerness to present their own thrilling

    performance.

    Niks and Myke were tempted to stay and watch thepetition, but they loyally apanied

    Mari onto the carriage back to the city. They were concerned about possible ambushes on the

    road or other foul y.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    In the craggy expanse of Little Stone Ridge, the fierce battle for the top five champions raged on,

    unphased by vin''s departure and undeterred by their grievous wounds. As Jackar and Jevan

    found their stride, the spectacle ofbat reignited the crowd''s fervor.

    Their sh, while not as brutal as the one between vin and Cedrick, had its own brilliance and

    ir. Echoes of cheering arose from the surrounding hills, a chorus of support for thebatants.

    The intense battlested for half an hour, and in the end, Jackar narrowly triumphed over Jevan,

    iming the second spot among the elite five at this year''s championship.

    "The second match, victory to Jackar from he Ster Precepts!" the old Lord announced with a high

    call.

    After deliberation, the Eight Orders Commanders bestowed upon him the official title¡ªDivine

    Amethyst!

    Then Darron took the stage. "The Ster Precepts, Darron, issue a challenge!"

    ...

    Following vin''s departure, four more electrifying bouts ensued, each more spectacr than the

    last. The throngs of onlookers were utterly enchanted. Their cheers and gasps rose and fell like

    waves.

    Such a level ofbat was a rare sight indeed!

    The Eight Orders Commanders nodded in silent approval; the day''s martial gathering was

    remarkable, with each Prot¨¦g¨¦ showcasing their best.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched with bated breath, fully convinced of the contenders'' strength. Darron and his

    peers were rightly seen as the new generation''s mightiest force for the Eight Orders of the

    Nortnds.

    Finally, amidst passionate cheers, the fifth match drew to a close.

    The stone mountain hadpletely copsed into ruins, leaving rubble scattered far and wide, and

    signs of battle marking thend for miles.

    A Prot¨¦g¨¦ from Starlit Echoes, Sigfred, knelt on the ground, his long hair disheveled, his face

    ashen. With his chest heaving and his left arm dangling uselessly, he appeared utterly defeated.

    As the revered genius and captain of Starlit Echoes, he had never known defeat¡ªcertainly not a

    defeat this dire. He lifted his trembling head, his dazed gaze peering through his tousled hair at the

    enchanting figure approaching.

    E moved with a grace that was both alluring and deadly. Her glowing skin and voluptuous form

    were the epitome of beauty.

    However, in Sigfred''s bewildered eyes, there was no desire¡ªonly defeat and fear.

    E''s seductive charm was overwhelming as she stood before him. Her curvaceous silhouette was

    haunting; her smile revealed pearly white teeth, yet her blood-red eyes were chilling to the bone.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s were left speechless, transfixed by the devastating vision of E amidst the wreckage.

    The terrifying scenes they had just witnessed were echoing in their minds.

    Was this E''s true power?!

    Darron''s expression was grave as he pondered his chances against her. Looking towards the

    Bloodlore Commander, he thought, "Have you been raising E as a Magi-Monster?"

    "I¡­ concede," Sigfred murmured, and his head bowed in resignation.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Commanders said withplex emotions, all eyes on the Bloodlore Commander. ¡°You

    old sorcerer, you¡¯ve actually passed on your Combat Magic to E, to your own granddaughter.

    How could you?¡±

    ¡°So what if I did?¡± the Bloodlore Commander responded, unfazed by their stares.

    ¡°Have you trained your granddaughter in the ways of the Blood Elf?¡±

    ¡°Her constitution is perfectly suited.¡±

    The other Commanders shook their heads. The Combat Magic of the Blood Elf was notoriously

    treacherous and malign, fraught with danger. One misstep could lead to madness, transforming one

    into a creature of evil.

    ¡°E, it¡¯s over. You may stop,¡± called the Bloodlore Commander.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Sigfred¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat.

    However, E moved behind him, her slender waist and long legs drawing eyes even in her

    movements. She gently raised her hand and ced it atop Sigfred¡¯s head.

    ¡°No! Stop!¡± The crowd was in an uproar as several Elders couldn''t help but rush towards the

    battlefield.

    "I concede!" Sigfred''s realization came toote as he screamed in rm.

    E''sughter, light and melodious, filled the air as a mysterious power surged from her hand into

    Sigfred''s skull. In an instant, his body stiffened, and his bones cracked loudly, sending shivers

    through the onlookers.

    "Ah!!" Sigfred''s screams were agonizing as his eyes bulged and his body contorted in immense

    pain.

    The Elders reached the battlefield, but E simply raised her hand with a charming smile. "The fifth

    match is over!"

    With a thud, Sigfred copsed; his face was twisted unnaturally, and his body looked rigid. Every

    joint in his body was dislocated! His pain was unbearable, and his cries were hoarse.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s gasped at the ruthlessness.

    E''s smile remained unchanged as she walked past Sigfred. "You won''t die. It''ll just hurt for a

    while. Consider this a lesson... Don¡¯t too proud..."

    The Starlit Echoes Elders rushed to Sigfred''s side, quickly tending to his injuries while warily

    observing E.

    The Starlit Echoes Commander''s face was grim, but he refrained from any outburst, coughing twice

    to signal the old Lord to make the announcement.

    Stepping into the ruins, the old Lord proimed loudly, "The fifth match, victory to Bloodlore, E!"

    People shook their heads privately; this woman was truly a scion of Bloodlore. Despite her

    breathtaking beauty, her methods were too cruel¡ªwho would dare to court her?

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Ziros muttered, "Why do I suddenly feel like this woman... resembles vin so much?"

    Nelsor sighed, "They''re cut from the same cloth!"

    The distant crowd of onlookers, however, was thrilled by the spectacle, cheering for more.

    After some discussion, the Organizations¡¯ Commanders bestowed upon E the title¡ªBlood Elf!

    And so, the grand tournament of The sh of Eight Orders had concluded, and the Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    had been named. Their titles echoed through the Nortnds.

    The Ster Precepts¡¯ ''Twilight Guardian,'' Darron.

    Bloodlore¡¯s ''Blood Elf,'' E.

    The Earthbound Spirits¡¯ ''Relentless Warhawk,'' Ond.

    The Ster Precepts¡¯ ''Violet me,¡¯ Jackar.

    Cobalt Strike¡¯s, ''Shadowlord''s Messenger,'' vin.

    The elite five had been proimed, and from this day forth, their names would be heralded across

    the Nortnds.

    In every organization, Prot¨¦g¨¦s apuded and cheered, and yet many remained in silence.

    Was it over? The four tumultuous days had passed so swiftly! Over seventy fierce battles had been

    fought, taking down so many strong fighters without mercy or opportunity. Defeat meant the end.

    It was that brutal!

    This was what the Eight Orders intended with the tournament, to teach these self-proimed

    geniuses that reigning supreme within their own organization did not guarantee fame in the Eight

    Orders, to humble their pride, and to them see themselves clearly. When they returned to their

    organizations, they would practice diligently and grow earnestly.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s over..." Roald''s feelings wereplex. His long-awaited chance for glory had slipped away. He

    felt like a mere background, noticed by the organizations before the contest butcking any

    standout performance during it.

    ¡°I am Cobalt Strike''s Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, a peer to the prodigious Celesse, and the captain of this

    year''s Cobalt Strike team. Why has ite to this? Are the other organization''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s too

    strong, or am I too weak?¡± Roald thought.

    Semar, Felis, and others had mixed emotions as they looked up to the top four and thought of

    vin, staying silent.

    Were they feeling slighted? Honestly, a bit. Not by the top four, but by vin.

    Why vin? It could have been anyone else, but why him?

    ...

    In the manor, Niks and Balder tended to the wounds of vin and Cedrick. They didn¡¯t hurry to

    leave, choosing instead to stay and keep the twopany.

    Balder sat in a wicker chair in the room, gauging the time. "It must be about over, right? I wonder

    who made it to the top five this year."

    Mari watched the slumbering vin in silence.

    "Mari, you should rest. I''m here," offered Balder with a joyous expression, always cheerful.

    "Did the Commander visit yesterday?"

    "Yes, he came to see vin."

    "What did they talk about?"

    "How could I dare eavesdrop on the Commander''s conversation? Hehe, I wouldn''t dare."

    "How will the Mollen family treat vin now?" Mari never expected vin to achieve such

    results, but now that the top five were named, his fame would rise across the Nortnds, and even

    the Five Lords would take note. How would Cobalt Strike treat vin? And how would the Mollen

    family value him?

    "If I may be so bold, Mari, why do you seem quite concerned about vin? I mean no offense,

    just curious."

    "He holds a secret of Cobalt Strike." Mari was certain now that vin must have struck a deal

    with the Chained Spirit; otherwise, he could not have achieved such a breakthrough or shown such

    potent lethality. She worried that in his eagerness to grow, vin had lost himself or fallen under the

    Spirit''s control. Or perhaps vin harbored resentment towards Cobalt Strike, and the Chained

    Spirit held a grudge, and both their interests aligned in agreement.

    She once promised her mentor to ensure the safety of the Chained Spirit, making sure it would not

    harm Cobalt Strike. However, she never imagined vin''s growth to be so rapid, to the point where

    he might slip from their control. This had caught her off guard, and she was unsure of how to report

    to her master¡ªshould she inform him immediately or keep it hidden?

    With an endearing smile, Balder reassured, "Since it''s a secret, I won''t pry. But don''t worry. vin

    and I are friends, purely."

    "A piece of advice for you. The Mollen family''s investment in mages is not misguided, but best steer

    clear of organizational feuds. It''s a game you can''t afford to y."

    "Thank you for your counsel. I''ll take it to heart."

    "Take good care of vin."

    "Rest assured. I''m here," said Balder, seeing Mari out and softly closing the door behind her.

    vin''s eyes opened, gaze unfocused as he stared upwards.

    "Need a potion?" Balder presented a jade vial filled with several precious Magical Remedies.

    "Thank you," whispered vin.

    Balder''s smile was warm and friendly. "What are friends for? No need for thanks. I only help you to

    enter the tournament; all the glory is yours alone."

    "Do I now have enough esteem for the Mollen family to take notice?"

    "Of course!"

    "Then help me with one more thing."

    "Name it, and if it''s within my power, it''s done."

    vin''s eyes sharpened. "Loan me five hundred assassins!"

    "Ah?" Balder''s mouth hung open, taken aback.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    All members of the Eight Orders had returned to the castle after the championship concluded.

    Although the matches had ended, the Commanders would remain for a few more days, allowing

    their Prot¨¦g¨¦s to recover from their injuries before setting off on the long journey back to their

    respective Organizations. Traveling from Warriors'' Vale to each Organization posed risks, and there

    was no rush to depart until they were well-rested.

    The old lord was a gracious host, attending to the Eight Orders Commanders with great hospitality.

    Generous gifts were prepared, including special rewards for the Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Some Prot¨¦g¨¦s were healing, others were making friends at gatherings, and some wandered the

    ancient streets of the city.

    Now that it was over, there was no need for further worry. After many tense days, it was time to

    rx.

    Many of the city''s young nobles eagerly extended invitations to the Prot¨¦g¨¦s in hopes of making

    their acquaintance.

    In his room, viny on his bed practicing the Restoration Mantra to heal his wounds when he

    suddenly detected an intoxicating fragrance. He felt a presence nearby. Opening his eyes, he was

    startled to see E seated on his bed!

    Her perfect silhouette, glowing and smooth skin, and shapely legs were clear in his sight.

    vin nearly had a nosebleed; he felt his body heat up at the sight of this enchanting girl. "How did

    you get in here?"

    "The window was open," E said casually, her legs draped over the bed as she leaned back.

    Speechless, vin wondered why she hadn''t used the main door.

    "The sh of Eight Orders is officially over, and the top five are decided," E said with a teasing

    smile. Up close, vin really was quite attractive.

    "Who made it?"

    "Darron, Ond, Jackar."

    "Who else?"

    "Me, my good sir." E kicked off her dainty shoes, revealing delicate feet as she yfully wiggled

    them.

    "Lady E, this is quite improper," vin said, shifting ufortably to the side.

    E giggled. ¡°You¡¯ve been pierced through, and you can still move?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound, nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the secret of how you absorb the Restoration Aether."

    "That''s a personal secret."

    "Come on, be a gentleman."

    "Is this about being gentlemanly? We''re hardly acquainted."

    "We''ll get to know each other in time. Feelings can be developed."

    "Forget it."

    "Are you not afraid I might use a charm spell on you?" E tilted her head toward vin, exhaling a

    seductive scent.

    "Aren''t you afraid I might cast a hex of spite?"

    "Haha, how could I bear to?" E yfully lifted vin''s chin.

    "Tell me, Lady E, what exactly do you want?" vin protested, shifting further away. If not for his

    serious injuries, he would have fled the room.

    Creak! The door suddenly opened, and Mari entered the room, holding a scroll of Combat Magic,

    a prize for the Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the Lord of the City. But the scene before her eyes was rather

    shocking!

    "Lady Mari, what brings you here?" E nonchntly swung her feet and nced over without

    much concern.

    "You guys carry on," Mari said coldly, tossing the scroll onto the table and shutting the door

    behind her with a bang.

    "Is there something between you two?" E inquired.

    "You''re thinking too much. I was but a servant beforeing here."

    "That makes sense."

    "What did she throw?"

    "A reward for you, from the family of Doramon. True Thunder, a Master Combat Magic."

    "Oh?" vin''s eyes lit up. Master Combat Magic? "Hand it here."

    "You''re too injured; rest now and trainter.¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to train.¡±

    ¡°Then what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hide it away. It¡¯s a treasure and not safe just lying about.¡±

    E passed him the scroll, which he tucked away with satisfaction. It was a fine prize indeed.

    E couldn''t help but smile. "Let me ask you seriously, would you consider joining Bloodlore?"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    "No," vin replied bluntly.

    "And why not? Bloodlore is stronger than Cobalt Strike, and my grandfather would personally train

    you."

    "I''m afraid you might devour me."

    Eughed sweetly. "I might indeed. Let''s discuss something else. How about bing my

    love?"

    "What?"

    "I''ve taken a liking to you."

    "Stop joking around. We''ve only known each other for a few days. Actually, we''re not even properly

    acquainted."

    "That''s why my feelings for you are even purer. Love is destined by fate."

    "You''re quite the optimist, but I believe in long-termmitment," vin said, then mmed up,

    wondering why he was even discussing this with her.

    "Hey, don''t you like women? I''m right here beside you. Don''t you feel the urge to pounce?"

    vin was at a loss with this woman, though he didn''t really think she was flirting. "Stop bothering

    me. I need to return to Cobalt Strike, to Stormcast. Thank you for the invitation from Bloodlore, it''s

    an honor, but I must decline."

    "Are you flustered? I''m a woman, not a siren," E said, herughter even brighter.

    "Can we change positions for this conversation? Maybe you in an armchair and me on the bed."

    vin was not ustomed to E''s forwardness.

    "It''s the first time I''ve taken interest in a man, and youck romance," she said as she stood and

    slipped on her shoes.

    "You''re wee to visit Stormcast someday, and I''ll treat you with great honor."

    "Do you wish to be independent?" E detected something else in vin''s words.

    "You think too much."

    "I truly am inviting you to Bloodlore. Think it over. I will wait for you," E said as she settled into a

    wicker chair. She was like a dazzling flower, brightening the entire room with her presence.

    "You... won''t leave?"

    "The Restoration Aether in your room is abundant. I''m here to heal."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood? I don''t mind."

    "I''m not afraid of misunderstandings; I''m afraid that people won''t misunderstand."

    vin fell silent, deciding to shut his mouth and not speak. His injuries were severe, and he needed

    to concentrate on healing.

    Soon, Restoration Mantra formed an invisible vortex around him, drawing in the Restoration Aether

    from the world around him, continuously flowing into the room and into his battered body.

    The Restoration Aether was like a gentle stream, flowing through his muscles and bones, settling at

    the sites of his wounds.

    Restoration Mantra helped vin utilize the Restoration Aether perfectly, more effective than many

    a Magical Remedy or Elixir Fruit.

    E watched him silently. Ripples danced in her enchanting eyes. After a while, she smiled softly,

    stood up, and left the room.

    Balder, from who knows where, had procured a lounge chair andyfortably in the courtyard,

    smiling and waving. "Lady E, doe back."

    "Are you from the Mollen family?"

    "My name is Balder."

    "What''s your rtion to vin?"

    "Friends!"

    "Has vin sold himself to you?"

    Goodness, thisss was blunt. Balder''s smile didn''t waver. "That''s a misunderstanding, do I look like

    a ve master to you?"

    "Huh, now that you mention it, you kinda do."

    Balder was left speechless.

    "I''m leaving." E waved her hand and left the courtyard.

    "She wouldn''t really be interested in vin, would she?" Balder muttered, finding afortable

    position to prop up his legs.

    He looked up at the darkening sky. A glint of cunning showed in his eyes. The message had already

    been arranged to be sent back to his family, but he couldn''t guarantee that his family would agree to

    vin''s terms. After all, the stakes were high, and if mishandled, leaking the news could strike a

    heavy blow to the Mollen family. Now, it all depended on how his father valued vin.

    Five hundred assassins, eh! Heh, vin had guts!

    Balder liked that spirit, but on reflection, vin might¡¯ve also been testing the Mollen family. If the

    deal went through, they would be friends; if rejected, they might only have a simple business

    rtionship in the future.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    vin couldn''t get out of bed until the following evening. On the surface, he seemed to have no

    wounds, but his internal injuries were quite severe. Cedrick''s strike had nearly cleaved his life in

    twain.

    He moved around his room for a short while, then left the courtyard to seek out Cedrick.

    Cedrick''s injuries were also grave, but his soul had suffered the most, having been harrowed by the

    Shadowlord''s killing realm. His flesh wounds were minor inparison, and his gaze was still as

    sharp as ever.

    "Let¡¯s take a stroll through the town," vin suggested.

    "Drink. You won, so you''re buying," Cedrick replied, ready to stretch his legs a bit.

    "Let''s find a tavern." vin hadn''t walked far when he suddenly asked, "Do you have any coin on

    you?"

    "None."

    "What shall we do then?"

    "We''ll barter with Elixir Fruits."

    "Let''s go."

    "Hey, where are you two off to?" Balder arrived, carrying a meal box.

    "We''re dining out today."

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are your wounds healed?"

    "They''re not serious."

    "Good, let''s go then. Who''s treating today?"

    "You are," vin and Cedrick chimed in unison.

    "Let me check if I brought any money." Balder fumbled about himself for a moment, then scampered

    back to his room, only to return soon after, chuckling and jingling a bag of gold coins. "I''ll take you to

    a fine ce, with ale, meat, and maidens."

    "Where is it?"

    "A ce you''ll never want to leave."

    Seraphic Springs, located in the eastern corner of the ancient city within Warriors'' Vale, was a

    renowned healing sanctuary, nestled among rolling hills and shaded by verdant trees. It boasted

    numerous pools, each filled with medicinal waters carefully concocted to nourish the skin, mend

    injuries, and even prolong life. These effects were no mere legend!

    Many a mighty mage would take residence here to heal and rejuvenate. The ce was also a

    prized asset of the noble House of Doramon. Guards were everywhere, both inside and out.

    Though no one dared to cause trouble here, the patrons were either wealthy or noble, and security

    was tight to ensure their protection.

    "This is the ce. I''ve heard of it before; it''s famous throughout the Nortnds." Balder led them to

    the grand entrance. His round face was beaming with delight.

    "Ah, if it isn''t Master vin and Master Cedrick. Please,e in." The lead guard recognized them

    and greeted them warmly.

    "Do you have any fine medicinal pools avable? Don''t worry about the cost. We can afford the

    best."

    "There''s one at the back. Top quality, three thousand gold coins for the night."

    "That''s highway robbery." Balder whistled but still followed with a grin.

    The scenery was breathtaking, with lush greenery and meandering streams. The undting hills

    were dotted with pavilions and misty towers, all seeming like something out of a dream.

    As they followed the winding path into the pool area, they were surrounded by a magical mist filled

    with the fragrance of flowers and herbs. Each pool was secluded within its own chamber, shrouded

    in steam and the scent of healing herbs, with theughter of maidens echoing faintly.

    Rich young scions emerged from the pools with dazzling young girls at their sides. The air was filled

    with their merryughter and flirtatious banter.

    "vin? What brings you to a ce like this?" A door opened nearby, and a Prot¨¦g¨¦ stepped out,

    his arm around a voluptuous beauty.

    "Just taking a bath, rxing a bit," vin said with a light chuckle.

    "I see, ha! I get it." The Prot¨¦g¨¦ winked suggestively before hurrying back inside, calling out softly,

    "vin''s here for a soak."

    "Who else?"

    "Cedrick."

    "Heh, looks can be deceiving, eh? He seems so straightced but not when ites to his

    pleasures."

    "Ha ha."

    vin heard everything clearly and urged the lead guard to hasten their way.

    Seraphic Springs, being one of the most distinctive ces in Warriors'' Vale, had many Organization

    Prot¨¦g¨¦sing to unwind. They had just rounded a corner when a gaggle of girls in bathrobes,

    arms and legs alluringly exposed, approached.

    "vin?" A cheerful maiden recognized them immediately.

    "Lady Lylian, you''re here for a soak as well," vin recognized them, too, the beautiful Prot¨¦g¨¦es of

    the Floral Enchantress.

    "Aren''t you under sixteen? Is it appropriate for you to be here?" Lylian''sment set her friends off

    in a fit ofughter, as they teasingly wrapped their robes around themselves, their charms barely

    concealed.

    "It seems you''re not sixteen either."

    "I''m a girl."

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    "Does that make a difference?"

    Lylian gestured to her developing figure. "Isn''t the difference obvious?"

    "You little brat." The older girls yfully pushed her into a room and closed the door behind them,

    erupting in giggles.

    "Quite a crowd today;. After thepetition was over, everyone''s here to rx," Balder said with a

    grin, watching them disappear into the room.

    "Hurry, lead the way," vin urged, somewhat embarrassed.

    "We''re nearly there." The guard led them through turns and twists until they reached the so-called

    VIP area and entered a room filled with steam. Inside was arge pool, lined with smooth stones.

    "Fine wine, fine food, bring it quickly," Balder said as he slipped a few gold coins to the guard.

    "Make sure the ale''s good."

    "Just a moment, the dishes will be served shortly," the guard replied with a smile before gently

    closing the door behind him.

    Soon enough, the three of them were lounging in their bathrobes, soaking contentedly in the pool

    while beautiful serving maidens brought them food and drink, setting them around the pool''s edge.

    The young maidens were vibrant and cheery, d in thin gowns. Their lithe and tantalizing figures

    were slightly veiled, adding to the allure.

    "My lord, would you require any other services?" one of the fetching maidens asked. Kneeling by

    the pool, her cheeks flushed, and her voice sounded soft and gentle.

    "Hm?" vin was startled but caught the implication in the maiden''s doe-eyed gaze and became

    even more flustered. "No, that won''t be necessary."

    "My lords, do you need any services?" The other two maidens also knelt by the pool, gently pouring

    fine wine for Cedrick and Balder.

    "No need, you may all leave." Balder waved them off quickly, aware that hispanions were as

    romantic as anvils.

    "We''re just outside the door. Should you need anything, you can pull this bell¡¯s rope. The owner has

    specifically instructed that any request shall be met," the young maids said, their hips swaying as

    they retreated.

    The maid beside vin bashfully whispered, "I am quite clean, sir."

    vin couldn''t help butugh and gave Balder a look. Was this ce offering some kind of special

    service?

    "It''s business, my friend, just how things are. Services are avable, whether you partake is up to

    you. Come now, let''s drink and forget the rest," Balder, his rotund figure nearly floating in the pool,

    said.

    The steam was misty, and the fragrance delightful. Undisturbed, they stretched out their limbs,

    enjoying afortable soak.

    vin leaned against the pool''s edge, inhaling the intoxicating scent of flowers in the air, sipping

    wine from a tray floating on the water, and feeling his whole body rx. It was truly a pleasure.

    The spring water was specially treated, and the wine was medicinal, refreshing, and healing.

    "What''s the story behind the family of Doramon?" vin mused, his eyes half-closed in enjoyment.

    Balder, patting his plump belly, creating ripples of energy, said, "The ancient founder of the family of

    Doramon was once a great figure known throughout the Royal Realm, but he lived peacefully,

    keeping to himself, and fond of making friends. Before he passed, he established the Warriors'' Vale

    in the Nortnds, cementing the status of the Doramon family. The family has never declined,

    producing many remarkable individuals over the generations, all quite discreet. They traveled far

    and wide and made friends. The foothold of the family of Doramon in the Nortnds is also due to

    their excellent rtions with the Eight Orders. They have close ties with every organization. With

    the backing of the Eight Orders, who would dare to provoke them in the Nortnds?"

    "He gifted me a set of Master Combat Magic, and I must say, it''s quite powerful." vin had already

    perused it. It was more than good¡ªit was like magical armor, with astonishingly lethal power that

    set his heart aze.

    "They always give gifts to the Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦s each year; they¡¯re never stingy. Think about it, the Top

    5 Prot¨¦g¨¦s are all brimming with potential. Giving a gift is like making a friend. It''s all benefit and no

    harm."

    "What are your ns upon returning to Cobalt Strike?" Cedrick asked, savoring the fine wine.

    "First, I need to resolve the issue with Azure Mountain."

    "That will be troublesome."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Indeed, some won''t let me seed easily. We''ll have to take it step by step," vin said, taking

    this rare chance to rx, every pore in his body opening, feeling thoroughly at ease.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Across from their sumptuous chambery the grandest of the hot springs in the exclusive guest

    quarters of Seraphic Springs. A gathering of young lords loungedfortably in the warm waters,

    sipping fine wine and feasting on delicacies as they jovially discussed the current martial gathering.

    ¡°This year¡¯s martial gathering outshines the previous ones by far, especially with vin causing

    quite the stir.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, word about vin¡¯s true identity has already spread throughout Warriors'' Vale. Before

    coming here, he apparently was nothing but a servant.¡±

    ¡°Thatd is no simpleton; he¡¯s got the patience of a saint!¡±

    ¡°The Cobalt Strike Commander must have mixed feelings about vin now; he¡¯s brought them

    fame and, at the same time, utter embarrassment.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what treatment vin will receive back at Cobalt Strike. Will they really take the time to

    foster his talents?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. It might just not happen!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Bloodlore is interested in him. Their Commander even personally went to extend an

    invitation.¡±

    The young noblesughed and conversed at leisure while enjoying their Elixir Fruit and wine.

    In the deepest part of the hot spring, where steam rose, and fog swirled, a muscr young man

    leaned back in the warm water, smirking as he hummed to himself, ¡°vin¡¯s sess is but for a

    moment. He can''t strut around for long. Let¡¯s not forget whom he has offended - the Grand Elder of

    Cobalt Strike. That''s one ruthless individual! He wouldn''t dare leave, because doing so would mean

    betraying Cobalt Strike and abandoning his twenty thousand townspeople.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Lord Marak, do you have more inside information to share with us?¡±

    Raising his ss filled with medicinal wine, the muscr youth swirled it and said, ¡°Although vin

    has gained some fame, he has also shamed Cobalt Strike. Others might let it slide, but vin?

    Heh, with no background, no patron, and his open disdain for the Organization, not to mention his

    arrogance, Cobalt Strike might not touch him at first. But in time, someone will surely deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Lord Marak, what exactly is the grudge between vin and Cobalt Strike¡¯s Grand Elder?¡± The lords

    were quite curious.

    ¡°You¡¯ll all know when it¡¯s time. But for now, let¡¯s drop the subject; I¡¯m here to enjoy a bath before I

    head back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay a few more days, Lord Marak? Rest assured, none from the Eight Orders will know

    you¡¯re in Warriors'' Vale. And even if they did, what could they do? They wouldn''t darey a finger

    on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for half a month; it''s time I returned.¡±

    Marak had secretly arrived in Warriors'' Vale even before the martial gathering began.

    The sh of Eight Orders was a grand internal affair of the Eight Orders of the Nortnds, never

    allowing the Five Lords to participate. At every gathering, the Five Lords deliberately avoided any

    involvement, except for sending the necessary spies to blend in. They avoided sending anyone of

    importance, for fear of silent retribution if discovered.

    Marak hade incognito, using Lord Viperbane¡¯s connections within Warriors'' Vale. He took a risk

    to observe Celesse fighting, eagerly anticipating the performance of his future bride and witnessing

    the legendary figures among the current generation of the Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Unfortunately,

    Celesse had not shown, seemingly having left early for her own trials.

    To his surprise, the brash servant vin stood out at The sh of Eight Orders, incredibly making it

    into the top five.

    ¡°vin¡­ vin¡­¡± Marak muttered to himself, chuckling silently.

    ¡°What has amused you, Lord Marak?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Who has made the biggest ssh at this championship?¡±

    ¡°vin, of course. His name is on everyone¡¯s lips across the city.¡±

    ¡°A mere servant overshadowing all the prodigies of the Eight Orders, isn¡¯t that amusing?¡±

    ¡°While that may be true, he¡¯s earned the respect of the Eight Orders Prot¨¦g¨¦s. If he continues to

    grow, his name will surely be known throughout the Nortnds.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t live to see that day.¡±

    The young lords exchanged nces, noting Marak¡¯s disdain for vin.

    ¡°Enough about him. Since you¡¯re leaving tonight, why not give you a parting gift?¡± A burly young

    man grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Lord Marak, are you interested?¡± The other lords smiled knowingly.

    Marak set down his ss. ¡°Very well, I haven¡¯t fully sampled the delights of Warriors'' Vale during my

    stay.¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    ¡°Ha! Just wait, I''ll take care of it!¡± The burly youthughed heartily as he stepped out of the hot

    spring. Standing nearly two meters tall, with a thick mane of body hair on his legs, arms, and chest,

    he was a veritable bear of a man with an imposing presence.

    ¡°Call for a few more. Prepare two for Marak,¡± the lords in the spring called out merrily.

    ¡°Two for each, tonight the treat is on me,¡± dered the burly youth as he pushed the door open and

    shouted into the corridor. ¡°Where is everyone? Come here!¡±

    The hallway was quiet, fitting for the guest area where privacy was paramount. His calls were

    ignored until he spotted three stunning maidens waiting outside the room across the way. They

    were the handmaidens selected by the captain of the guard for vin¡¯s room, each a vision of

    legendary beauty with looks and grace that caught the eye.

    ¡°You three! Two of you,e here! And you, go fetch your master, tell him I want ten more girls,

    only the finest.¡±

    The maidens recognized the burly youth and bowed. ¡°Forgive us, my lord, but Enosto has ordered

    us to wait here, and we must not leave without permission.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you toe over. Enough with the excuses.¡±

    ¡°Forgive us,¡± the three maidens bowed their heads. They knew the strict rules of the ce and

    dared not disobey orders, lest they faced severe punishment.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we brave? This is yourst chance,e here. Do you hear me?¡±

    Laughter echoed from the room behind, where a group of young nobles sneered, "Is it such a

    hassle to call a few maidens? Are you capable or not?"

    "Lord Vinos, we..." the three maidens hesitated.

    "You¡¯ve had enough of life and dare to contradict me. Today, you three belong to me. I¡¯ll personally

    see to it that you won¡¯t be able to leave the bed!" The burly youth strode out, grabbing the maidens

    by their necks without a second thought and dragging them inside. The three maidens'' faces turned

    pale with fright, and they cried out with apologies.

    Several guards hurried down the corridor. "Vinos? Stop, what are you doing? Don''t you know the

    rules here?"

    "The rule here is to pay for pleasure. Fetch me ten more, right now! Immediately! This instant!"

    Vinos red fiercely, shoving the three maidens into the room without a hint of gentleness.

    The girls fell to the ground, trembling, kneeling, and not daring to rise.

    "What''s the matter here?" The guards frowned at the maidens, then nced inside at the misty hot

    spring bubbling within. They recognized a few faces; they were the spoiled scions of Warriors'' Vale,

    no strangers to indulgence here, with status and connections not to be trifled with.

    "Enosto arranged for us to be in that room," one maiden said timidly, pointing to a room across the

    hall. "He specifically instructed us not to leave."

    "Who''s inside?"

    "We don''t know."

    Vinos grew angry. "Enough with the nonsense! Ten more, don''t make me repeat myself a third

    time."

    "Close the door! If there''s an issue, let Enostoe to us." The young nobles inside urged the door

    to be shut, lest Marak be seen andplicate matters for the day.

    "Hmph!" Vinos red at the guards and mmed the door shut.

    "Creak..."

    At that moment, the door across the hall slowly opened, and vin peered out. What was this

    commotion and squabble over women?

    In the act of closing the door, Vinos paused upon hearing the noise, leaning to get a look inside. He

    also wanted to see who it was that left three delicate women waiting outside¡ªsuch a waste. Was

    he not a man?

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The corridor guards all turned their heads.

    "Is there a problem?" vin frowned at the scene outside.

    "vin?" Vinos blurted out instinctively, having seen The sh of Eight Orders and recognizing

    vin.

    "vin?" The young nobles inside all looked up.

    "vin?" The guards didn''t know him, but they knew the name.

    vin saw the kneeling, trembling maidens through the crack of the door. "Have they offended you?

    Why are they on the ground?"

    "They..." Vinos'' bluster immediately deted. He had witnessed vin''s ferocity firsthand; this was a

    man not to be crossed.

    "Close the door!" The nobles inside hastily urged, not wanting to get into a dispute with vin, lest it

    affected Marak and lead to greater losses.

    Marak frowned deeply, displeased with the young lords'' nervous demeanor, yet understood it was

    not his ce to show himself.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    "It''s fine. Continue with your bath." Vinos mmed the chamber door shut.

    "Was that truly vin? Are you sure?" someone eximed from the pool. That couldn¡¯t be right;

    vin was gravely wounded the day before yesterday, run clean through by a de. He ought to be

    bedridden, how could he possibly be here?

    "I''m certain, it was vin." Vinos suddenly felt a pang of annoyance. ¡°Was I just afraid? How could I

    be afraid?¡±

    "Who else was with him?" Marak inquired.

    "I saw no one else, just him by himself."

    "Fear not, he may be bold in the dueling grounds, but he wouldn''t dare cause trouble in Warriors''

    Vale."

    "Was I afraid?"

    The door slowly opened, and there stood vin, frowning at the scene before him.

    "What do you want?" Vinos'' bravado faltered.

    "Spare them," vin gestured to the three maidens still kneeling on the ground.

    "Out! Get out!" Vinos had forgotten all about them, quickly ushering them away.

    "Thank you," the three maidens scurried out of the room, thanking vin repeatedly.

    "Apologies for the intrusion. I''ll send youds a cask of wer," vin had no wish to entangle

    with these young nobles.

    "We need none of your gifts!" Vinos dared not ept anything from him.

    The door closed, and Vinos breathed a sigh of relief, then shouted outside, "Tell Enosto to send a

    dozen! Right now!"

    "Lord Vinos, please wait," came the guards'' voices from outside.

    The young nobles in the pool managed a forced smile. "Ignore him. Let''s enjoy our night. Fine wine,

    fairdies, tonight we shall indulge."

    Marak nced at the door and dismissed it, raising his goblet in a toast. "Cheers!"

    Vinos leaped into the pool, raising his cup high. "Drink up!"

    But... "Creak!" The door gently opened again, vin peeking inside.

    "Have you not had enough?" Vinos'' anger red.

    vin quietly surveyed the misty pool, his brows furrowing, then, with a bang, he pushed the door

    open and strode in.

    "What are you doing?" All the young nobles stood up.

    "Lord vin, what is this...?" the guards entered behind him. Seraphic Springs allowed no

    disturbances, and none were exempt.

    vin slowly approached the pool, and the nobles immediately formed a line to block him. "vin,

    this isn''t Cobalt Strike. Don''t start trouble! We''ll only say this once, please leave!"

    "Lord vin, let it be. Shall I arrange for more maidens for you?" the guards tried to cate him.

    "Don''t be so tense. I thought I recognized someone." vin''s gaze pierced to the back of the pool,

    and then he let out a chuckle. "Marak? It''s been a while."

    vin knew Marak? The nobles exchanged nces, all turning to look at Marak.

    Marak? The scion of House Viperbane? The guards'' faces paled, and they hurried forward,

    recognizing Marak at the back of the pool. How did this highborn sneak in? And what was he doing

    in Warriors'' Vale? Was House Viperbane openly challenging The sh of Eight Orders?

    Marak''s gaze turned icy. "You spotted me, not bad at all."

    vin smiled; indeed, it was Marak. "I could smell the stench of scum through the walls, wondered

    who it might be."

    At this, the whole room went tense and everyone was staring at vin in shock; even the guards

    were dumbfounded.

    Marak¡¯s brows knitted, and he slowly stood up, his expression darkening. ¡°I dare you to repeat that."

    "That reek of yours. No amount of sweet herbs can mask it. Quite the nerve you have, venturing

    into Warriors'' Vale. Aren''t you afraid of being killed?"

    The other young nobles inhaled sharply. This wasn''t a mere acquaintance; clearly, the two had a

    vendetta. But that couldn''t be, vin was just a servant at Cobalt Strike, wasn''t he? How could he

    have a connection with a noble scion?

    The guards realized trouble was brewing and hurriedly sent one of their own to alert the captain.

    Marak''s status was special, beyond their handling, and vin''s current renown made him all the

    more untouchable.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    "You insolent cur! How dare you bark at me." Marak seethed with anger. He hadn''t even sought

    revenge, and yet vin dared to provoke him.

    "Shall we spar then?" vin shoved Vinos'' head aside and stepped into the pool. His gaze was

    sharp as a de, unblinkingly fixed on Marak. A palpable aura of intimidation filled the pool.

    Vinos touched his head, thinking, ¡°By the gods, he dared to push me.¡± Vinos red at vin, but

    vin paid him no heed. After a long stare, Vinos deted.

    vin sneered, considering Marak, a scion of House Viperbane, utter rubbish, a scum unworthy of

    proposing to Celesse. He even tried to use the secrets of Botanic Haven as a threat! He hadn¡¯t had

    the chance to deal with Marak before, but now was the opportunity, and he definitely nned to

    draw blood today.

    Marak sneered back. "Who do you think you are? Just because you''ve won a few bouts, you

    think..."

    p! vin''s hand struck Marak''s face. The sound of the p echoed across the pool.

    Marak staggered, nearly slipping into the pool. His head turned to the side, blood trickled from his

    mouth, and a bright red handprint slowly appeared on his cheek.

    By the gods. The young nobles shivered, their mouths agape.

    Marak was stunned, truly stunned. Had vin struck him? How dare he?

    "Please, let''s be reasonable," the guards were truly rmed, but they were watching in confusion.

    What had happened? How had this fight broken out so suddenly?

    "How dare you strike me?" Marak slowly raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot with rage, staring

    venomously at vin. "In all my life, no one has dared..."

    p! With another resounding p, vin struck hard, sending Marak stumbling back, slipping,

    and falling backward with a loud ssh, water spraying in all directions.

    "Enough!" Marak roared to his feet. A mighty aura surged from him, the pool roiled, and the wooden

    walls of the chamber shook from the force.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    vin stepped forward, his frenzied aura trembling the very air around him. A mighty Shockwave

    Cobra hissed into existence, its form crackling with electric energy and emitting sharp, intense

    sounds. Shockwave Cobra coiled in front of his chest, gathering strength along his arms before he

    unleashed it furiously towards Marak.

    With its fierce momentum and thunderous roar, Shockwave Cobra struck Marak again, sending him

    flying through the air. The brutal lightning tore through his flesh, and a powerful force flung him

    away. With a swift grasp, vin caught Marak''s ankle. His body shook slightly as he channeled his

    full strength and hurled Marak with great force.

    Thud, thud, thud. Marak tumbled repeatedly, smashing through the room and crashing into the one

    opposite, leaving a trail of crimson blood in his wake.

    Vinos and the others gasped in shock! Madness, utter madness, trouble was brewing!

    Cedrick and Balder rushed out, clueless about what had transpired. Doors of nearby rooms swung

    open as onlookers poked their heads out, wondering what had caused themotion. What had

    started as an argument had now escted into a full-blown fight.

    "Lord vin, what are you doing?" The guards hastened to restrain vin, signaling that enough

    was enough.

    "vin, let''s talk this out; no need for violence." Vinos and the others were petrified; this madman

    was wild in the arena and even more so in everyday life. Marak was a Novice Mage at Stage VIII,

    while vin was a formidable Stage IX, ranking among the top five in The sh of Eight Orders. If

    it came down to a real fight, five Maraks wouldn''t be enough to withstand vin''s wrath.

    "vin... how dare you..." Marak struggled to his feet, his body aching and tingling from the electric

    shocks.

    "What''s wrong, Lord Marak? Looking quite ragged there. Without your guards, you can barely

    stand, can you?" vin shoved the guards aside and strode towards Marak.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    "vin, please show mercy!" the onlookers cried out in rm, hastily moving to intervene.

    vin suddenly erupted with explosive force, leaving behind a shadowy afterimage as he charged

    headlong toward Marak.

    Marak''splexion changed drastically as he attempted to dodge, but vin closed in on him in an

    instant,nding a fierce punch in Marak''s belly.

    Woah!! Marak''s body arched as he was powerfullyunched away. His body tumbled through the air

    like a leaf caught in a gale before crashing into a stone wall ten meters away, creating a web of

    dense cracks.

    That punch was delivered with ruthless ferocity. Maraky on the ground, curled up tightly. His body

    was tense, his mouth wide open, and he was drooling. His mind went nk except for the piercing

    agony.

    "Lord vin, you must stop!" the guards forcefully positioned themselves in front of vin, sternly

    berating him.

    Who would take responsibility if a life was lost?

    "vin, enough is enough. What has Lord Marak ever done to you?" Vinos and the others rushed

    forward, anxious to shield vin, while the rest scrambled to help Marak up.

    "Nothing." vin was still keen on delivering a couple more punches to Marak, but the guards had

    already surrounded him.

    "Nothing? Then why did you attack him?"

    "Because I wanted to!" vin nced at Marak.

    "You..."

    "vin, screw you..." Marak forced out the bitter words through clenched teeth, having never been

    so humiliated; he couldn''t even stand straight.

    "Mutual feelings, I¡¯m sure. If I don''t finish you off, you''ll do the same to me eventually. We both know

    it... let''s take our time ying this game." vin sneered, then finally left the room.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Enosto, in charge of the guard duty today, hurried over and saw vin walking out. "What

    happened here?"

    "I caught a spy for Lord Viperbane, seems he was gathering intelligence."

    "Who??"

    "Don''t know." vin shrugged.

    He didn¡¯t know? Inside, Vinos and the others twitched at the corners of their mouths. Was vin

    just shrugging off responsibility with a single phrase?

    A guard came out, sweating profusely, and whispered, "Captain! It''s Marak, Lord Viperbane''s young

    son. vin beat him up."

    "Marak? What''s he doing here? Who let him in?" Enosto''s heart skipped a beat; if the Eight Orders

    took this the wrong way, it would be hard to exin to the Lord of the City.

    "Not sure, we''ve only just found out."

    "Why did vin hit him?"

    "Seems like... there''s some bad blood..." The guards offered a wry smile and shook their heads;

    they werepletely baffled. vin had started the fight without any apparent reason; the only

    exnation was that there had been a previous conflict.

    "Enosto! What are your guards here for? Watching our guests get beaten? Make yourselves useful!

    Your words are like farts!" Vinos and the others didn''t dare yell at vin, so they vented all their

    anger on Enosto.

    Enosto wasn''t one to be trifled with. "Lord Vinos, you seem to have developed quite the taste for

    foul scents, eh?"

    "You..." Vinos fumed with rage.

    "Ha ha!" The noble bystanders outsideughed wildly, whistling carelessly, enjoying themotion.

    "Lord Marak, how did you get in here?" Enosto asked with a grim face. He was responsible for

    today''s guard duty and would certainly be deeply involved in what had just happened. If the Eight

    Orders sought ountability, he would not escape me.

    ¡°Obviously, I walked in!¡± Marak, his pallid face showing pain, could hardly stand. ¡°Curse that vin,

    I will have my revenge!¡±

    Vinos and the others were displeased. "What do you mean by that? Is there a sign at the Springs of

    Serenity forbidding Lord Marak from entering?"

    "Escort Lord Marakback to the manor!" Enostomanded, not daring to get involved further,

    leaving it to the manor to handle.

    "At once!" The guards swarmed in.

    "What are you doing!" Vinos and the others tried to intervene but were roughly pushed aside as two

    burly guards took hold of Marak, forcefully managing him.

    "Let me go!" Marak raged as well.

    "Lord Marak, please honor us with your presence at the manor." Enosto deliberately raised his

    voice, indicating it wasn''t an arrest, but an invitation. He didn''t want to give anyone a handle to

    cause more trouble for the city manor.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    "Lord Marak, please!" The two guards, ignoring Marak''s struggles, dragged him away.

    "Why did you beat up Marak?" Balder asked, confused and secretly rmed. Marak was not

    someone to be trifled with.

    "He was going toe after me eventually. I just wanted to get my hands dirty first."

    "What do you mean? Do you two have a history?"

    "I''ll exinter."

    As the two guards dragged Marak past vin, Marak, who had never experienced such humiliation,

    struggled violently. Turning his head to look at vin, he cursed, "You scum! I hadn''te for you,

    but you dared to provoke me. vin, you''re nothing but a servant. Just wait, I''ll marry Celesse and

    in front of you, I''ll..."

    Bang! vin grabbed Marak''s hair and wrenched him from the guards'' grasp.

    "Lord vin!" The two guards were shocked and moved to intervene, but vin mmed Marak''s

    head hard against the floor. Blood sttered, and screams echoed down the corridor. Everyone

    gasped at the brutality.

    "vin, I''ll get you..."

    "Bang!"

    "You worthless cur, I''ll..."

    "Bang!"

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    vin held Marak''s head, smashing it against the floor five times in total. Marak convulsed a few

    times, theny still. Silence fell in the corridor as everyone stood with their mouths slightly open,

    staring dumbfounded at the scene before them. A madman was a madman, on stage and off.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Is he dead?" Enosto jolted, pushing through the crowd to Marak''s side, checking him carefully;

    Marak was still breathing, thankfully still alive.

    "Lord vin, what is this...?" The guards looked at vin, wanting to express their anger but finding

    themselves unable to.

    ying the fool, vin wiped the blood from his hands. "What''s the matter with you all? When you

    catch a thief, you must punish them severely, not show leniency. Who is this man? Identify him

    quickly, and find out who''s behind this. He dared to cause trouble at the martial gathering. How

    bold!"

    Enosto was left speechless, outwitted by vin''s audacity.

    Vinos and the others stared at the motionless Marak, then at vin, feeling a chill run down their

    spines. They hurried back into their room, no longer daring to show themselves.

    vin wasn''t about to let them off the hook, pointing to their room as a reminder. "Aren''t there a few

    more aplices in there? Shouldn''t you take them down as well?"

    "Take them down!" Enostomanded.

    A group of guards rushed into the room, and with a series of thuds and tters, they seized the

    young nobles and dragged them out.

    Vinos and hispanions were seething with rage, cursing vin in their minds, but daring not to

    speak out loud. They feared that even a single word might also provoke vin to strike them down.

    "Safe travels," vin sneered with augh, retreating into his room.

    "My apologies for the scene." Balder chuckled, also returning to his chamber and closing the door

    behind him.

    The hallway outside was crowded with onlookers, among them the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Eight Orders.

    "vin is a real force to be reckoned with, taking on anyone he pleases."

    "Why not? Lord Viperbane and the Cobalt Strike have been at odds for ages, engaging in countless

    covert and overt conflicts. Lord Viperbane even slew an Elder of Cobalt Strike."

    "True, and once vin returns as a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, his status won''t be much less than Marak''s. If

    Lord Viperbane wants to deal with vin, he''ll have to see if Cobalt Strike would even allow it."

    "That''s easy to say, but who would dare to strike a high noble lord?"

    "There''s surely a deep grudge between them! Did you hear Marak shout something about

    Celesse?"

    "Heh, to think that Lord Viperbane''s young son would show up during The sh of Eight Orders.

    This news will surely cause a sensation. The Warriors'' Vale is about to buzz with excitement once

    again."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    vin and hispanions returned to their room to continue their soak in the bath.

    The medicinal spring indeed had healing properties; soaking in it felt as though warm energy was

    flowing through their Channel of Energy, invigorating flesh and bone alike. The warmth and tingling

    sensation at the site of their wounds were indescribablyforting.

    "A marriage alliance?" Balder realized with a start, no wonder the fierce beating.

    "What secrets does Botanic Haven hold?" Cedrick lifted his goblet, tossing back the contents in one

    gulp.

    "I''m not sure," vin deflected vaguely.

    "You pummeled Marak to..." Balder looked intently at vin, leaving the rest unspoken.

    "Since he witnessed the tournament, he''ll see me as a threat. With his arrogant temperament, he''ll

    eventually seek my demise. So... what I mean is, if you can strike first, why wait for the future,

    right?" vin turned his gaze to Balder.

    Thrashing Marak wasn''t just about releasing pent-up anger; it was about making a statement so the

    whole city would know Marak trespassed in The sh of Eight Orders.

    This would mean the Eight Orders wouldn''t let Marak off lightly and would aggressively hunt down

    his guards, aiming to catch them all in one sweep.

    Cedrick said, "The Eight Orders won''t kill Marak. They''ll either negotiate with Lord Viperbane to

    have him taken back or deliver him personally."

    Baldery back in the warm water. ¡°Leave it to me! He won¡¯t be returning to Lord Viperbane.¡±

    vin chuckled softly; this was exactly his n! An ambush en route to eliminate Marak. Not only

    would this rid him of future trouble, but it would also incite Lord Viperbane, potentially leading to war

    with the Eight Orders. With both parties preupied and at odds, no one would bother him, nor

    would there be any more talk of unwanted alliances.

    Killing several birds with one stone. He never believed in the inherent goodness of men or women;

    dangers were better snuffed out early to avoid future suffering.

    Cedrick took a longer look at Balder, understanding vin¡¯s ruthless disposition. He was curious as

    to why Balder would cooperate. The rotund fellow was no pushover either, it seemed.

    The hallway outside had returned to tranquility, as Enosto had personally appeased the guests in

    each room.

    But after a brief moment of quiet, vin''s door was rudely pushed open, and Lylian, wrapped in a

    bathrobe, stepped inside. "vin, do you have a grudge against Marak?"

    Her dripping hair casually spread over her shoulders, and her skin was soft and tender, revealing

    enticing arms and legs, like a nymph emerging from water. Though she was barely fifteen, she was

    well-developed, with curves in all the right ces. Shecked the fierce demeanor she had on the

    battlefield and was instead exuding a soul-stealing charm.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood, wandering around in a bathrobe like that?" viny

    back in the spring,nguidly.

    "I''m asking you a question," Lylian retorted with a hint of petnce.

    "Are you friends with Marak?"

    "No."

    "Then why do you care?"

    "Why did you beat him? Aren''t you afraid of Lord Viperbane''s retaliation?"

    "Some things aren''t worth fearing."

    Lylian studied vin seriously before suddenly saying, "People are now saying that you''re..."

    "Saying what about me?"

    "Twisted! In the head."

    vin was speechless.

    Balder nearlyughed out loud, and even Cedrick lifted his gaze to look at Lylian.

    "You must have cursed Cobalt Strike from the shadows countless times over these eight years,

    right?"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Don''t paint me in such a dark light. Miss Lylian, are you just bored and looking for a chat? Why not

    come and join us in the bath? Sit down, and we can talk at leisure."

    vin intended to provoke her to leave, but to his surprise, Lylian nodded. "Make room."

    "Stop, stop, stop, I yield." Three grown men bathing with a girl, what kind of scene was this?

    "Hmph, lustful but cowardly," Lylian shot back, her youthful fragrance wafting around her. "I''m very

    curious about something. Answer me, and I''ll leave."

    "I''m listening," vin sipped at his medicinal wine, feeling a warm rush spread through his body,

    utterly soothing.

    "You healed remarkably fast from a severe injuryst time, and now again, you''re recovering

    quickly. How do you do it? Don''t tell me it''s some Magical Remedy. Given Cobalt Strike''s attitude,

    they wouldn''t give you anything of the sort." Lylian had never epted defeat, save for against

    vin. She couldn''t stand it but was even more curious as to how vin always bounced back so

    quickly after injuries. There had to be a secret.

    "A secret."

    "I could trade you for it."

    "What do you have?"

    "My friend."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    "What?"

    "My friend in the Organization. I''ll introduce you to her and help bring you together. How about

    that?" Lylian''s eyes twinkled.

    "You''re selling out your friend just like that?"

    "Don''t put it so crudely. I''m just the matchmaker; the rest is up to you."

    "And if it doesn''t work out, wouldn''t I be at a loss?"

    "Believe in yourself. You actually have some merits. You may not be the best looking, but you''ve got

    a strong build. You might not be likable, but you''re talented. You might have a dark heart, but you''re

    tough. You might be violent, but you can protect when it counts. You''re... well, you have your good

    points. I think my mentor sister will like your type. To use her words from the tournament, you are ''A

    true warrior!''"

    "Are youplimenting me?" vin was at a loss for words.

    Balder and Cedrick shook their heads; the girl sure was bold. Teasing her, Balder said, "Miss Lylian,

    what about me? Could you introduce me to a friend , too?"

    "You? No way. My friend s are delicate flowers; you might crush them."

    vin couldn''t hold back hisughter.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Balder scratched his head awkwardly. He was indeed heavyset, but not that heavy.

    "Come on, tell me your secret first," Lylian pressed, genuinely curious. If she could get her hands on

    it, it would be like possessing a life-saving skill.

    "Go back to where you came from. I''m not telling."

    "Come on, how about I introduce you to a couple of friends? Three if you''re lucky."

    At that moment, a bevy of beautiful maidens arrived in the corridor, fluttering like a group of

    enchanting songbirds. They soon found Lylian in vin''s chambers. "What are you doing here?

    We''ve been looking for you."

    They were draped in bathrobes that hugged their curves. Their lithe bodies and slender arms were

    hinted at beneath the fabric, exuding a misty allure. They must have just emerged from the hot

    springs because their skin was dewy and radiant, setting hearts racing.

    vin and hispanions were overwhelmed; these women were so bold, simply waltzing right in

    without any sense of modesty.

    "I''vee to discuss some matters with vin." Lylian winked at him, gesturing subtly toward the

    outermost woman among her sisters ¨C a striking beauty towering at least six feet tall with legs that

    embodied perfection. Her serene demeanor and exquisite features wereplemented by the

    glimpse of her skin through her bathrobe. She was the kind of beauty one could never forget. She

    was none other than the Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Floral Enchantress, Aymee, the leader of

    their delegation.

    vin was speechless, hastily gesturing for her to leave.

    "Think it over, I''ll be waiting for you at the city hall. It''s a rare opportunity; don''t waste it," Lylian

    nudged her sisters as they left.

    "Lord vin, do visit the Floral Enchantress when you''re free," the girls called out cheerily.

    Balder sipped his wine and chuckled. "I see you''re quite popr with thedies. Ever thought about

    winning a few over?"

    "Not interested."

    vin soaked in the medicinal spring, continuing to enjoy its nourishment while quietly practicing

    Restoration Mantra. He drew Restoration Aether from the fragrant Seraphic Springs, directing it into

    their room.

    The incident with Marak caused a stir, significant enough to rm the eight Commanders.

    Every sh of Eight Orders was under the watchful eye of the Five Lords; it was a fact that couldn''t

    be avoided. They just tried to keep things under control. As long as the Five Lords didn''t overstep,

    they would turn a blind eye. Over the years, the five royal houses had mostly yed by the rules, at

    most sending spies to observe in secret, careful not to provoke the Eight Orders. Never had a royal

    house dared to send someone of significance.

    But this time, Lord Viperbane was audacious indeed, sending his son. Were there more powerful

    guardians lurking in the shadows?

    Search!

    At themand, all the mid-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s apanying the Eight Orders dispersed into the

    night-covered Warriors'' Vale. These seasoned Prot¨¦g¨¦s were ruthless in their searches, not

    heeding the family of Doramon''s pleas as they purged the city of those aligned with Lord Viperbane.

    The Commanders of the Eight Orders gathered to deliberate Marak''s fate. Killing him was out of the

    question, but so was letting him go. They even suspected Lord Viperbane might have more troops

    hidden along the way, ready to ambush an Organization''s team. The possibility was real, as

    ambushes had happened before, so they had to be cautious.

    As for vin, no one held him responsible, but the Elders of Cobalt Strike were displeased; he had

    brought them trouble once again.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Three days hence, the Starlit Echoes, the Skyborne Rivers, and the Hidden Essence ¨C three teams

    from various Orders ¨C departed from Warriors'' Vale. The other Orders also began their

    preparations. Aside from the Ster Precepts, Bloodlore, and the Earthbound Spirits, the rest of the

    Orders nned to leave discreetly, concealing their tracks and secretly returning to their

    strongholds.

    This was because a loudmouth prisoner in the dungeons, Marak, was spreading rumors that Lord

    Viperbane''s forces were lurking near Warriors'' Vale, ready to teach the Eight Orders a harsh lesson.

    True or not, caution was the order of the day.

    "vin, I''ll be heading to Cloudveil Woods in a while. Will you entertain me?" E approached

    vin''s cottage once more, standing just beyond the fence.

    "If I''m still among the living by then, I''ll treat you to some wild meat," vin replied, causing Adirich,

    Niks, and the others in the neighboring yards to fall silent. What a thing to say. It was as if Cobalt

    Strike had a vendetta against him.

    "vin, mind your manners," an Elder chided as he passed by, frowning at the exchange.

    E looked at vin with a yful smile and batted her eyshes. "If you die, I''ll die of a broken

    heart."

    vin gave a thumbs up ¨C she was fierce.

    E leaned on the lush green fence, gazing at vin with augh. "Have you made up your mind?"

    "About what?"

    "Abouting with me to Bloodlore. Grandfather would take you as his Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, and I''d have

    you as my dear consort,plete with a gift of six maidens." E gave vin a sidelong nce.

    Her allure was undeniable. Any ordinary man might have been swayed by her charms.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the surrounding yards were astounded. An offer to be a

    Commander''s Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦? E''s consort? Bloodlore was offering vin such astonishing terms!

    Wait, her consort? Had E fallen for vin?

    Their gazes turned odd, thinking back on E''s ferocity in the grand melee. These two madcaps

    were indeed a perfect match!

    Mari was in her room, taken aback by the news. She couldn''t help but peer outside.

    "I''m not interested in being an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    "What about me?" E shifted slightly, showing vin her perfect, sensuous figure through the

    gaps in the fence. Her body, sculpted to golden proportions, was enough to make many women feel

    inadequate and turn many a man''s soul upside down. That slender waist, it was so tender and soft.

    vin didn''t even nce her way. "You''re still young; after a couple more years, we''ll see."

    Adirich and the rest couldn''t bear to listen any longer, each retreating to their rooms and mming

    the doors. The brazen flirtation was too much, almost scandalous. Mari, even more disturbed,

    closed her window and door to avoid further annoyance.

    "You have high standards," E chuckled.

    "When does your order n to leave?" vin asked while packing his bags. Cobalt Strike was set

    to depart at midnight. If Lord Viperbane truly had ambush teams ready, Cobalt Strike was likely to

    be a target, so the Commander decided to leave as early as possible to hide their movements. It

    wasn''t out of fear ¨C with the Commander''s strength, even if the Lord Viperbane himself appeared,

    they could stand their ground. He was worried about Prot¨¦g¨¦s like vin; just a few ripples from an

    Archmage duel could obliterate them.

    Safety came first, so a low profile was the best option.

    "Tomorrow morning."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Aren''t you afraid Lord Viperbane will target you?"

    "He''d need the guts to try," E wasn''t afraid of Lord Viperbane, and neither was Commander

    Jarad.

    "What about Marak? How will the Eight Orders deal with him?"

    "He will be detained in Warriors'' Vale, and after all the Orders depart, the Doramon family will escort

    him back to Lord Viperbane. Do you have a grudge against him? I could take care of him for you."

    "No need, I can handle it." vin nced back at Balder, who nodded in agreement, indicating

    everything was arranged.

    "Sure? No charge, consider it a gift from me."

    "Don''t overthink it. I''m at peace with the world, and my heart is full of good intent. I make no

    enemies."

    "Same here, I take no lives."

    Balder rolled his eyes ¨C these two could really talk.

    E gave vin a cheeky wink. "Hope we meet soon. I''ll miss you."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    That very night, Cobalt Strike departed from Warriors'' Vale, returning to their holdfast after more

    than twenty days. They took a secluded route, and despite nonstop travel night and day, they

    entered the vast expanse of Cloudveil Woods in just eight days.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    It was only then that Commander Kashann could rx a bit and slow down the pace.

    Their journey was cautious and somber. The five Elders and the seasoned Prot¨¦g¨¦s kept watch all

    the way, while vin and the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s remained silent, seldom speaking.

    Roald, Semar, Adirich, and the others had lost their prior arrogance. As they neared Cobalt Strike,

    they were uncertain how to face the Prot¨¦g¨¦s who admired them and the Elders who awaited their

    return.

    "Watch out ahead, on the left," a seasoned Prot¨¦g¨¦ suddenly cautioned.

    A mile away, atop a low hill in front of them to the left, stood a gaunt figure. The distance was

    considerable, but with their keen eyesight, they could make out a person in tattered rags, with long,

    unkempt hair blowing gently in the mountain breeze, looking as though they might topple over with

    the slightest nudge.

    "I''ve seen him thrice now! Once when we first entered the forest, against night, and now this

    instance. He seems to be tracking us," the middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦ warned in a grave tone.

    Elder Connasmanded, "Keep an eye on him. If he darese closer, seize him!"

    They had now entered the Organization''s territory, where no one dared to act rashly. As long as the

    man didn''t stir trouble, there was no need to confront him.

    vin nced in that direction, not particrly concerned. However, not long after, something

    struck him, and he furrowed his brows, gazing intently toward the distant hill.

    Atop the hill, the ragged youth slowly lifted his head. His reddish eyes rippled with waves, and his

    gaze pierced through his disheveled hair to settle on vin, who was several miles away. His face

    was pale and bloodless, and the emaciated features bore no trace of human emotion, cold and

    rigid.

    vin distinctly felt that the figure was watching him.

    "I''ve also noticed him a couple of times. What does he want?" Niks muttered, taking a longer

    look.

    "There are many strange folks in Cloudveil Woods. Best to ignore them," Myke spoke nonchntly.

    Suddenly, vin remembered something. This was a familiar face. Could it be the youth he had

    saved in the forest all those months ago? The events of that day had faded over the past half-year,

    nearly forgotten.

    vin waved toward the figure in the distance.

    "What are you doing? Do you know him?" Balder was also looking that way.

    "I don''t know him, just curious."

    "Don''t invite trouble. Just keep a low profile," Balder urged, pulling him along. They were about to

    return to the Organization, and it was best not to stir up any incidents.

    "Your father..." vin whispered softly.

    "We''ll know the answer once we''re back inside the Organization."

    When vin looked up again, the figure on the distant hilltop had vanished.

    In Cobalt Strike.

    The entrance to the mountain gate was now crowded with Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and many Elders were also

    waiting there.

    "Why haven''t they returned?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "By my calctions, the Commander should have been back the day before yesterday."

    "Could something have happened on the road?"

    "It''s also possible there was some dy at the championship."

    The Elders were secretly anxious, worried about an unexpected mishap. The Commander was a

    meticulous person, who always returned punctually from each championship. A dy of two days

    like this was rare.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s were not as concerned; in their eyes, the Commander stood at the pinnacle of the

    Nortnds, safeguarded by five Elders and numerous middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s. An ident was

    imusible. They were more curious about the championship''s oue, whether this year''s Cobalt

    Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s had had any brilliant performances, and what achievements had been secured.

    Many had already started making wagers. Did Roald make it into the top five? How many rounds

    did Felis and the other Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s survive? How did Cedrick and the others fare? Some were

    even specting what title Roald held, wondering what kind of evaluation the Eight Orders had

    bestowed upon him.

    Aside from vin, the other nine Prot¨¦g¨¦s were revered geniuses in everyone¡¯s minds. Everyone

    was confident there would be no disappointment this time.

    "They''re here! The Commander has returned!" a Prot¨¦g¨¦ came rushing up the path ahead, shouting

    from afar.

    "They''ve arrived!" The Elders finally showed smiles on their faces, swiftly descending the stone

    steps.

    Thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s swarmed out, followed the Elders to greet the returning party, and excitedly

    chattered and looked forward with anticipation.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Elder Marthew watched the grand procession approaching and let out a sigh of relief, his face

    breaking into a smile. "Atst, we''ve returned."

    "So many people." Adirich''s expression dimmed slightly, unable to muster the same joy. They

    averted their gaze, slowed their pace, and deliberately fell behind.

    Roald seemed calm on the surface, walking with Elder Marthew toward the weing party, but

    inside, Roald was anything but serene, fearing the intense gaze of admiration from the Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    and Elders and struggling to maintain hisposure.

    "Commander! You''ve returned atst!" The Elders greeted them.

    "A minor setback dyed us on the road; let''s head back to the Organization first."

    The Elders quickly signaled for the Prot¨¦g¨¦s to make way, smiling as they asked, "How did we fare?

    Roald and the others must have done Cobalt Strike proud, right?"

    The crowd of excited Prot¨¦g¨¦s cheered and called out.

    "Who made the top five? How many are in the top ten?"

    "Roald, you must be in the top five; I''m proud of you."

    "Semar, how did it go? Say something."

    "Why the silence? Don''t keep us in suspense; we can''t wait any longer."

    "Who made the top five?"

    "Who is the hero of Cobalt Strike?"

    The Commander smiled faintly, replying as he walked, "This year, every Organization had many

    exceptional Prot¨¦g¨¦s. There were eleven Advanced Mages."

    "Eleven?" The crowd gasped in disbelief, exchanging incredulous nces. Prot¨¦g¨¦s on the

    outskirts eagerly asked, "What? What did he say? Pass it to the back; I can''t hear."

    "Commander, what about us...?" The weing Elders quickly inquired.

    "Cobalt Strike stood out with one in the top five and another in the top ten. The tournament was

    spectacr."

    "Wow!" A thousand Prot¨¦g¨¦s cheered collectively.

    Top five? Top ten? Ha, splendid! It had been three seasons since Cobalt Strike had anyone in the

    top ten, and now they could finally hold their heads high.

    Such results were an inspiration to all the new-generation Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike. Who would

    dare say their generation fell short now? Celesse didn''t evenpete, and they still secured a top-

    five position. Had Celesse entered, would they not have imed two spots in the top five?

    Energizing! Thrilling!

    Roald and the others, their faces flushed with heat, felt too embarrassed to lift their heads.

    Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, "Come on, let''s lift Roald up high!"

    "Roald! Roald!" The crowd erupted in excited cheers.

    "Roald, your mentor would be proud of you." The weing Elders nodded at Roald. This honor,

    being even more prestigious than the ¡®Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦,'' was sure to make a name in the

    Nortnds, promising a limitless future and validating their investment and high hopes in Roald.

    An Elder in high spirits asked, "Commander, how shall we celebrate?"

    "We should indeed celebrate properly." Commander Kashann turned and gestured to vin.

    "vin, don''t stand back there."

    "vin?" The weing Elders looked puzzled.

    vin stepped forward. "Commander."

    Commander Kashann nodded. "Go rest for now; tonight at the summit''s Cloud Peak Hall, we''ll

    discuss your new rank as a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ and the matters of Azure Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander,¡± vin expressed his gratitude.

    The Commander introduced him to those around, ¡°This year¡¯s top five contender at the sh of

    Eight Orders was vin! Named by the Eight Orders Commanders as the Shadowlord''s

    Messenger!"

    The excited atmosphere instantly quieted down, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the back whispered urgently,

    "Who? Who is it?"

    "Commander, what did you just say?" The weing Elders thought they had misheard.

    "vin! In the top five! Cedrick was in the top ten! They have won the honor for Cobalt Strike and

    are our pride." With those words, the Commander ascended the stone steps and entered the

    mountain gate.

    vin, Cedrick, Mari, Balder, and others, all carrying their packs, entered the Organization.

    Roald, unable to bear it any longer, quickened his pace with a stern face, without a word.

    "Elder Connas, vin? In the top five?" The Elders still couldn''t believe it and repeated it over and

    over.

    Elder Connas'' face was stern. "Was the Commander not clear enough? At this championship,

    vin made it to the top five, and Cedrick to the top ten. The Eight Orders Commanders have

    named vin... Shadowlord''s Messenger!"

    This time, the mountain gate fellpletely silent. Everyone stopped in their tracks with mouths

    agape, exchanging looks of disbelief. ¡°vin? Did I really hear that right?¡±

    Soon after vin and the others returned to the Organization, Cobalt Strike waspletely astir.

    "vin shone brightly in The sh of Eight Orders, battling through two rounds to reach the top

    ten."

    "Cedrick defeated three Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the Ster Precepts, standing alone against three,

    remarkably reaching the top ten."

    "vin defeated Cedrick, advancing into the top five."

    "vin, Novice Mage Stage IX."

    "Named by the Eight Orders as the Shadowlord''s Messenger!"

    "vin received cordial invitations from the Bloodlore and the Earthbound Spirits."

    "The Bloodlore Commander wishes to take vin as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    "The brightest star of this championship was none other than vin."

    Word of this spread like wildfire through the entire Organization, causing a sensation from the

    highest to the lowest ranks. Whether Elder or Prot¨¦g¨¦, all were shocked and struggled to ept it.

    ¡°vin? Impossible!¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°This is preposterous!¡±

    Since when did the sh of Eight Orders fall to such a state that even a servant could make it into

    the top five?

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Yet, no matter how shocking or hard it was to ept, the fact was set in stone. Roald, Felis, Semar,

    and the others had all been defeated, and it was said they were beaten soundly.

    Galos sat stunned in his room upon hearing the news.

    Tyral was in a daze for a long time after receiving the news. He had been preparing to rally people

    to humiliate vin, but how could this have happened?

    All those who had oppressed or scorned vin fell silent that day.

    vin? Top five of the Eight Orders! vin was bestowed with the title of the Shadowlord''s

    Messenger by the Eight Orders.

    vin, once oppressed and ridiculed within the ranks of Cobalt Strike and scarcely regarded by

    anyone, had now crushed his rivals in the sh of Eight Orders and seized a spot in the top five.

    This stark contrast made it difficult for anyone who knew vin to ept.

    While the Organization was abuzz, the Commander himself announced that he would convene an

    Elder council on the main peak that very night, pardoning vin from his servitude and elevating

    him from Freshman Prot¨¦g¨¦ to Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦!

    Another bombshell!

    vin was to be a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦. This was a meteoric rise!

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s were frantic to learn the details of the championship, and were all eager to know what

    had truly happened. However, Roald had gone into seclusion, Semar and the others refused all

    visitors, and even vin had locked his iron door tight. In the end, only Niks spoke to a few close

    friends about the general events, describing vin''s astonishing performance. As for what legacy

    vin had received, and how he came by such mysterious Combat Magic, no one pressed the

    matter further, nor was there any need to.

    Now, vin was not just a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike but also one of the formidable top five of the

    Eight Orders of the Nortnds. What if Cobalt Strike were to cast him aside? The other

    organizations would open their arms wide in wee.

    ...

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The Grand Elder of Cobalt Strike entered the Commander''s chamber. He was refined and

    handsome, with a clearplexion that made him appear only in his forties. "Commander, you

    wished to see me?"

    "Have you heard about vin?" the Commander asked, his back turned.

    "Just heard the news. Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦, a name that resounds through the Eight Orders, the young kid

    has done well." The Grand Elder offered a faint smile, his eyes deep and unfathomable.

    "vin may have encountered a special fortune, but he doesn''t speak of it, and we need not delve

    into it."

    "Such is the will of destiny; the fortune finds its master. Let it be."

    "I''m considering pardoning vin from his servitude, promoting him to Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦."

    "He is worthy of the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ title. I have no objections."

    The Commander nodded. "Good that you understand. There''s another matter I need to inform you

    about."

    "Please, speak your mind, Commander."

    "The Mallister family has toiled in the Azure Mountain for eight years. It''s about time to... end it."

    The Grand Elder''s gaze sharpened slightly. "Have you decided? We still can''t be certain whether his

    parents are dead or alive."

    After a moment of silence, the Commander sighed lightly. "Both of us know, deep down, that they

    are gone."

    "That, too, is a sin that must be atoned!" The smile vanished from the Grand Elder''s face. He had

    no objections to promoting vin to Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦. With all the organizations'' eyes on vin,

    Cobalt Strike would appear petty if they did nothing. But to pardon the Mallister family? Was it

    necessary?

    The Commander persuaded, "The sin was not theirs. Let go of your insistence. Hear me out,

    release them."

    The Grand Elder''s expression darkened, and after a long pause, he asked in a low voice, "When?"

    "Ask vin what he wishes. Whenever he''s ready to return, he may."

    "If you''ve considered it thoroughly, I... have no objections." the Grand Elder took his leave.

    "Let''s not disturb him further; it''s over," the Commander reminded.

    Atop Botanic Haven, the Elder of Botanic Haven stood on the mountain peak. "Your talk of a safe

    transfer, are you referring to vin?"

    Mari stood respectfully by his side. "The Chained Spirit might be within him."

    "Possibly? You still haven''t confirmed it?¡± The Botanic Haven Elder¡¯s tone was slightly harsh. Upon

    hearing the news of vin¡¯s rise into the top five, he had thought of the Chained Spirit. It was not

    possible for vin to suddenly gain such strength and then defeat the elites of the Eight Orders so

    handily. It must¡¯ve been some opportunity he had seized. Looking across Cobalt Strike, what

    opportunity could have allowed vin to ascend so swiftly? Surely, it was the lost Chained Spirit.

    "I began to truly suspect vin and was convinced he had made a deal with the Chained Spirit. But

    on the way back, I pondered and thought there might be something more to it."

    "Speak!"

    "The Chained Spirit might at best guide him, not grant him weapons. From whence did he get his

    ancient sword? Why would the Chained Spirit summon vin, unless there''s some other secret

    about him?"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    "Lord vin, where do you n to move to?" Carlys asked yfully, her hands sped behind her

    back as she roamed the storeroom. "A Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ should have his own manor, or perhaps

    build one next to the sorceress sister''s abode."

    "I''ve grown ustomed to living here. I''ve no desire to move." After returning, vin did nothing but

    gather some wild herbs and cook himself a meal.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "That won''t do at all. A Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ must have the amodations befitting his title. We''re

    second to none. How can you be dwelling in a storeroom?" Carlys was overjoyed for vin. Her

    eyes were brimming with tears.

    Eight years, and finally, his fortunes had turned. She had seen all the hardships vin endured over

    those eight years and the perseverance he held in his heart.

    vin neverined, never gave up, and never bowed to anyone.

    Who could match such pride? Others mocked, but he remained steadfast. Today, his persistence

    showed all who hadughed at him his real power. No wonder Celesse had always been waiting for

    him and never gave up.

    "The Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ cane and go from Cobalt Strike as he pleases. I might not return much in

    the future, and having a ce to rest my head is enough. I care not for luxury." vin looked

    through the window at the solitary grave in the yard, the old lord''s concern. How could he let others

    disturb it?

    "Where will you be headed? Off to sharpen your skills?"

    vin paused, then smiled knowingly. "Home!"

    "Home?" Carlys eximed with surprise, rushing to vin''s side. "Has the Commander agreed to

    pardon the Mallister family?"

    "Not certain yet."

    "How likely is it?" Carlys clung to vin excitedly. Her bright eyes were filled with anticipation.

    "Maybe seventy or eighty percent."

    "Did the Commander himself say so? Has he loosened his tongue?"

    "Yes. Now, it is up to him to convince the Grand Elder."

    "If only my mentor were here, he''d have a word, and he was never afraid of the Grand Elder. Right,

    can''t you seek out Mari?"

    vin looked puzzled. "Seek Mari for what?"

    "To ask the Botanic Haven Elder for help, of course. The only one in the whole Organization who

    can sway the Commander''s decision is the Botanic Haven Elder. He''s the previous Commander''s

    son; the position should have been his, but he shunned fame and fortune and let the current

    Commander take his ce. Commander Kashann has always held him in high esteem; if he speaks

    for you, then this matter is as good as settled."

    "The previous Commander was the Botanic Haven Elder''s father?" vin was hearing this for the

    first time.

    "It''s hardly a secret, but over the years, few have spoken of it." Carlys leaned in close to vin,

    giggling. "I hear you and Mari are quite close; go ask for her help."

    vin rolled his eyes. "Where did you hear that?"

    "From Niks, of course. He said Mari took good care of you at the championship."

    "Do you believe that?"

    "I do!" Carlys straightened her face, then burst intoughter. Her mirth was as vibrant as blooming

    flowers.

    vin shook his head with a smile. Carlys¡¯ cheerfulness always brought an indescribable ease to

    his heart.

    ¡°After we eat, I¡¯ll take you out for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To all the Arenas, to let them see who''s returned." Carlys held her head high with pride.

    "I''d rather rest. I''m weary."

    Just then, Balder arrived at the storeroom, about to speak when he caught sight of the joyful and

    affectionate Carlys. The words on his tongue turned into augh. "Is that Lady Carlys there?

    Perhaps I shoulde backter?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I need to talk to Lord vin."

    "You guys talk." Carlys graciously let go of vin, tending to the stove''s fire for him.

    Balder pulled vin outside, speaking in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve bad news and good news.¡±

    ¡°Give me the bad news first.¡±

    ¡°Marak has been taken. Lord Viperbane himself went to Warriors¡¯ Vale and took Marak away. My

    hired hands didn¡¯t even have a chance to strike.¡±

    vin frowned slightly; this was troubling!

    ¡°Shall we let this go for now? You¡¯re now a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, nearly half an Elder in Cobalt Strike.

    Unless they wish to forsake you, Lord Viperbane wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on you. Let¡¯s wait, and

    we¡¯ll find another way after a respite.¡± Balder had hired some secretive assassins through

    intermediaries, and paid a hefty sum to ambush Marak en route. They were desperadoes of great

    strength, and with the Mollen family supporting them, the deed was to be clean. But who would

    have thought the Lord Viperbane himself would appear, muddling the n?

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    vin pondered for a moment. "I''ve underestimated the situation. Let it be for now. What''s the good

    news?"

    "My father has agreed. The team set out five days ago. Five hundred assassins, our family''s

    secretly trained force, known as ''The Silent de.''"

    vin felt a weight lift off his chest, patting Balder on the shoulder. "I''ll remember this favor!"

    "You have the Mollen family!" Balder now had a strong foundation; his father''s letter had a clear

    message. Act freely and boldly. The Mollen family stands with vin.

    "Can we contact the team? Where are they now?"

    "I''ve only just received the news. Rest easy; I''ll descend the mountain now and meet with them."

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Make haste. I fear the Grand Elder may be quicker than us."

    ...

    At dusk, a figure d in ck entered the sacred territory where the Grand Elder was in seclusion.

    "Sir, you summoned me?"

    The Grand Elder sat in the shadows, his face indiscernible. "What news do you have from Azure

    Mountain?"

    ¡°Elder Vandill have been doing amendable job and is already taking over the various affairs at

    the mines and starting tomand the Mallister family''s guard. However, the resources at that

    mine are running low much faster than we anticipated. Vandill is preparing to evacuate Azure

    Mountain half a month early and move to the new mining region in Mythic Boulder Valley. But the

    two mining areas are hundreds of miles apart, and the migration of over two hundred thousand

    people is a massive undertaking. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll attract the attention of Magi-Monster

    hordes, and Elder Vandill can''t manage that alone. We need to send more Elders and Prot¨¦g¨¦s to

    maintain order, or else, by the time we reach the eastern valley mines, there might be less than half

    of them left.¡±

    ¡°Inform Vandill to move ahead of schedule, gather all the mine ves under the pretense of

    relocating, and quickly head to Cloudveil Woods.¡±

    ¡°Elder Vandill is short-staffed and won''t be able to cope. If they enter the forest, won''t they all just

    be fodder for the Magi-Monsters?¡±

    ¡°The Commander is going to pardon the Mallister family.¡±

    ¡°What??¡± The shadowy figure looked up sharply. A cold glint shed in his eyes, immediately

    grasping the Grand Elder''s intent.

    ¡°I have another task for you. Assemble three hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s and set out tonight. On the eve

    before the miners are relocated, strike the mines at Azure Mountain...¡± The Grand Elder paused for

    a moment, then added in a somber tone. "Eliminate the people of the Mallister family."

    ¡°Do you mean...¡±

    ¡°Not a single soul from the Mallister family in the mines is to be spared!¡±

    The cloaked figure paused momentarily, then nodded in acknowledgement. "We could disguise it as

    a bandit raid on the mine. Even if there are suspicions within the Organization in the future, they¡¯ll

    find no evidence.¡±

    ¡°Tell Vandill to lead the way and not to worry about the Organization. If anything goes awry, I¡¯ll take

    the me for him. And don¡¯t just kill the Mallister family members; we don¡¯t want our actions to be

    too obvious. Once dawn breaks, drive all two hundred thousand into Cloudveil Woods and let them

    fend for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, master, I will personally oversee the operation.¡±

    ¡°Make it clean.¡±

    As the cloaked figure was about to leave, he inquired further, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about vin¡¯s issue, shall I

    deal with him? He has a wild temperament, so if he learns of the Mallister family¡¯s fate, he won¡¯t let

    it rest easily.¡±

    ¡°I have other ns for that.¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    At nightfall, the Grand Hall of Azure Peak was bustling with activity as many Elders, some of whom

    rarely made public appearances, had gathered. They were there to observe vin, the ¡®servant¡¯

    whose brilliance had erupted so unexpectedly.

    vin¡¯s parents were once honorary Elders of Cobalt Strike and lords of the Stormcast Keep, well-

    regarded by most Elders. However, after the events of eight years ago, they were branded as

    criminals by the Cobalt Strike, and with the Grand Elder¡¯s resolute stance, no one wished to

    entangle themselves further in the matter. All they could offer vin were their regrets.

    Those indifferent to the situation simply ignored it, while those with a shred ofpassion reminded

    their Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s not to bully vin.

    Gradually, vin was all but forgotten until recently, when he defeated Galos in the Arena, drawing

    a modicum of attention. But it was just that¡ªattention. No one believed he could ascend much

    further. As a humble servant, no harm woulde to him. However, showing potential was another

    matter entirely.

    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, vin made a powerfuleback in a short period. He gained

    renown at The sh of Eight Orders and wowed the crowd, earning the favor of various

    Organization Commanders.

    Arriving early at the Grand Hall of Azure Peak, vin sat quietly in a corner with his eyes downcast,

    disregarding the gazes of the Elders.

    He remained calm, and the Elders were silent. In the majestic hall, not a single voice was heard.

    One by one, the Elders entered, casting nces at vin before finding their seats. More than a

    dozen pairs of eyes were fixed on him. Each Elder¡¯s expression lookedplex.

    Although the ranking of the top five of the Eight Orders was a measure of the younger generation, it

    signified potential. One day, vin¡¯s growth might surpass many of the Elders present, maybe in

    ten years, twenty, or even less.

    They had to take notice and reassess vin, but did Cobalt Strike truly want to nurture vin?

    After suffering for eight years within Cobalt Strike, did he harbor hatred? And if so, how deep did it

    run? Could he be another ¡®Neasilis,¡¯ harboring a grudge against Cobalt Strike and harming

    their Elders and Prot¨¦g¨¦s?

    Was he a hope or a threat?

    ¡°vin,¡± an Elder seated in a wicker chair began, eyeing him coldly. ¡°I hear your Combat Magic is

    quite unique. Who taught you?¡±

    ¡°I picked it up here and there.¡±

    ¡°And that sword of yours?¡±

    ¡°Just found it.¡±

    The Elder chuckled without humor. ¡°Lucky finds.¡±

    ¡°Fortunate enough,¡± replied vin. His gaze was still lowered with a calmness.

    ¡°Is the Commander going to elevate you to a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ today?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready? Whether as a Golden or Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, you¡¯ll need an Elder. Have you thought

    about who you¡¯ll choose?¡± As these words were spoken, the other Elders raised their eyebrows,

    curious about who would be vin¡¯s mentor.

    Although vin had shown potential and would be promoted to Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ with limitless future

    achievements, he had offended the Grand Elder. Who would dare take him as an apprentice?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°vin, have you decided?¡± another Elder inquired. If vin requested mentorship from an Elder in

    front of everyone and was rejected, it would be quite embarrassing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a mentor,¡± vin stated tly.

    An older Elder chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. Everyone¡¯s path to magic requires guidance

    from a mentor to avoid falling into madness.¡±

    A female Elder added, ¡°Especially for someone like you, who¡¯s had a stroke of great fortune, you

    need a mentor¡¯s guidance more than ever. Otherwise, idents are more likely to happen.¡±

    vin sat expressionless, reaffirming his stance. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I do not need a

    mentor.¡±

    None of the Elders present would take him as an apprentice, a fact vin was well aware of. If he

    openly expressed a wish for a particr person now, they might very well reject him publicly, only

    causing embarrassment and ridicule. Besides, he truly didn¡¯t need a mentor.

    ¡°Quite self-aware,¡± someone snickered. Their voice was quiet, but could still be heard clearly by all

    the Elders.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    At that moment, Elder Jaslin entered the Grand Hall of Azure Peak, nced at vin, and took a

    seat opposite him, greeting, ¡°vin.¡±

    vin looked up. ¡°Elder Jaslin.¡±

    ¡°In less than a year, you¡¯ve advanced to Novice Mage Stage IX. How did you manage that?¡± Jaslin,

    nearly forty but still captivating, was the most beautiful among the five female Elders of Cobalt

    Strike. She had an exceptional air about her, and many middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s harbored affection for

    her.

    "Fortune."

    "Is that how you address an Elder?"

    "Do you remember now that I am a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike? You didn''t seem to think so in the

    past."

    Jaslin had no interest in bantering and asked directly, "Where is Nysah?"

    "You''re asking the wrong person," vin replied, calm and indifferent.

    "Whether I am or not, you know the answer," she pressed.

    The Elders turned to Jaslin. They were aware that Jaslin¡¯s favored pupil, Nysah, had vanished, but

    few knew why. Today, Jaslin''s words suggested a connection to vin.

    Jaslin looked into vin''s eyes. "Nysah is missing, as is Ogmundr, a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven.

    The entire foraging squad they were with has disappeared."

    "Having not returned for months, they are likely dead. My condolences, Elder Jaslin."

    "I heard they were tracking you."

    ¡°I was strolling through the nearby woods, and fortune smiled upon me as I stumbled upon a few

    treasures. Whether anyone was tracking me or not, I couldn''t say.¡±

    "I''ve heard that you have a grudge against Nysah?"

    "Do I? That¡¯s news to me."

    "And I''ve also heard that it was Nysah who arranged for you to join the herbal gathering

    expedition?" Elder Jaslin had been well informed by Tyral, but some matters couldn''t be discussed

    openly, especially not the rumor that Nysah had set out to y vin.

    "Rumors, rumors, who have you been listening to? Elder Jaslin, you mustn''t be so quick to judge

    without knowing the full story."

    Jaslin''s gaze turned icy as she suddenly flung a longsword that nged as it embedded itself in the

    table beside vin.

    It¡¯s the Gold-Veined Bronzesword!

    vin nced at it, his demeanor as calm as ever.

    "This is the Gold-Veined Bronzesword, Ogmundr¡¯s personal weapon. Ogmundr,is dead, and yet the

    Gold-Veined Bronzesword ended up in the hands of a band of mercenaries."

    "It seems you''ve been investigating. Nysah''s spirit must be touched," vin scoffed.

    "Their captain wielded the Combat Magic known as Indigo Viper."

    "I''m not sure I follow your meaning."

    "Somebody used the Gold-Veined Bronzesword to trade for that mercenary captain''s Combat

    Magic, known as the Indigo Viper!"

    The Elders were shaken, and all eyes were on vin. Could it be that vin had in Ogmundr''s

    herbal gathering party? That would be a grave sin!

    vin spoke inly, "I did it."

    "You admit it?" Jaslin''s expression turned frosty.

    "I found a sword on the road, encountered a group of mercenaries, and fancied the captain''s

    Combat Magic enough to trade on a whim. Apologies, I didn''t know it belonged to Ogmundr. Had I

    known... well... I would have traded anyway." vin gave her a cold nce.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Bang!! Jaslin mmed her fist on the table, ring at vin. ¡°Do you think being a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦

    means you can flout the Organization¡¯s rules?¡±

    ¡°Am I breaking the Organization¡¯s rules by picking something up? By not recognizing the Gold-

    Veined Bronzesword? You mourn your fallen disciple, but what¡¯s that to me? Don¡¯t pin a crime on

    me without evidence.¡±

    The Elders¡¯ faces showed their disapproval of this attitude. ¡°vin, you are not yet a Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, so don''t be too arrogant," Elder Connas coolly reminded.

    "If there''s evidence, I''ll admit my guilt. Without it, don''t bother me, and don''t try to lord your Elder

    status over me. I haven''t bowed in eight years, and I won''t start now." vin suddenly smiled,

    looking straight into Jaslin Elder''s eyes. "I often say, if you can, then kill me. If you can''t, I will never

    bow my head."

    Jaslin was seething with rage, nearly striking vin down in her anger.

    The Elders wore strange expressions, observing vin meaningfully. They had always heard that

    this young man was fierce, resolute, and stubborn. Today, they had seen it firsthand.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    vin met her gaze, and his fingertips deftly tapped the wooden chair. "Elder Jaslin, enough is

    enough. Let''s not make a scene; it''s no good for anyone. If you truly seek a reckoning, I have but

    two words for you¡­ Well deserved! Not enough? Four words then. Death is too kind!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!!¡± Elder Jaslin erupted in rage.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Commander Kashann entered the great hall. His voice was cold as he reprimanded Jaslin,

    ¡°Do you not know your ce?¡±

    ¡°Commander.¡± Everyone rose to their feet.

    Elder Jaslin stifled her fury, ring at vin before slowly retreating to her seat. She had no ground

    to stand on, for Nysah and Ogmundr had a n to y vin. Even if Elder Jaslin tried to bring the

    matter before the Organization, vin was beyond her reach now, for he was no longer a mere

    servant to be disposed of at will.

    vin added with a sneer, ¡°If you can, then kill me. If you can''t, I will never bow my head."

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jaslin Elder nearly rose again.

    ¡°Enough! This is the Cobalt Hall!¡± the Commander chided sharply.

    Jaslin red at vin with seething eyes but withdrew her menacing aura.

    The Commander walked to the head of the hall, gesturing for all to be seated, and dered, ¡°vin

    has brought honor to Cobalt Strike through his exploits in The sh of Eight Orders. He

    demonstrated exceptional talent and determination. He no longer belongs among the Freshman

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s. I propose, henceforth, to elevate vin to the rank of Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦. Do any of you

    object?¡±

    The Elders did not dissent; the fact was clear, and opposition was futile.

    ¡°I thank you, Commander.¡± vin rose and bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Traditionally, a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ would be mentored by an Elder. Elders, who will volunteer?¡±

    Silence filled the hall because the matter had already caused a stir. vin¡¯s stance was clear, and

    no one was eager to take him as an apprentice.

    "Who believes themselves worthy to guide vin?" the Commander asked with a slight frown. Is

    there truly no one willing to mentor vin, or is there fear of offending the Grand Elder?

    "Commander, I appreciate the gesture, but I require no mentor," vin stated.

    "Are you certain?"

    "Quite certain."

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Then we shall wait. There are many Elders not present within the Organization; upon their return, I

    shall inquire on your behalf. Until then,e directly to me if you have any issues." The

    Commander''s personal endorsement made it clear to the Elders that vin was under his

    protection. It was also a warning not to trouble him further.

    "Thank you, Commander," vin expressed his gratitude once more.

    The Elders understood the Commander''s intent, though they said little else.

    "There is another matter of importance that brings us together today. Eight years past, vin''s

    parents were dispatched on a special mission for the Organization, a matter crucial to its prosperity.

    They vanished, their fate unknown, and the subsequent events are familiar to us all. After eight

    years, grievances must be settled. Let us seize this opportunity to grant vin a new beginning and

    clear the Mallister family name."

    The Cobalt Strike Commander paused, ncing at vin, who braced himself for the

    announcement. In a moment that should have stirred excitement, vin remained eerily calm.

    Some Elders had heard whispers, while others learned only now. Everyone was astonished at the

    Commander''s words. What¡¯s this? Were they to concede?

    An Elder abruptly stood. "Commander! This must not be! The fate of vin''s parents remains

    uncertain. Should they be found guilty of treachery, hiding in some forgotten corner of the realm?

    We would bepromising, not pardoning. I urge you to reconsider."

    "I do not advise a pardon for Stormcast at this time."

    "Commander, have you consulted with the Grand Elder?"

    "What does the Grand Elder say? Surely, he would not agree."

    Surprisingly, ten Elders openly opposed, their stance firm. The Commander''s gaze hardened as he

    regarded them. He had announced a deration, a decision made. Why had these Elders dared to

    counter? Disagreement was not forbidden, but they dared remind him to consider the Grand Elder''s

    sentiments.

    Unnoticed before, a strange feeling suddenly arose within him.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    vin sat quietly in his wicker chair, without argument or rebuttal, awaiting the Commander''s final

    promation.

    Commander Kashann fell silent, and his expression was unreadable as he watched the Elders. Was

    he thinking too much, or...

    The Elders looked perplexedly at the Commander. Why the silence? Was he reconsidering?

    An odd hush fell over the Azure Hall, and no one spoke further.

    After a lengthy pause, the Commander announced with an impassive voice, "Henceforth, Cobalt

    Strike formally absolves the Mallister family and Stormcast of all usations. The citizens of the old

    city shall vacate Azure Mountain and return to Stormcast. The Mallister family will once again

    govern Stormcast, with vin as the new Lord."

    "What?" All Elders were stunned. Why!

    "Does anyone object?" The Commander''s voice was heavy. His authoritative gaze swept across the

    faces of the Elders.

    The Elders felt a tremor in their hearts, avoiding the Commander¡¯s gaze as he seemed to have

    suddenly turned stern.

    vin rose to his feet and, with a respectful salute, addressed the Commander, "Thank you,

    Commander!"

    "When do you n to set out for Azure Mountain?"

    "Immediately."

    The Commander cast a chilling nce over all the Elders present, but his tone softened slightly as

    he looked at vin. "Depart at dawn tomorrow. I''ll arrange for someone from the Organization to

    apany you."

    In the dead of night, Cobalt Strike was once again abuzz with news. vin had not only been

    elevated to be a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ but was also appointed as the Lord of Stormcast.

    Why had the Commander suddenly changed his demeanor, showing such favor to vin? Wasn''t

    the Commander worried that, once vin''s power was fully grown, he might seek vengeance on

    Cobalt Strike? After all, Cobalt Strike had been the architect of vin''s misfortunes for the past

    eight years.

    Did the Commander not consider the Grand Elder''s position? After all, the Grand Elder hadn''t

    changed his attitude in eight years!

    Many were not just shocked, but also found it hard to ept.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s like Galos had been discussing just that day whether to form an alliance, with Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s such as Semar and Roald at the helm, to trip up vin in the future, create trouble, and

    hinder his growth, making his tenure as a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ ufortable. But now, vin was not

    only a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦; he was a Lord!

    Being a Lord didn''t just signify a rise in vin''s status; it also meant that he might not stay long at

    Cobalt Strike and spend more time abroad. More importantly, vin could now raise his own army.

    Throughout the night, Cobalt Strike was filled with whispers and murmurs, but no matter what, the

    Commander had made his decision. vin was not only a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ but a Lord, his status not

    inferior to themon Elders, and his future growth set to surpass all other Prot¨¦g¨¦s of his time.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    vin stood in the courtyard, quietly gazing in the direction of Azure Mountain, without the

    excitement others imagined. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed. The

    Commander had been reluctant even to pardon the Mallister family; how had he suddenly dered

    vin a Lord?

    "Was this a decision made in consultation with the Grand Elder, or does the Commander have other

    ns?

    "Stormcast is the lifeblood of the Mallister family. Of course, I am its Lord! Do I need his

    appointment?

    "The current Stormcast has be a deste town. How easily can it be restored to prosperity?

    How shall the two hundred thousand townsfolk be settled?

    "Winter ising. What about food? Clothing? How will these be solved?"

    vin frowned deeply. The Mallister family had finally been pardoned, but the road ahead seemed

    more difficult than he had anticipated. He needed to carefully consider his next steps, and every

    move had to be deliberate because he could not afford to lose.

    "There''s nothing to fear."

    The voice of the Chained Spirit suddenly echoed in vin''s mind, deep and hoarse, reverberating

    with resonance.

    "If you are strong, who dares to be recklessly against you?

    "Always remember, you are the heir of the Shadowbringer!

    "In this world, strength is supreme, an eternal and unchangingw. Once you''ve settled your affairs,

    head to the Watcher''s Coast, and unlock the secrets of the Ancient Kings."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    In the dead of night, deep within the forest, five hundred Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s received a secret

    summon. They were all disciples of the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, warriors not afraid of death, and

    honed by the wilderness. They rarely returned to the Organization unless called upon.

    Under the cover of darkness, three hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s discarded their usual attire, concealing the

    insignia of Cobalt Strike. They disheveled their hair and tore their clothes, masquerading as bandits.

    "The Grand Elder has fostered your strength for years, and now it''s time for you to serve," the

    shadow-d leader announced. "Remember your creed; absolute loyalty to the Grand Elder and

    only to the Grand Elder. This mission is to be kept secret, and its memory will be forgotten forever

    afterward."

    "Our target is Azure Mountain! The first group of one hundred bandits shall ughter every member

    of the Mallister family, the second group shall hold off the Mallister guards, and the third group...

    ignite... plunder... y the miners..."

    "Depart!"

    With a coldmand, the shadowy figure vanished into the dark thicket.

    The three hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s masked their faces, exchanged nces, and dispersed in groups.

    They sprinted through the woods like arrows loosed from their bows, silent yet brimming with lethal

    intent.

    ...

    Further in the forest, at a designated valley, Balder awaited his troopst, five hundred assassins from

    the Mollen family called The Silent de!

    They had traveled day and night, arriving breathless and weary. Their eyes were sharp, and their

    aura deadly, like drawn swords ready to strike. They all wore the same masks, white with ck

    patterns, eerie and sinister.

    "Sir! All five hundred assassins of The Silent de are at yourmand, ordered by the family

    head to follow your lead," dered the leader, a man of imposing presence who knelt on one knee

    and handed ''The Silent de'' token to Balder.

    As the Mollen family''s most elite assassination squad, they were usually on missions far from home.

    Now, they had been summoned by direct order from the family head five days ago to hasten to

    Cloudveil Woods and rendezvous with Balder, who was far off at Cobalt Strike. The purpose of their

    mission remained unspoken.

    Balder, devoid of his usual smile, was stern and cold. "Remove your family crests and take off your

    masks! We depart immediately for Azure Mountain!"

    "Please instruct us, Sir!"

    With a glint of determination in his eyes, Baldermanded, "Save lives, and take lives!"

    "Move out!" bellowed the captain, and without a moment''s rest, thepanymenced their

    march.

    The following morning, a contingent from Cobalt Strike assembled outside the mountain gate,

    waiting for vin. They were to apany vin to Azure Mountain, ensuring safety en route and

    coordinating with Elder Vandill at the mining district.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Though it was a routine arrangement, vin couldn''t help but be on guard when he saw the

    members of the group. This team, consisting of only fifty people, was primarily from the Grand Elder

    faction, including the leader, Elder Connas, and another member, Adirich.

    Elder Connas bluntly stated, "Don''t overthink it. We mean you no harm; we''re here to liaise with

    Vandill. Elder Vandill is known for his temper. Others might falter, but I can handle the situation and

    save us some trouble."

    Standing on the stone steps of the mountain gate, vin demanded, "Where''s the pardon writ?"

    "It''s with me."

    "Hand it over."

    "It''s safer with me."

    "I am the lord of Stormcast. It is my duty to make the promation. Don''t you think?" vin retorted

    without courtesy.

    Elder Connas exchanged a hard look with vin, who did not flinch.

    After a tense moment, Elder Connas relinquished the pardon writ and tossed it to vin. "Even

    though you''re now a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, remember you''re still but a Novice Mage Stage IX. A little

    humility would serve you well."

    Adirich added, "Don''t bite the hand that feeds you. Do you think I want to apany you to Azure

    Mountain?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    "If you don¡¯t want to, stay behind. I have legs of my own and can make the journey."

    "You..."

    Elder Connas interrupted, "Enough bickering. The Grand Elder has decreed past grudges be wiped

    clean. We won''t trouble you further, and you shouldn''t be so resistant."

    vin examined the writ closely and once satisfied, he tucked it securely away. "Fine by me. I''m not

    one to hold grudges."

    vin did not hold grudges? Did even he believe his own words? They rolled their eyes in

    skepticism.

    Suddenly, Carlys came running from a distance, a small bundle on her back. "Wait for me. Wait for

    me!"

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''ming too!" Carlys arrived, beaming. With Stormcast pardoned, she would not miss the

    chance to celebrate in person.

    "Stay behind. I can manage on my own."

    "No, I must go."

    "The journey may hold dangers. I cannot look after you."

    "Do I look like I need looking after? I''m a Stage VII, you know."

    "Hold on, I will escort her back." vin gestured to Elder Connas and the others and forcefully led

    Carlys back into the Organization.

    Elder Connas and his team frowned in displeasure. Wait for vin? Who does vin think he is?

    After much persuasion, vin managed to convince Carlys to stay behind, then headed to the

    Botanic Haven. As a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, he had free ess to the Botanic Haven.

    After a winding journey, he arrived at the mid-mountain herb garden. Along the path, many of the

    Botanic Haven Apprentices who saw him did not stop him; they just watched from a distance with

    complex looks in their eyes. A person once looked down upon by them had now far surpassed

    them. As a Golden Apprentice, a lord, and the honoree of the championship, vin could be said to

    be the highest-ranked among the new generation of Cobalt Strike Apprentices!

    "Do you seek me?" Mari emerged from the wooden hut, her demeanor cool and indifferent. The

    garden was shrouded in a misty haze. The scent of herbs permeated the air, a picturesque scene

    akin to a fairnd, and she stood among it like a frosty fairy, ethereal and stunning.

    "I need your help," vin said with a smile.

    "You? Asking for help?" Mari''s voice was as cold as ice. Her delicate face was like porcin

    behind her veil, and her lips were softly tinted red.

    "Just a stroll to enjoy the scenery. It might be nothing. It might be a little mishap. Don''t worry. I

    assure your safety."

    "Not in the mood," Mari turned to leave.

    "Come on, consider it a favor. I''ll owe you one."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "What''s it about?"

    vin pursed his lips. "Someone wants to kill me."

    Mari stood at the door for a while. "Are you returning to Azure Mountain today?"

    "Yes. Each extra day I stay in Cobalt Strike, my kin suffer. Besides, what''s the point of staying? To

    be resented?" vin chuckled.

    "Wait."

    Outside the mountain gate, Elder Connas and the others had been waiting for a while. vin finally

    appeared, and Elder Connas was ready to scold him, only to be surprised to see Mari

    apanying him.

    Adirich furrowed his brow deeply. Why had shee?

    Many Apprentices in the group exchanged nces; Mari was an Elite Apprentice of Botanic

    Haven, with a special status. With her presence, how could they dare to make a move on the road?

    vin approached them with Mari by his side. "I ran into Mari on the way, and she insisted on

    going to Azure Mountain to witness the Mallister family granting me pardon. Elder Connas, you

    don''t mind an extra person in the group, do you?"

    Mari rolled her eyes at him. Yeah, of course she insisted.

    Elder Connas looked meaningfully at vin. "Not at all. Everyone is here, so let''s depart!"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Apany of fifty riders mounted their Golden Horned Horses, and set off on their journey. Elder

    Connas rode at the forefront, leading the way to the Azure Mountain. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the order,

    spread out in a broad fan formation, galloping at full speed through the dense forest trails.

    vin deliberately lingered at the rear. His eyes were vignt for dangers in the surrounding woods,

    as well as among the guardian Prot¨¦g¨¦s themselves. He was certain that these fellows harbored ill

    intentions.

    The pace of the group was swift, yet the atmosphere was tense. From start to finish, no one spoke,

    nor did anyone act out of turn. Adirich did not even look back at vin once.

    From morning until evening, thepany finally stopped to rest for the first time. Their Golden

    Horned Horses were fleet and spared them much exertion.

    "We''ll camp here for the night and set off early tomorrow. The road to Azure Mountain is long.

    There''s no need to rush," Elder Connas dered, selecting a safe valley as their campsite for the

    night. He signaled the group to patrol in shifts, ensuring there were no dangers nearby.

    Two Prot¨¦g¨¦s went hunting nearby to prepare the evening meal.

    "I''ll have a look around," vin said, causing the dispersing Prot¨¦g¨¦s to halt and turn their heads

    towards him. There was a flicker of wariness in their eyes.

    "Mari, do you fancy some fish? I''ll catch a few for you," vin said, stretching his arms,

    pretending not to notice the odd behavior of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    "Whatever you like," Mari replied, her attention on surveying the valley.

    "Ehem! Ehem!" Elder Connas cleared his throat and waved his hand, signaling. "Check the

    surroundings, and don''t wander too far."

    "vin, I''ll join you," Adirich nodded to Elder Connas and quickly caught up with vin.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I''ll split you with my sword?" vinughed lightly.

    Adirich''s eyes twitched. "The Grand Elder decreed that from this day forward, all our grudges are to

    be annulled. The past is the past, and we could be friends in the future. At least let''s not be

    enemies anymore. What do you say?"

    "I was only jesting. Do I bear a grudge against you? It''s just a minor disagreement," vin walked

    ahead.

    "Right, we are all Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike. There''s no deep-seated hatred here," Adirich said,

    following with a smile.

    As night fell, fires lit up the valley, and the sulent wild game turned on spits over the mes.

    Their meaty aroma filled the air, and they were glistening with golden juices, incredibly tempting.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered around the fire, turning the spits and engaging in sporadic conversation,

    finally lightening the mood.

    vin and Mari did not join the group but sat at the furthest part of the valley, roasting arge

    fish they had caught.

    "Did you bring me out here to be your shield?" Mari whispered, her voice so low only they could

    hear.

    "I apologize for the inconvenience. I''ll make it up to you," vin offered as he tried a piece of fish

    and found it to his liking. He tore off another piece and handed it to Mari. "Have some."

    Mari epted the fish, tasting it gently. Her manners were soft and graceful. "If they truly wish to

    orchestrate an ident to kill you, my presence might not deter them."

    vin''s gaze pierced through the mes towards the group. "I know."

    "The forest is fraught with peril, and a simple mishap could be your end. Even with me there, they

    could deny their involvement," Mari continued to caution vin. Since leaving the Organization,

    she had been quietly observing this so-called escort party. At first, she thought vin was

    overcautious since the Grand Elder wouldn''t dare harm him so brazenly. But as time passed,

    Mari felt these people indeed meant harm.

    Was the Grand Elder truly nning to execute vin en route and disguise it as an ident? Did

    the Grand Elder not care about the whispers of the people, the doubts other Organizations would

    have about ''vin''s ident?¡¯

    "I know."

    "If you know, then why bring me along?"

    "They will have some reservations and be reluctant to act too directly. That''s enough for now."

    "Do you have a n?"

    vin ate a few more bites of fish before speaking in a low voice, "Take your guess. When do you

    think they will strike?¡±

    ¡°With the speed of the Golden Horned Horses, we can reach Azure Mountain in four to five days. If I

    were them, I¡¯d make a move by tomorrow night, or dy it by one more day at thetest.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be tonight.¡±

    ¡°Right, you can sleep soundly tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again foring out with me. I didn¡¯t expect you to really leave the mountain.¡± vin

    handed Mari another piece of fish and continued to eat heartily. ¡°I just wanted to try my luck; I

    never thought you¡¯d agree.¡±

    ¡°Really want to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I hold grudges but also remember kindness.¡±

    That sounded odd to Mari, who nced at him. ¡°If you truly want to thank me, tell me about the

    Chained Spirit.¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    ¡°That... let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±

    Silence followed.

    Soon after, Adirich came over with a leg of roasted beast, looking glossy with rendered fat. He

    offered. ¡°Here, have a taste!¡±

    vin returned the smile. ¡°No thanks, I prefer not to die.¡±

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the valley all turned their heads towards vin¡¯s direction. Adirich¡¯s expression

    stiffened, holding the beast¡¯s leg. "It''s delicious. Are you sure you won¡¯t try?¡±

    ¡°No, you eat. Mari and I will take a walk nearby.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Adirich tensed slightly.

    ¡°Just to the hilltop beside us. We won¡¯t go far.¡± vin pointed to a nearby barren hill.

    Mari looked at vin, meeting his bright eyes; she didn¡¯t hesitate and epted the invitation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave our line of sight. We can¡¯t be responsible for any mishaps,¡± Elder Connas subtly

    reminded, nodding to the others to ease their tension.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s continued to feast and were no longer paying attention.

    vin and Mari strolled leisurely, making their way to a nearby hillock. They found a stone to sit

    upon, quietly admiring the forest scenery enshrouded by the twilight.

    Elder Connas and the others asionally nced over in their direction. vin and Mari weren¡¯t

    far off, and could be seen clearly.

    "What exactly is the rtionship between vin and Mari?" one of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s couldn''t help but

    ask quietly.

    "Mari is known for her icy demeanor, like an icy rose. She rarely mingles with others, let alone

    men. Howe she''s suddenly so close to vin?"

    "Could it be that the icy rose has blossomed, and spring has touched her heart?"

    "Impossible, Mari wouldn¡¯t be so easily swayed."

    "Impossible? Look at them, all cozy with each other. Knowing Mari''s nature, if she had no

    interest, she wouldn''t even grant you a passing nce."

    "Ha, thatd is truly blessed by Lady Luck. Celesse has always favored him, and now Mari too."

    "What''s so special about him, anyway?"

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s seemed to have stumbled upon an engaging topic, chuckling and chattering away,

    asionally casting nces towards the hilltop where two silhouettes clung to each other in the

    moonlight. They looked like the very picture of romantic lovers.

    Elder Connas was also puzzled, wondering how the two had be so close, almost to the point

    of embracing. He couldn''t help but ask Adirich, "During the championship, were their quarters

    adjacent to each other?"

    "There was something odd about them during the championship. Every time vin was injured,

    Mari was the first to his side," Adirich remarked, equally baffled. It made no sense¡ªhow had

    Mari suddenly taken such an interest in vin? It was a subtle feeling during the championship,

    but tonight, they were tantly strolling in the moonlight. Were they about to go public with their

    affections?

    "Could vin have resorted to some underhanded trick?" Elder Connas suddenly wondered.

    "You mean to say, vin has secretly...?" Adirich found the idea preposterous, but then he thought,

    what else could melt a woman as frosty as Mari? Perhaps they had really done the deed.

    Maybe during the championship, vin had crept into Mari''s chamber one night andmitted

    some dishonorable act. Mariel values her reputation above all and probably dared not speak out.

    Then, vin, through persistent wooing and demonstrating his talents during The sh of Eight

    Orders, won her over against her better judgment.

    This line of thought became lively in an instant. Adirich almost believed it himself.

    But Elder Connas didn''t care how vin had won over Mari; what mattered was the rtionship.

    If they were truly intimate, it meant vin had the backing of the Botanic Haven Elder, and who

    would dare touch vin then? Thed was cunning, securing a powerful ally with swift and sure

    moves. No wonder the Grand Elder saw vin as a threat that needed to be eliminated without

    dy. It seemed the Grand Elder had been prescient.

    "Proceed with the n tomorrow night," Elder Connas murmured.

    "Understood!" The Prot¨¦g¨¦s nodded in unison.

    "What about Mari?"

    "We''ll distract her then."

    As the night deepened and the valley''s campfires dwindled, weariness settled upon the group. Yet,

    vin and Mari were still atop the hillock, indulging in each other''spany. From their vantage

    point, vin, shameless as ever, was even lying atop Mari. The scene was a portrait of intimacy.

    "Is there no end to this? At least be mindful of the impression you make."

    "I never knew Mari had such a wild side. She¡¯spletely ignoring our presence."

    "They say once the ice queen thaws, well... hehe... it''s quite something..."

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s joked softly, still ncing towards the hilltop now and then.

    Suddenly, Elder Connas'' brow furrowed, and he stood up, peering intently at the hilltop as if

    something was amiss.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Elder, what''s wrong?" Adirich yawned.

    The more Elder Connas looked, the more he felt something was off, and he quickly strode towards

    the hillock.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s exchanged looks, then followed suit.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Atop the mountain peak, Mari sat cross-legged in meditation, bathed in the cool moonlight that

    flowed over her like a silvery stream, rendering her a vision of ethereal beauty, as if a goddess had

    descended amongst mortals. Cuddled at her side was what appeared to be ''vin,'' their bodies

    pressed close together in intimate repose.

    Elder Connas rushed to the summit in haste, forcefully grabbing at ''vin.''

    Whoosh! Garments fluttered, scattering twigs and branches all around. This was not vin, but

    merely clothes propped up with sticks.

    Adirich and the others paled in shock, and their minds were reeling. How could this be?

    "Mari, where''s vin?" Elder Connas demanded. His voice sounded dark. The fire of his anger

    was nearly tangible. They had been duped!

    "He missed home," Mari opened her eyes. Her gaze was cool and clear, as serene as a stillke.

    "What do you mean?"

    "He left ahead of us."

    "Left to where!" Adirich was beside himself. Had vin truly escaped right under their watchful

    eyes?

    By the Grand Elder''s own directive, they were to create an unfortunate ident on the road,

    ensuring vin''s demise. But now, scarcely a day into their journey, vin had slipped through

    their fingers.

    "vin left a message for you, would you like to hear it?" Mari''s voice was cold and indifferent.

    "Out with it!"

    "It''s somewhat unpleasant."

    "Speak!"

    "Don''t take me for a fool; Go back to wrangling chickens and butchering hogs with your petty tricks.

    I will serve you no longer!" Mari''s voice was as delicate as a daisy, soft and pleasant to hear, but

    it conjured the image of vin standing before them, sneering and scoffing.

    Elder Connas was fuming. His fiery rage was finding no outlet, for he surely couldn''t strike Mari,

    could he?

    "Mari, you conspired with vin to deceive us!" Adirich felt like aplete fool.

    Mari stood, and her gaze was icy as she addressed them. "Deceive you? How so?"

    Adirich fell silent and choked up.

    "I hadn''t realized you were all so concerned about vin. He''s gone, but what''s there to be anxious

    about?" Mari prodded deliberately.

    Elder Connas quickly regained hisposure. "It''s unsafe for vin to travel alone. We must catch

    up to him at once."

    "vin can make his way back to Azure Mountain by himself. You need not worry on his behalf."

    "Our duty is to ensure his safe arrival at Azure Mountain; gather your belongings; we leave

    immediately!" Elder Connas barked the orders, eager to set off without dy.

    Mari spoke, "It''s the dead of night, and the forest is treacherous. We can pursue at dawn."

    "You need not apany us," Elder Connas shot back with a frosty nce.

    "Suit yourselves. Just leave a horse for me."

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "We may not have the luxury of waiting for you."

    "I''ll return to Cobalt Strike."

    Without wasting a moment, they hastily packed and mounted their Golden Horned Horses, charging

    into the night. Elder Connas seethed internally ¨C was this vin''s cunning n all along, to use

    Mari as a distraction?

    Mari stood quietly on the mountain top, her expression cool. Clearly, they had intended to kill

    vin and did not shy away from their motives. Each of them was desperate to drag him back. She

    wanted to ask, was it worth it? What on earth did vin''s parents owe the Grand Elder to warrant

    such persecution? For eight years, they oppressed him and ridiculed him, and now that he posed a

    threat, they sought to snuff out his life without hesitation!

    At that moment, she felt her beloved Cobalt Strike was not as glorious as she once believed.

    Not long after Elder Connas and his men departed, a figure emerged from the base of the mountain

    and approached the summit, watching the direction they had taken. "Indeed, they intend to kill me.

    Tell me, is there any reason for me to stay in Cobalt Strike?"

    It¡¯s vin!

    He hadn''t actually fled but had instead concealed himself. If he truly had run, given Elder Connas''

    prowess and the speed of the Golden Horned Horses, they would have caught him in no time. He

    wasn''t foolish enough to try to outrun them. His ruse was to lead them astray, letting them frantically

    search ahead while he took a detour.

    "The Grand Elder has gone too far," Mari said softly.

    "My eight years of suffering are his doing, and now that I''ve turned the tables, he''s the one who

    can''t stand it the most and is unwilling to spare me. I just didn''t think he''d be so ruthless, so tant."

    "Impatient, showy, and cruel ¨C the Grand Elder truly has no regard."

    "He doesn''t even consider the Commander a threat."

    "If the Grand Elder is determined to execute you, he may not spare your family at Azure Mountain

    either. Are you prepared?"

    Elder Connas led his team in a relentless nighttime search, scouring forests, valleys, andkes with

    great diligence, but by the following afternoon and then evening, they found no trace of vin. He

    had promised the Grand Elder that vin would meet his end in the Cloudveil Woods, never to

    return to Cobalt Strike.

    Elder Connas thought it would be an easy task, but who could have foreseen vin being so

    cunning, and escaping on the very first day? He was bold enough to brave the Cloudveil Woods

    alone. Was he unafraid of being devoured by Magi-Monsters?

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Days gone by. Unwittingly, they were nearing Azure Mountain, yet vin seemed to have vanished

    into thin air, unfindable. They even retraced their steps to no avail.

    Azure Mountain

    That very night, three hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike were nearing the mining district. The man

    in ck, Garrat, infiltrated the area first, meeting Vandill in the depths of the estate.

    "vin, Shadowlord''s Messenger?" Vandill couldn''t believe his ears. It had not been long since he''d

    left the ranks of Cobalt Strike, and such inconceivable events were unfolding, utterly baffling. "Has

    the Commander truly decided to pardon the Mallister family?"

    Garrat stood like a shadow in the flickering candlelight. "The Commander has officially decreed it.

    The writ of pardon is en route as we speak and should arrive by tomorrow."

    "Why? Even if he meant to pardon them, why so soon? Is it just for securing a top five rank? Does a

    mere title carry such weight? Does the Commander intend to take vin under his wing as an

    apprentice?" Vandill was clearly irate.

    "I would wager the Commander has struck some sort of bargain with vin. It''s likely the Mollen

    family had a hand in it, too."

    "Hmph, the Mollen family''s reach grows ever further. When the Grand Elder takes power, we''ll see

    to their end. What are the Grand Elder''s instructions?"

    "The Grand Elder has made his will clear. Before the writ of pardon reaches Azure Mountain, the

    Mallister n shall be dealt with¡ªeveryst one of them. My men are already assembled outside

    the mining district and are ready to act."

    Vandill nodded. "What of vin? He poses a threat. How will you handle him?"

    "He won''t live to see Azure Mountain. And after the Mallisters are disposed of, we''ll drive all the

    miners into the forest to fend for themselves."

    Vandill pondered for a moment. "I shall gather the miners now, and in doing so, I''ll have my men

    and Lucan''s guards move to the square. The rest is up to you."

    "We''ll don the guise of bandits and plunder this estate."

    "Your time is limited. Ensure it''s done cleanly."

    Garrat vanished silently into the dark.

    Soon after, a somber toll of the bell shattered the night, rousing the sleeping mining district. In their

    modest quarters, miners opened weary eyes and stumbled outside. Why would the bell toll at this

    witching hour?

    "Assembly!"

    "All to the square, everyone!"

    "An urgent announcement, young and old, sick andme¡ªall must gather."

    "Everyone must be present. Any who dare defy will face severe punishment!"

    Vandill''s people banged their gongs, and rushed through the quarters, rudely rousing the half-

    asleep miners. Here, men and women alike, weary from a day''s toil and barelyid to rest, were all

    too ustomed to this servitude, numbly dragging themselves to the square.

    Over two hundred thousand people, a dense throng from different quarters, moved like a dark flood

    toward the square. The crowd was immense, yet the atmosphere was stiflingly somber, save for the

    sound of footsteps and the cries of children.

    Lucan, upon receiving the news, rushed to the estate with his guard, pounding on the door to gain

    entry, and came face to face with Vandill, who was on his way out. "Vandill, what madnesspels

    you at this unholy hour?"

    "A piece of good news and a piece of bad. Which do you wish to hear first?" Vandill greeted him

    with a cold smirk, followed by many Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, each carryingrge sacks filled with

    valuables from the estate. They were ready to abandon the estate, leaving an empty shell for Garrat

    and his men to burn.

    Lucan frowned at the Prot¨¦g¨¦s with their burdens. "The good news first."

    "The good news is that from this day forth, for at least a fortnight, none of you shall toil."

    "What do you mean?" Far from pleased, Lucan was on alert. How could such good fortune fall upon

    them? His guards also frowned, sensing a plot.

    "It means no work. Eat, drink, and rest well, then..."

    "Then what?"

    "Hit the road! Assemble tonight, count the numbers, and tomorrow, we will start moving to the new

    mining district."

    "Tomorrow?" The crowd''splexion shifted drastically. Weren''t they supposed to be given a

    month''s notice?

    Vandill''s dryugh followed. "Tomorrow it is."

    "Who will oversee the escort?" From here to the new mining district was leagues across the deepest

    parts of Cloudveil Woods, fraught with danger. Without sufficient protective forces, these twoThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    hundred thousand souls would be naught but fodder for Magi-Monsters. This wasn''t relocation; it

    was a feeding delivered to the Magi-Monsters.

    "The guard should be en route. I¡¯m not clear."

    "Not clear?" Lucan''s voice rose, his gaze fierce.

    "I''m only here to give orders; the rest is not my concern. Make way!" Vandill shoved past, leading

    the Prot¨¦g¨¦s out of the estate.

    "Captain, what''s happening?" The guards were panicking. They''d been mentally prepared for the

    journey to Mythic Boulder Valley, but without adequate protection, a hasty move was a death

    sentence.

    "Vandill, by whosemand do you act?" Lucan hastened after him.

    "Cobalt Strike''s affairs are none of your concern. Know your ce! You''re a captain of the guard,

    but you are a servant! Don''t overestimate yourself."

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Beside the manor, nestled within a stone cottage courtyard, thedies of the Mallister family were

    rudely awakened. They hastily donned their garments and, with anxious hearts, stepped out of the

    stone dwellings to peer into the distance. Their gate was firmly guarded by two Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the

    Cobalt Strike, who forbade them to leave.

    "What''s happening outside?" Oda clung to her aunt. Her fear was palpable, as the urgent tolling of

    midnight bells always struck terror in the heart.

    The women gathered nervously around Helna, straining to hear themotion beyond their walls.

    "Fear not, Lucan stands watch," Helna reassured them. Lucan had protected the Mallister family for

    eight years and had rarely let them down.

    Soon after, they heard Lucan and the guard troop rush towards the neighboring estate, engaged in

    what sounded like a heated dispute with Vandill. Eventually, the argument moved further away,

    towards the mining district.

    It wasn''t long before a squad of ten guards hurried to their location. "You''ve arrived just in time to

    take over the watch," said one of the departing Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s in a rush, his urgency

    unmistakable.

    The squad leader, Einr, entered through the door. He first bowed in respect, then soothed them.

    "Do not be rmed. The chief is negotiating."

    "Einr, what has happened?" Helna approached the iron gate, looking out into the distance.

    Oda and the others joined her and saw throngs of miners. They looked like a dark mass moving

    towards the mining district. Tens of thousands of people, as far as the eye could see, were all in a

    mood so somber it was palpable. With heads bowed, they trudged on, too exhausted and sleepy to

    speak, save for the children, who were newly woken and crying pitifully.

    The sight was heart-wrenching.

    "Vandill seems to have received sudden orders to relocate everyone by dawn tomorrow."

    "To Mythic Boulder Valley?" Helna eximed in horror. Her worst fears hade true.

    "Yes! We depart tomorrow and must reach it within a fortnight."

    "Tomorrow? But wasn''t it in a month¡¯s time?"

    "Why the sudden move, with no prior notice?"

    "Crossing the forest to reach Mythic Boulder Valley... I dare not even think of it..."

    The women were in a panic. The journey to Mythic Boulder Valley was hundreds of miles, fraught

    with perilous woods, treacherous streams, and various Magi-Monsters and predators. They were

    gentledies without means of defense, and they feared they might be devoured en route.

    Oda asked anxiously, "Who has the Cobalt Strike appointed as escorts? How many Prot¨¦g¨¦s do

    they have?"

    "Lucan is still inquiring. Stay calm, miss. Perhaps the Cobalt Strike forces will arrive by tomorrow,"

    Einr exined carefully, not wishing to frighten them further.

    "What of Korb?" she asked. Korb was at where the male members of the Mallister family were, quite

    a distance away.

    "Someone has already been dispatched there. Rest assured, all will be well."

    "How can this be?" Helna embraced Oda. Her gaze was fixed anxiously in the distance, praying

    Lucan could buy them more time and secure more protective forces; otherwise, they might indeed

    perish on the road to Mythic Boulder Valley. Death didn¡¯t scare her. She feared for what would

    be of Oda, who was not yet fourteen, and all the other helpless girls, should she perish.

    To the west of the mining district, three hundred Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, disguised as bandits,y in

    wait in the shadows, eager for action. Three squads of a hundred each were positioned. Their

    captains made meticulous arrangements.

    Once Vandill managed to draw away the Mallister family''s guard troop, they had little to worry about.

    One groupprised women and the other the old and infirm, with virtually nobat strength.

    They were confident that their three hundred people could retreat without a casualty.

    Five Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s stealthily arrived to report. "The Mallister family''s guard has been called

    to the square, leaving only a few to protect their kin."

    "Move out, swiftly and decisively," Garrat ordered.

    "Lead the way. Move out!" All three squads set off, brandishingmon des and tightening their

    masks. Guided by the leading Prot¨¦g¨¦s, they stormed into the mining district.

    One squad was tasked with creating chaos, wantonly causing destruction, and intercepting the

    Mallister family''s guard.

    Another squad focused on looting, killing, and wreaking havoc.

    The third split in two, one half charging towards the women''s quarters, and the other towards where

    the Mallister family¡¯s men were gathered.

    The night was deep, and over two hundred thousand town dwellers had already gathered in the

    vast square at the heart of the mining district, leaving the surrounding area deserted and eerily

    quiet.

    The three squads, embodying the guise of bandits, called out wildly, lit their torches, and set fires

    along their path with reckless abandon.

    The mining district of Azure Mountain was vast, and with the crowd and guards deliberately drawn

    to the central area, they encountered no resistance, bing increasingly bold. Houses, trees, and

    even tools were set aze, and the fire spread rapidly in the western part. The fierce mes

    expanded in swathes.

    "Ha! Let''s have a night of madness. Unleash yourselves!"

    "Tonight, you are bandits, bandits!"

    "Do what bandits must!"

    "Where is the magical ore? The treasure?"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Take what you can. The Elder decrees, what you seize is yours!"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    "And the women?"

    "Enjoy them, ha-ha."

    "Rooaaar!"

    In the central district, the majority of the two hundred thousand had already assembled. Lucan was

    in intense negotiation with Vandill and his Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who subtly surrounded the Mallister family''s

    guard troop, preventing them from leaving prematurely.

    "Vandill, without an exnation, we will not leave Azure Mountain," Lucan dered firmly, though

    he kept his voice low, fearing the people nearby couldn''t bear such news.

    "Don''t bark orders at me here, I''m just following themands given. Do you have the guts to

    shout in the halls of Cobalt Strike?" Vandill stood before Lucan, hands sped behind his back, and

    head tilted up. Their powers were nearly equal, neither fearing the other.

    ¡°You do as you¡¯re told, and I follow my own rules. No one leaves until we have enough strength to

    ensure our safety.¡±

    ¡°Hah, do you think you''re some kind of hero? You think you can just say, ¡°We''re not moving,¡± and

    that''s that?"

    "I can tolerate a lot, but this time, you won''t have your way!" Lucan, towering at two meters with a

    muscr and majestic stature, now had a fierce look on his face, his aura crackling with mes, a

    terrifying sight to behold.

    Thousands of guards stood behind him, gripping their swords tightly. Their eyes were filled with

    anger. They would not be pushed into a corner without a fight.

    Vandill sneered and stepped forward. "When the morrowes, every mine ve must leave

    Azure Mountain. We''ll destroy this cepletely - burn it, crack the earth, flood it - Azure

    Mountain will be no more! If there are cave-ins, idental injuries, or the like, we take no

    responsibility."

    "Don''t push us too far!"

    "Heh, what if I bully you? What are you going to do about it?" Vandill red, daring Lucan to

    challenge him.

    Lucan clenched his fists, and his body trembled slightly. The rage in his chest was nearly exploding.

    However, behind him were countless citizens of Stormcast, who would suffer if heshed out. His

    duty was to protect them, not drag them into conflict.

    "You want to kill me? Do you dare? The Organization has given a deadly order! Anyone who defies

    it shall be shown no mercy! If you have the courage, kill us all and see how you''ll ount for the

    lives of these two hundred thousand souls!" Vandill''s voice rose fiercely, defiant to the end.

    These harsh words had been repeated countless times, and even Vandill was tired of them, but they

    struck Lucan''s Achilles'' heel.

    The miners slowly lifted their heads, looked around curiously, and wondered what was happening.

    Captain Lucan seemed very agitated.

    Lucan tilted his head slightly, and closed his eyes tightly. But how much longer could he bear it?

    As Lucan was about topromise again, Vandill snorted coldly and turned to address the miners,

    clearing his throat to make an announcement.

    "What are you doing?" Lucan grabbed his arm.

    Vandill looked down at therge hand on his arm. "Let go!"

    "What are you going to do!" Lucan demanded again.

    "I said, let go!!"

    "Captain?" His men tried to calm Lucan.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Lucan''s expression was tortured, but he slowly released his grip.

    Vandill straightened his robe. "I''m announcing the relocation of the miners happening tomorrow."

    "I''ll do it!"

    "What?"

    "I said, I''ll do it!" Lucan gritted his teeth.

    "You will? Heh, please do." Vandill gave a dryugh, gesturing for Lucan to proceed. He was

    curious to see how Lucan would exin this to his people.

    Lucan clenched his fists again, then reluctantly rxed them. With a hardened resolve, he turned to

    address the miners. The tough iron warrior''s eyes were misting over. ¡°What should I say? How can I

    assure them?¡±

    ¡°I have protected you for eight years, but how can I protect you tomorrow? Two hundred thousand

    people flooding into the forest... What a sight that will be. How many hungry Magi-Monsters and

    fierce predators will be drawn? This isn''t relocation. It''s a ughter!¡±

    He could already envision the bloodshed and the screams of agony. With only a thousand men, how

    could he protect them all? He could save one, but not everyone.

    ¡°Cobalt Strike, what are you really trying to do?¡±

    "Captain, let me speak," Deputy Godfred grasped Lucan''s arm.

    Lucan gently pushed his hand away and managed a reassuring expression, taking a deep breath as

    he approached the miners. More than two hundred thousand people stood in front of him, weary

    and numb, all slowly lifting their heads to look forward.

    Lucan climbed to a higher spot, struggling to control his emotions, not daring to meet the eyes of

    the people. He opened his mouth to speak, but then he remembered the scene when Lord vin

    returned.

    ¡°Lucan, promise me, no matter what, protect them. Give me half a year, I''ll be back in half a year.¡±

    Oh, Lord vin, I...

    "Captain!" A tall, thin guard suddenly shouted.

    "Quiet down," his fellow guard reprimanded him.

    "No, look... there''s a fire..." the tall and thin guard pointed westward, where in the distance, beyond

    the darkness, it seemed as if expanses of mes were dancing, with thick smoke billowing into the

    sky.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    ¡°The west? Towards the manor?¡± Vandill turned, feigning surprise with a sly grin. ¡°The game

    begins,¡± he thought. ¡°Oh, vin, do you really believe a little victory can change everything? How

    naive. Cobalt Strike rules thesends, and the Grand Elder rules Cobalt Strike.¡±

    ¡°Why would there be a fire there?¡± Lucan furrowed his brow, noticing the mes growing fiercer,

    spreading rapidly. This was no ident.

    Could it be bandits? Or mercenaries?

    ¡°Arm yourselves, to battle!¡± Lucan bellowed, his body erupting in fierce mes. The roar was

    deafening as the bright firelight baked the night sky.

    ¡°It might be bandits. Attack!¡±manded Godfred, as his thousand-strong guard sprang into action.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Vandill raised his hand to stop them.

    ¡°What? Any longer, and it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear on the situation. What if this is merely a distraction?¡±

    ¡°Have you taken leave of your senses? If it¡¯s bandits, they''re after your manor''s treasure, not to

    draw anyone away.¡± Lucan cared not for treasure; his worry was for the stone cottages next to the

    manor, where thedies of the Mallister family resided. If the raiders were indeed savage bandits,

    thedies were in peril.

    Vandill¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you blind? Our treasures have already been secured. You all

    stay here and ensure our safety.¡±

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s jostled the bundles on their backs and sneered at the guards. ¡°We¡¯ve

    taken what we want. The manor can be plundered.¡±

    Lucan felt a chill; these people cared not for the lives of the Mallister family. ¡°I¡¯ll leave five hundred

    men. The rest wille with me.¡±

    Vandill shook his head. ¡°Five hundred is too few.¡±

    ¡°Are your own men that worthless?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Know your ce. Azure Mountain is mine tomand, and you are but an armed

    ve!¡± Vandill blocked Lucan¡¯s path, shouting loudly, ¡°Without my order, none shall move.¡±

    Godfred and the others cried out in agitation, ¡°The Mallister family is in danger. We must rescue

    them!¡±

    Vandill chuckled darkly. ¡°I believe there¡¯s no need. By the time you arrive, they might well be dead.¡±

    Lucan was so furious he nearly cleaved Vandill with his de, ring menacingly before yelling

    again, ¡°Move out!¡±

    ¡°How many do we leave behind?¡± Vandill blocked him again.

    ¡°Five hundred.¡±

    ¡°At least eight hundred.¡±

    ¡°Fine, eight hundred will stay. The rest muste with me.¡± Lucan, short on time, pushed past and

    led his three hundred guards in a mad dash westward.

    Vandill chuckled lowly. It was toote, fool.

    At that moment, the manor was engulfed in mes. The fire roared through the luxurious towers and

    gardens. The night sky lit up, smoke and heat waves billowed, and the sound of cracking and

    popping echoed through the inferno. Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, disguised as bandits, shouted brazenly

    as they piged the estate. Vandill might have taken the most valuable treasures, but valuables

    remained.

    Not too far away, in the stone cottages, fifty bandits burst in, encircling the women of the Mallister

    family with sinister grins.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Einr and his people retreated into the courtyard, herding the frightened women into a corner as

    he shouted nervously, ¡°The manor has everything. Take it and leave. There¡¯s nothing for you here.¡±

    ¡°But there is. We want money, goods, and women,¡± the bandits sneered, eyeing the terrifieddies

    with growing restlessness. The women were allely, each more delicate than thest.

    ¡°I urge you to leave now. The guard is on its way, and soon, it''ll be toote for anyone to escape.¡±

    Einr¡¯s heart raced. Where did these banditse from, and why now? If these madmen charged

    in, he doubted he could hold them back.

    The women, tense and fearful, huddled together, retreating further into the corner as Oda and

    others took cover in the back. Oda did not want to hide, but Helna covered her mouth, pulling her

    back, silently pleading for silence.

    ¡°Get out! Now!! Our people will be here shortly. Leave or none of you will escape,¡± Einr kept

    shouting. The guards clenched their swords. They could handle ordinary bandits , but these

    disyed a fearsome demeanor, and their presence alone was intimidating.

    The fifty bandits leaped into the yard. Their masked faces were twisted with malice. ¡°Choose your

    pick, brothers, there are beds inside, haha.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I prefer the mature ones.¡±

    ¡°I like them soft.¡±

    ¡°Shall we shout and grab?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Beneath the bandits'' cruel fa?ade, their aura turned sharp, like unsheathed swords. Their

    murderous intent was focused on the ten guards as they were determined to dispatch them first.

    ¡°Aren''t you afraid of Cobalt Strike¡¯s vengeance!¡± Einr tensed, turning to whisper urgently, ¡°Miss,

    get out in the chaos, and find a ce to hide!¡±

    Helna pressed firmly over Oda¡¯s mouth, nodding for her.

    Tears filled Oda¡¯s eyes as she shook her head in struggle. The hundred or so women of the family

    huddled together in panic.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    ¡°Attack!!¡± Einr suddenly roared, charging at the bandits with his sword. His de cut through the

    air, and a tide of energy burst forth, shocking the space and sweeping toward the bandits.

    ¡°Run!! Scale the walls, and don¡¯t look back!¡± the other guards cried hoarsely, unleashing their

    strongest Combat Magic against the bandits.

    Boom!

    The bandit leader casually waved away Einr¡¯s mighty surge, leaving a shadow in his ce. In an

    instant, he appeared before Einr. His de was falling swiftly, with no flourish but with

    astonishing speed.

    Thwack! Before Einr could react, his body was severed, blood spraying in a tragic arc, staining

    the dark night.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The remaining nine guards, resigned to their fate, charged in a frenzy, swung swords, and

    lashed whips. Energy boiled over, and all struck at the bandits.

    Butpared to these bandits, they were far too weak.

    Blood sprayed in all directions, painting the sky crimson. Nine of the Mallister family''s guards were

    struck down almost simultaneously. Their once-believed formidable Combat Magic proved utterly

    ineffective against these peculiar bandits. Not even a ripple was caused amidst the turmoil.

    Thedies of the Mallister household were shocked before they snapped to their senses. "Miss, run!

    Run!" The maids urged desperately, taking several steps forward to form a human barrier. Tears

    filled their eyes as they bravely faced the bandits.

    Oda sobbed uncontrobly, but Helna mped a hand over her mouth and forcefully pushed her

    away.

    The women of the Mallister family had no time for goodbyes, let alone to grieve, as they scrambled

    to scale the wall.

    Having dispatched the guards, the banditsughed heartily and lunged toward thedies.

    Oda was the first to climb the stone wall, feeling deste and in despair. Her mind went nk. But

    then...

    Whoosh! A figure suddenly leaped onto the rampart, standing in front of her.

    Oda instinctively looked up. A portly man was dressed in a ck robe. His eyebrows furrowed, and

    his eyes seemed fierce.

    More figures seemed to drop from the sky, appearing on the wall to either side of him. In an instant,

    the wall was filled with people, panting and sweating, but their eyes emanated a murderous intent

    as they took in the sight of the blood-soaked ground and the bodies.

    "You are...?" Oda began to speak.

    The women below quickly pulled her down, looking at the wall anxiously and fearfully. There were

    bandits here, too! They were surrounded.

    "Who are you?" asked the bandits in the courtyard, puzzled. Where did these peoplee from?

    Had the Grand Elder arranged for others toe?

    "What do you want?" Oda screamed through her tears. Bandits were supposed to steal treasures,

    so why were they killing everyone and surrounding them?

    The chubby man nced at the distant mes leaping into the sky, then extended his hand toward

    Oda. "Sorry, we''rete."

    "Ah?" Oda gaped in bewilderment.

    "Sorry! We''rete!" The people on the wall murmured in unison, thenunched themselves into the

    air like arrows shot from bows, charging at the bandits in the courtyard.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Midair, beneath the night sky, they tumbled and dove headlong with a thunderous roar. "Kill them!"

    The sound shook the night, reverberating through the stone courtyard.

    The bandit¡¯s faces turned pale with the realization that these neers were enemies!

    Just then, suddenly, a great number of dark figures burst from beyond the wall, soaring into the sky,

    high as hawks in the night. Their formation was neat, and their approach was spectacrly awe-

    inspiring. Their eyes were fierce, their hands gripped short spears, and as they somersaulted

    through the air, they hurled their weapons with all their might.

    Thepact spears, crafted from pristine steel, shimmered under the light as they took flight. Each

    launch was apanied by a distinct crack, akin to a cannon firing. They spun rapidly in mid-air,

    akin to lethal drills, carrying winds as wild as a storm. A high-pitched whistle echoed each time they

    made contact with the bandits.

    The spears rained down like a torrential storm, hitting the bandits before the first wave of attackers,

    engulfing them in a ferocious onught.

    The bandits hardly had time to react, barely able to dodge instinctively. The spears were fast and

    fierce, instantly ying more than thirty men; some were pierced through the chest, others had their

    throats shattered, and some had their legs broken. The scene was horrific, chilling to the bone.

    Some spears missed their targets but exploded into the ground, creating shocking craters and

    sending stones flying and dust billowing.

    Piercing screams echoed through the courtyard. It was a one-sided massacre, an astonishing

    suppression.

    After a wave of spear assaults, the front wave of attackers followed. Their coordination was

    seamless, leaving virtually no gaps. Their des were like waves, and their edges were glinting as

    they pressed the attack on the remaining bandits.

    "Who are you?" the surviving bandits shouted in a mix of shock and rage, shing head-on.

    Boom, boom, boom!!!

    A fierce collision ensued, and a terrible mor apanied by dust and debris rose into the air,

    smashing through the front stone wall, with over a dozen bloodied figures thrown backward.

    Not far away, the rest of the bandits, who were arrogantly ravaging the manor, all looked up at once

    toward the tumultuous wall.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    More than a dozen bandits, covered in blood, were flung through the air,nding hard but managing

    to steady themselves. They looked around in shock and uncertainty at the strength.

    From a distance, another bandit yelled, "What''s all the fuss about? Why does killing a few women

    make you produce such a racket?"

    Out of the dust cloud, a portly little fellow sauntered forward with his hands sped behind his back.

    Following him were over two hundred figures d in ck. Their short spears peeked over their

    shoulders, long swords were in their hand, and belts were coiled with daggers. Their faces were

    hidden behind masks, and their features were indiscernible, yet pairs of eyes gleamed cold and

    sharp as des.

    The first hundred drew their swords and advanced, while the second hundred unsheathed their

    spears, poised and ready. The air was thick with their fierce, wild aura, and the iron-blooded scent

    was intent. They moved slowly, and with such stability that their footsteps made no sound, yet the

    icy chill of their murderous intent was palpable.

    "Who are you?" the dozen or so bandits stammered as they backed away, fear creeping into their

    hearts. That was impossible. Were these reinforcements? Who woulde to the rescue of the

    Mallister family?

    The bandits from around the manor charged towards the scene, utterly bewildered by the sight of

    this group.

    "And who might you be?" The portly man''s eyes were small but sharp as he scanned the bandits

    with a cold gaze.

    "We''re bandits."

    "Coincidence, so are we," the portly man sneered with a chillingugh.

    ¡°Liars,¡± they thought. One of them spoke, ¡°You don''t look like any bandits we know. No matter who

    you are, you''d best not meddle in the affairs of Azure Mountain."

    "And what if I insist on meddling?"

    "With just that rabble, you won''t be able to Azure Mountain alive."

    "Isn''t it customary for bandits to settle their scores with des instead of words? Come on, let''s

    have a little practice," the portly man slowly lifted his right hand.

    The two hundred ck-d figures halted. Their presence swelled with an intense surge of energy.

    Each one of them stirred up a wave of force. Their garments billowed, loose stones skittered across

    the ground, and their eyes narrowed with renewed killing intent.

    Oda and the other women gathered nervously at the edge of the ruins, staring nkly at the scene

    unfolding before them, clueless as to what was happening. Who were these ck-clothed people?

    Were they saviors or another band of viins?

    "Helna?"

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Quiet!" Helna pulled her close, equally tense.

    "Summon everyone!" one of the men shouted, and several bandits ran off immediately.

    "Do you have more people?"

    The man snorted coldly. "What kind of bandit group would we be with less than three to five

    hundred men?"

    "Fortunately, I''ve got quite a few men myself." The portly fellow''s raised right hand suddenly swept

    down. "Enough talk, ughter them! Leave none alive!"

    The line of warriors, dressed in ck, leaped into the air, reaching an unbelievable hundred meters

    high. The sight was simply breathtaking - mesmerizing even. They flipped mid-air with the finesse of

    a lightning strike, their spears catching the light and shing brilliantly. Then with a roaring battle cry,

    theyunched their spears down upon the gathered bandits below.

    "Watch out! Scatter!" the blood-soaked bandits yelled. The hundred or so behind them felt the

    impending power and scattered in rm.

    "Attack!!" The front hundred in ck rushed forward, swords drawn, charging through the dust cloud

    and toward their targets just as the spears bombarded their ranks.

    "You''ve messed with the wrong people," the bandits shouted, disying their potent Combat Magic.

    A cold wave surged forward, mes soared to the sky, the earth split open, dazzling gold light

    transformed into skyward flying beasts, and storm-like des whirled in a powerful onught. They

    were all prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Cobalt Strike Guild, most at the Advanced Mage level, with even a few

    Master Mages among them. They had been caught unprepared and ambushed before, but this

    time, they were not to be trifled with.

    Almost simultaneously, the ck-clothed figuresunched assaults at two other locations.

    One was where the Mallister family¡¯s men were gathered. A hundred ck-clothed figures were

    attacking fifty bandits.

    Another group of bandits preparing to sow chaos was now being besieged by two hundred ck

    figures.

    By the time Lucan and his men arrived, the manor had be a chaotic battlefield. The bandits''

    counterattack was ferocious; over a hundred were fighting bitterly. Their mysterious Combat Magic

    created a spectacr and destructive sea that swept over a kilometer radius. The ground cracked,

    trees were uprooted, dust filled the air, and wild winds raged.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Though individually stronger, the bandits were quickly overwhelmed by the ck-clothed figures.

    The ck men¡¯s exquisite teamwork purely focused on ughter, and even formed battle

    formations. With one rotation, more than thirty bandits fell dead on the spot.

    Oda and the others watched in terror, huddling close together. They felt as fragile as leaves in a

    storm.

    "Fear not, I am a friend of vin," the portly man approached them.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "My brother?" Oda''s mouth hung open in surprise.

    "He should be here soon as well."

    "What... what''s happening?" Helna asked, shocked by the chaotic scene.

    At that moment, a ''bandit'' burst through the lines, leaping skywards a hundred meters with a cry,

    swooping down with his right leg smashing heavily upon the ground. "Earth Fiend! The Great

    Splitting Stomp!"

    A powerful energy ripple emanated from the point of impact, sweeping across hundreds of meters.

    Following it, a st of air surged, knocking over a dozen ck-d figures who spat blood in

    midair. Their hearts shattered, and they were dead before they hit the ground¡ªmeanwhile, a web of

    deep cracks spread violently as if rending the earth itself.

    "Ah!" The women screamed as the st and cracks hurtled towards them. The wind covered the

    sky, and the fissures fractured the ground, leaving them nowhere to run.

    Dozens of shadows raced forward, intent on rescue.

    In the nick of time, a formidable figure descended from above, crashing down in front of them with a

    roar. mes burst forth as he swung his great sword, slicing a trench into the earth a few dozen

    meters ahead, halting the advancing cracks. His powerful aura stood firm against the oing

    st.

    "Lucan!!" The women cried out, tears streaming down their faces in relief. Their trust in Lucan ran

    deep in their hearts.

    "And who might you be?" Lucan rose to his feet, ring at the portly man before him with fury in his

    eyes. The scene before him was a stark provocation, the kind of disaster he had wished to avoid at

    all costs. If something befell the Mallister family under his watch, how could he face the deceased

    lord, and how could he face vin?

    ¡°Uncle Lucan, he... he¡¯s here to save us,¡± Oda said softly.

    ¡°Are you Lucan? I am a friend of vin,¡± said the plump fellow, who was none other than Balder. He

    gazed in surprise at the towering giant before him, a man standing two meters tall with mes

    billowing around him, his presence majestic like a beast of fire exuding an overwhelming force. This

    formidable figure was the captain of the Mallister family¡¯s guard, mentioned by vin¡ªa man

    whose aura suggested he was at least a Master Mage at Stage VIII.

    Lucan¡¯s three-hundred-strong guards rushed to the scene, stunned by the chaos. Was this an

    attack by bandits? Could bandits possess such a fearsome aura and Combat Magic?

    ¡°They are Prot¨¦g¨¦s from Cobalt Strike, ordered to assassinate the people of the Mallister family.¡±

    Balder was now somewhat in awe of vin, who had predicted that the Grand Elder would not let

    the Mallister family off easily and would resort to foul y. Fortunately, vin had been prepared, or

    else, given the current situation, the Mallister family might have faced annihtion.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lucan turned to look at those ¡®bandits.¡¯ Was Cobalt Strike so intent on destroying the

    Mallister family that they would disguise themselves as bandits to assassinate them? Why not

    simply execute them? Why did they go through all this trouble?

    ¡°To cut a long story short, vin participated in The sh of Eight Orders and secured a top five

    position among the Eight Orders. He made a deal with the Commander of Cobalt Strike, granting

    pardon to the Mallister family and absolving Stormcast of all punishments. The Grand Elder couldn¡¯t

    bear it and thus sought to deal with the Mallister family before the pardon could reach Azure

    Mountain.¡±

    ¡°What??¡± Lucan was shocked, as were his guards, Oda, and the others.

    The sh of Eight Orders? A top five spot? A pardon for the Mallister family?

    "vin should be arriving soon. He''ll exin then. For now, should we...?" Balder gestured towards

    the battlefield.

    Lucan could hardly fathom it, but the chaos was intensifying. Protecting the Mallister family was

    paramount. He assigned two hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s to guard them closely, while he led a hundred men

    into the fray of battle.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Lucan was a mighty warrior of Master Mage Stage VIII, a rank so formidable that even in the ranks

    of Cobalt Strike, he would be considered an Elder. His arrival at the battlefield turned the tide in an

    instant. The troop with a hundred guards, leveraging their numerical advantage, peeled away

    dozens of bandits for a concerted assault.

    Panic took hold of the bandits as they had not anticipated facing such a powerful foe. They yelled

    for retreat, struggling desperately. But by the time they thought to flee, it was toote. The ck-

    cloaked figures, cold-blooded killers that they were, maintained their steely gazes, unchanging from

    start to finish. As the bandits descended into disarray, the ughter began without mercy.

    Deep in the mining district, Vandill gazed westward, sensing that something was amiss. The

    confrontation should have ended swiftly ¨C a simple case of cutting down the defenseless members

    of the Mallister family. But instead, the sounds of battle grew fiercer.

    "Elder Vandill, something''s not right," a Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦ warned Vandill. Thick smoke billowed

    in the west, mes licked the sky as if burning through the heavens themselves, and the distant

    mor of battle cries and thunderous booms could be heard. If one looked closely, signs of Combat

    Magic shing were evident.

    They were all Mages; they knew well the spectacle that Combat Magic collisions could create. By

    their reckoning, Lucan should have just arrived, yet the chaotic skirmish seemed to have been

    raging for quite some time.

    "Should we go and have a look?" The guards of the Mallister family were worried.

    "Without mymand, no one moves," Vandill reminded them sternly. Apart from a few

    powerhouses like Lucan and Godfred, the rest of the Mallister family''s guard troop was of average

    strength, but they had the advantage of numbers, over a thousand strong.

    "Aren''t you worried about any mishaps?" the deputymander, Godfred, asked, frowning towards

    the horizon.

    "This mining district is about to be spent. A mishap or two doesn''t matter," Vandill replied. His only

    concern was the treasure trove of magical ore.

    "Don''t be so absolute. I suggest we send someone to take a look."

    "No need."

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Vandill''s refusal was as firm as it was paranoid, a choice that directly led to the demise of those

    three hundred Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    "Cobalt Strike will never forgive you..." A ''bandit'' stood amidst the ruins, his hoarse voice screaming

    in defiance. His face twisted in rage and resentment.

    Two ck-cloaked figures dashed past him; their des crossed in a sh of deadly precision, and

    with a sickening sound, a head soared into the air, blood spurting in its wake.

    This was thest ''bandit.'' He was now kneeling heavily on the ground, weapon slipping from his

    powerless grasp. Silence fell upon the scene, with nothing but the marks of battle strewn across the

    devastatednd.

    Balder spat and scoffed, ¡°Pitiful Grand Elder!¡±

    By that time, other squads tasked with intercepting bandits had returned, one of them escorting the

    male weaklings of the Mallister family. They, too, had been frightened, but thankfully, ''The Silent

    de'' hade to their rescue in time, preventing any casualties.

    Thus, the three hundred Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s masquerading as bandits had been annihted, and

    not one had escaped. In their final moments, they had hoped vainly for Vandill''s aid, but their shouts

    for rescue went unanswered, falling one by one.

    "Korb, are you alright?" Helna and the others approached, relief flooding her heart.

    "What happened?" Korb and his group were visibly shaken, and many of the frail young boys were

    terrified.

    In the shadows, Garrat, the squad leader, hid silently, having watched the events unfold without

    revealing himself. He had recognized the danger and the identity of ''The Silent de'' the moment

    they appeared.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    ''The Silent de,'' the elite assassins of the Mollen family, were feared by many! He dared not move

    recklessly, as stepping out would mean certain death.

    "The Mollen family actually goes against Cobalt Strike over someone like vin," Garrat ground his

    teeth in frustration.

    "Continue the search!" Baldermanded.

    ''The Silent de'' dispersed to conduct a thorough hunt. The fierce battle had cost them over eighty

    lives. Although they held the upper hand, the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s had resisted fiercely, and to

    have lost only eighty was already fortunate.

    Lucan watched as ''The Silent de'' departed, finally allowing himself a sigh of relief. He had feared

    they would be another threat, harboring ulterior motives. "Thank you! I will not forget this debt

    of life-saving grace!"

    "No need for thanks, I am a friend of vin," Balder exined, having deliberately dispersed his

    troops to ease Lucan''s mind, sensing his wariness.

    "We''re still a bit confused. Could you please rify further?" Helna approached, vin''s fate

    weighing on her heart.

    Balder recounted everything that had transpired over the past few months with vin, putting the

    minds of these tormented souls at ease.

    The Mallister family and Lucan listened in silence, feeling as if they were in a dream.

    Could this be true? Had their young lord be a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦? Had the Mallister family been

    pardoned? Had Stormcast been forgiven?

    There was no excitement, no cheering, only doubt and fear that it might all end in disappointment.

    "When will my brother arrive?" Oda asked anxiously, eager to see vin. She would believe in the

    truth only with vin''s personal confirmation.

    "He should be on his way. Don''t worry."

    "Since the Grand Elder dared to tamper with Azure Mountain, would he let vin live?" Korb

    coughed weakly, his hair gray and his figure frail.

    "Rest assured, vin has his ways," Balder consoled. "Thed''s as slippery as an eel. He''ll be

    fine."

    "Lord Balder, may I have a word?" Lucan led Balder aside, whispering, "We appreciate your help,

    but if Cobalt Strike finds out about this, won¡¯t the Mollen family be in danger?"

    "The Mollen family may fear Cobalt Strike, but we do not fear the Grand Elder," Balder said with an

    easy smile. If the Mollen family chose to make this decision, they were prepared for all eventualities.

    Lucan nodded, understanding the situation.

    "We''ll finish our search and then go into hiding. The rest is up to you to negotiate. Just say you were

    ambushed by bandits and that you handled it all by yourselves." While Balder wasn''t afraid, it was

    still best to avoid trouble where possible.

    Deep within the mining district.

    Vandill and his group were puzzled. Was it over? Why hadn''t Lucan returned yet?

    "Elder, should we send someone to check on them?" A worried Prot¨¦g¨¦ beside him suggested.

    "Let''s wait a bit longer," Vandill said, frowning into the distance.

    "Wait longer for what?" Godfred couldn''t hold back his frustration.

    "I said, wait longer!" Vandill shot back with a re.

    "Fine!" Godfred gritted his teeth.

    They waited a while longer, and before they knew it, half an hour had passed. The distant battle had

    ended some time ago, but Lucan and his group had yet to return.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Elder Vandill himself grew uneasy. "Take ten men, and find out what''s happening, but be cautious. If

    there''s trouble, return immediately to report to me."

    The ten Prot¨¦g¨¦s exchanged nces and dispersed, rushing westward.

    "We''ll go as well." Godfred started to organize his troops.

    "Did I give you permission to leave?" Vandill turned with a cold gaze, his voice a chilling rebuke.

    "Without mymand, no one moves."

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    "My lord, the inspection isplete. There are no survivors." The Silent de squad meticulously

    checked thrice and confirmed that no other Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s had survived. The clean-up was

    done.

    "Let''s retreat. We¡¯ll leave the rest to you." Balder called for his troops to pull back.

    "Thank you once again for your help," Lucan and members of the Mallister family paid their

    respects. Without The Silent de, the Mallister n might have perished.

    "We shall meet again. Farewell for now." Balder urged people to retreat quickly. ording to his

    calctions, Vandill might send people soon. It wouldn''t do to be caught here.

    "Wait!!" Suddenly, a figure burst from the shadows ahead.

    The Silent de warriors instinctively tightened their grip on their shadowy des. Their formation

    unified, and the faint sound of metal whispered through the air.

    "Don¡¯t draw your des. It''s me." The figure swiftly approached the firelight, and it was none other

    than vin, with Mari close behind.

    Their breaths were ragged, and their clothes were torn in ces. They had traveled day and night,

    over mountains and through dangers, finally arriving just in time.

    "You made it quite fast," Balder said with a smile upon seeing vin. "Is it just the two of you?"

    "We left the others behind."

    "Ha, I figured as much."

    "vin!" Oda, ovee with emotion, threw herself into his embrace.

    "Are you alright?" vin held Oda tight. His eyes swept over the battered battlefield and the strewn

    corpses, picturing the fierce fight. That ursed Grand Elder actually sent assassins. Were they

    trying to exterminate the Mallister n? A shiver of fear ran through him. vin was grateful that he

    had anticipated this and enlisted Balder''s aid, or he might never have seen his family again.

    Mari was slightly surprised. Was this vin''s contingency? He had managed to bring forces from

    the Mollen family. The sight of the bodies made her heart sink. Though she had imagined all sorts of

    scenarios, seeing it in person was harder to ept. ¡°Grand Elder, you''ve gone too far!¡±

    "We''re alive, thanks to Lord Balder," Oda clung to vin, fearing this might be a dream.

    "vin!" Helna and the others quickly gathered around, relieved to see vin but also surprised.

    Could what Balder said be true?

    "Have your talk. I''ll take my leave," Balder said, not daring to dy any longer.

    "There''s no need to leave," vin stopped them.

    "Why? If Vandill shows up, it''ll ruin everything."

    "As long as Elder Connas and his men haven''t arrived, Vandill doesn''t matter."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Where''s Vandill now?"

    "In the mining district, rallying all the miners, iming they''ll be driven into the forest by tomorrow."

    "He won''t have the chance. Come, let''s confront Vandill together."

    A shiver ran down Balder''s spine as a thought struck him, and in the shadows, the hidden Garrat

    frowned, locking his gaze on vin. He scoffed coldly and slipped away, but as he turned, his heartMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.

    skipped a beat, and he froze in ce. Before him stood a figure¡ªa gaunt youth, disheveled, pale

    as death, resembling a beggar, or more so, a ghost.

    Their eyes met, and whether it was pure shock or the unexpected presence, Garrat felt a chill run

    through him. "Out of my way!" Garrat''s face hardened, and he struck without hesitation, intent on

    killing whatever it was so he could report back.

    A second before his attacknded, a pallid hand pierced his heart! A coldness spread through his

    chest, stopping him in his tracks. He looked down in disbelief. His chest was torn open, and ck

    tendrils were spreading from the wound.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    "You...?" Garrat tried to speak, blood filling his mouth. He was strong, and his defenses were

    formidable. He was a favored shadow of the Grand Elder, and was usually able to dodge an

    ambush with ease. But...what was this?

    As the youth withdrew his arm, Garrat stumbled, falling to his knees, head drooping, blood trickling

    from his lips as the ck tendrils spread, wrapping around his body and creeping towards his face.

    His eyes dted in terror.

    Vandill waited, but Lucan and the ten Prot¨¦g¨¦s sent out vanished without a trace. What had

    happened in the West? What could have happened?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The wild was home to nothing but bandits and Magi-Monsters. Such an anomaly was impossible.

    Unable to bear it, Godfred, the vice-captain of the guard, spoke up, "Send out a hundred-man

    squad!"

    This time, Vandill did not object. If there were trouble, it would serve as a good excuse to sacrifice

    some of his guards.

    The squad assembled, cautioning each other, and quickly advanced westward in groups of ten.

    However, they didn''t get far before they stopped halfway.

    Approaching from the darkness was a group of figures, and upon closer inspection, it was Lucan.

    "Captain!" They exhaled in relief. The captain had returned, followed by the Mallisters, who seemed

    shaken but unharmed.

    "Where''s Vandill?" Lucan asked. His squad guarded the Mallisters, with The Silent de absent.

    "Still there. Captain, what happened just now?"

    "I''ll exinter. Go inform everyone and follow my orders," Lucanmanded as they reached the

    square.

    "Lucan, what''s happened?" Vandill was even more perplexed to see Lucan return. Lucan and the

    Mallisters weren''t dead, so who was?

    "I brought someone with me."

    "Who?"

    "Me! Elder Vandill, atst we meet." vin stepped forward from behind Lucan.

    "Who are you?" Vandill eyed the youngd before him with suspicion, no recognition in his gaze.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s besides Vandill, exchanged bewildered looks. After all their troubles,

    they had brought back just a child?

    "Why does he seem familiar?" A young Prot¨¦g¨¦ suddenly eximed, thinking hard. "vin?"

    "vin?" Vandill''s expression shifted slightly. Why was he here? Hadn''t it been said that Elder

    Connas was apanying him, and that they were still on their way?

    The Mallister family''s guard was both shocked and overjoyed. Was this vin? How had he

    returned?

    "Elder Vandill, are you surprised? I thought you had already received the news." vin approached

    Vandill, with the towering Lucan following closely behind, whose two-meter height and broad chest

    imposed a strong sense of oppression.

    "A mere servant has no right to speak to me," Vandill said, his intuition screaming that something

    was amiss. Lucan had safely returned, the Mallister family members were present, and now vin

    had appeared¡ªwhat was the meaning of the recent chaos? Where had the three hundred Cobalt

    Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s arranged by the Grand Elder gone?

    "Whether I have the right or not, you know very well. Looking for those three hundred ''bandits?''

    Don''t worry, I''ve taken care of them for you."

    "What did you say?"

    "Are you losing your hearing with age, or is your head filled with water? Howe you can¡¯t even

    understand in speech?"

    "How dare you!" Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s scolded in unison. Most of them were unaware of vin''s

    transformation, puzzled as to how he could have left the Cobalt Strike and how he managed to

    return here.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    "I''ve no time for idle chatter. From this day forth, we of the Mallister family shall no longer be

    hostages to the Cobalt Strike, nor shall my townsfolk of Stormcast be ves in the Azure Mountain

    mines. This is a pardon written by the hand of the Commander himself." vin produced the

    pardon.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s stirred restlessly but were silenced by Vandill, who frowned at vin.

    "Where is Elder Connas?"

    "They''re likely still traipsing around the forest and should arrive in a day or two."

    "Hand me the pardon," demanded Vandill, reaching out.

    "No thank you. I''m merely here to inform you. The rest is not your concern."

    "Hmph, how do I know this pardon is genuine?"

    "Are you thinking of reneging? That''s not very befitting of an Elder."

    "vin, no matter what you''ve be or how you''ve changed, you''ve no right to be insolent in my

    presence. Guards, seize him!" Vandill would not retreat from Azure Mountain easily; he needed to

    ascertain the fate of those three hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s, await Elder Connas for the handover, and drive

    the two hundred thousand ves into Cloudveil Woods.

    "How dare you!!" Lucan bellowed as a thousand of his guards drew their swords, encircling Vandill

    and his men.

    "Ha! You think you stand a chance?" Vandillughed, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦sughed with him. Did vin

    and his people really think they were that capable?

    The Mallister family''s guards looked at each other, their morale faltering. They truly dared not harm

    a Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦. The consequences would be dire.

    The Mallister family looked on nervously, not understanding vin''s intentions. Even with the

    Mallister family''s pardon, it wasn''t worth provoking an Elder. They couldn''t bear the cost.

    "vin?" Oda approached vin timidly, gripping his arm and urging him not to be rash. If Vandill

    was angered, who knew what punishment might befall them again? They''d finally been pardoned,

    and it wouldn''t be smart to be punished anew.

    "Fear not, I am here," vin reassured her, stepping towards Vandill and stopping ten paces away.

    "Elder Vandill, have you truly grown old, or do you fail to understand the situation? Azure Mountain

    is no longer under your rule, but mine."

    "Pah, where''s your arroganceing from? Unless the Commander himself orders me, Azure

    Mountain is still under my control. Put away your worthless pardon." Vandill truly did not see vin

    as a threat, but he was still puzzled about what had happened to those three hundred men.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Since you don''t recognize the pardon, there''s no need for further words. Uncle Lucan, prepare to

    fight. You''ve been suppressed for eight long years, and it''s time to end this. Show them the mettle of

    men, and, with their blood, put an end to these eight years.¡± vin¡¯s words cast a heavy silence

    over the scene.

    Lucan, shocked, turned to stare at vin. ¡°y them? Am I hearing this right?¡±

    ¡°vin, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Helna panicked. Was he about to kill a Cobalt Strike Elder? There were

    surely other ways to vent their anger.

    "My lord, think this through," Godfred and the others were astonished. Was this their young lord?

    His words of violence made them tremble in fear.

    "Ha!?" Vandillughed in disbelief. vin was just a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, a top contender in The sh

    of Eight Orders. Was he so full of himself that he thought he was untouchable?

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s exchanged looks of disbelief. Had vin lost his mind to suggest such a

    ludicrous n?

    Mari stood in the ranks, silent, as did Balder, though his gaze was peculiar.

    vin watched Vandill quietly, then let out augh. ¡°Many of you have lorded over Azure Mountain

    for years, bullying women and children, andmitting untold atrocities. Today, we settle the score.

    Do you not understand now?"

    "My lord, stay calm. Killing them may feel satisfying, but how will we exin this to Cobalt Strike?"

    Lucan whispered urgently. There were many ways to seek revenge without resorting to such

    extreme measures. To harm a Cobalt Strike Elder was a crime more severe than any his parents

    hadmitted.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    "Do you think we don¡¯t have an exnation? That''s simple. Today, didn''t we have three hundred

    bandits arrive? We can tell Cobalt Strike that Elder Vandill valiantly resisted the bandits and

    sacrificed himself. As representatives of Stormcast, we would like to express our deepest gratitude.¡±

    Vandill¡¯sughter faded, and the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s grew tense, staring at vin. Was thisd

    serious? Or was he just trying to scare them?

    ¡°Are you scared?" vin smiled.

    Was it a jest? No! vin intended to kill them all, leaving none alive! They were about to atone for

    their eight years of sin!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Grand Elder dared to send men disguised as bandits. Then let''s y a game of turnabout. I''ll

    make you swallow your own teeth and blood!¡±

    The scene fell silent, and the Mallister family''s guards and the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched

    vin in disbelief, his softughter the only sound in their ears. Many of the Mallister family''s

    women covered their mouths, staring fixedly at vin.

    ¡°Elder Vandill, fear not, for you shall be heroes ¨C heroes who valiantly resisted the bandits and

    sacrificed themselves bravely. I shall see to it that your bodies are returned to Cobalt Strike, along

    with the corpses of those brigands. Oh, and I shall send a grand que to the Grand Elder with the

    inscription.¡±

    Atst, a fierce cruelty crossed vin''s face, as he thought, ¡°Grand Elder, I wish you a long life, so

    long as it doesn¡¯t end by my hand!¡±

    Lucan and the others stared at vin, first in shock, then in a daze, and before they knew it, a

    surge of heat flowed through their bodies, their skin prickling with goosebumps. One by one, they

    turned their heads towards the Elder Vandill and his followers, eyes bloodshot.

    Vandill, atst, sensed something was terribly wrong. "What are you nning? Don¡¯t listen to

    vin''s mad ravings. To kill an Elder of Cobalt Strike ¨C none of you can bear the consequences!"

    "Elder Vandill, here is a parting gift for you before you meet your end."

    "What?"

    "I know who killed your grandson, Grennan. Hehe, it was me. That day, I was here."

    Vandill flew into a rage. "vin, you bastard!"

    Suddenly, Lucan roared. His body erupted with mes, and he red fiercely at Vandill. "Brothers,

    we have endured for eight years. Shall we endure any longer?"

    "No more endurance!" Thousands of guards¡¯ blood was boiling. No one understood the frustration

    and forbearance they had suffered over eight years. Was today finally the end? Was all of this real?

    vin raised his hand, gesturing lightly. "Lay them to rest!"

    Vandill warned with venom, "vin, think carefully! There''s no secret that time does not reveal.

    Killing an Elder of Cobalt Strike is an unforgivable crime."

    "I just need to give Cobalt Strike a usible cause of death. The rest is of no consequence. Uncle

    Lucan, stop dawdling and send them on their way.¡± vin turned to look at Balder.

    Balder chuckled, snapping his fingers lightly. Hundreds of The Silent de appeared out of

    nowhere, ten of whom were holding ten heads ¨C those were the ten Prot¨¦g¨¦s Vandill had sent out,

    and they had all been secretly dealt with.

    Who were these people? Godfred and the others were astonished. Could it be... reinforcements?

    Had the young lord brought reinforcements?

    In an instant, they all figured it out. What was there to hesitate about!

    "vin!! Don''t be rash! We can still negotiate." Vandill finally realized what was happening and

    panicked.

    "Negotiate? Really?"

    "Yes! Just state your terms!" Vandill gasped for breath, thinking, ¡°You bastard, are you addicted to

    toying with me?¡±

    "What exactly happened eight years ago? What was in the tribute?"

    "I truly do not know, that operation was personally managed by the Grand Elder."

    "Is that so?"

    "Indeed."

    "See you in the next life. Attack."

    "vin!"

    In a sh, over a thousand guards and more than four hundred of The Silent de charged toward

    Vandill and his Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Lucan''s suppressed rage of eight years finally erupted at that moment. A congration of fury was

    unleashed, and his killing intent was towering as he stormed toward Vandill with a maddened zeal.

    The thousands of guards, as if breaking free from their shackles, transformed into wild beasts,

    overwhelming the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s in relentless waves.

    Vandill and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s panicked, screaming and scrambling in terror. The Mallister family''s guard

    could not let them seed. They hacked and shed without regard for their own lives, unleashing

    pent-up fury.

    The sudden explosion ofbat prowess and madness struck fear even into the hearts of The

    Silent de.

    The multitude of over two hundred thousand miners were bewildered until the battle truly erupted.

    Only after Lucan and the others vented their fury, and vin''s name and his decrees of pardon

    spread throughout the crowd, did everyone fall silent, stunned for what seemed an eternity. Then,

    sobs began to echo sparsely across the square, and eventually, over two hundred thousand knelt

    collectively, their heads in their hands, weeping. Eight long years had finallye to an end.

    Was this all truly happening?

    Lucan and hispanions fought with a frenzy; blood and fire were intertwining and boiling the

    night sky. vin ascended the high tform, bowing deeply to the over two hundred thousand

    townsfolk. "The Mallister family owes you an apology. From today on, I, vin, swear on my life that

    history will not repeat itself."

    Helna and the others were still dazed, as though they were living a dream. Yet, looking at vin on

    the tform, and the crazed Lucan, they trembled. Their eyes were misting over. Led by Korb, they,

    too, approached the tform, bowing deeply to the crowd, admitting that the Mallister family owed

    them an apology.

    Balder took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. His heart ached at the sight.

    Mari gazed towards the fierce battlefield in the distance. The deadly struggle amidst blood and

    fire, the Mallister family guard''s frenzy, and the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦''s desperate fight. Each scene

    was shockingly poignant, and the trembling in their souls was audible in every roar.

    Mari''s eyes then shifted back to vin, her lookplex. Perhaps he had nned to kill Vandill

    and y every Prot¨¦g¨¦ stationed at Azure Mountain from the beginning. He wouldn''t have

    summoned over five hundred assassins if that wasn¡¯t the case.

    For eight years, Cobalt Strike had only mocked vin''s defiance as a joke. Theyughed about

    how, even beaten to a bloody pulp, vin wouldn¡¯t kneel. They made light of his survival to this day

    as a miracle and jested about how he lived like a nobleman despite being a servant. But... when

    that perseverance, that stubbornness, that endurance elevated him from a mere servant to a

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ to a lord of the town, the meaningpletely changed.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The madness of a crazed servant was a joke, but the madness of a powerful being was destruction.

    vin was still vin. He hadn''t changed, but the environment had, his status had, his strength

    had, and everything... would be thoroughly transformed...

    Shadowlord''s Messenger? It was the first time Mari truly epted this title. The Eight Orders

    Commanders might have made a casual decision, yet it revealed the truest vin.

    Cobalt Strike had unwittingly forged a Shadowlord and set him free. What would the future hold?

    "What are you thinking about?" Balder''s smile was still warm and affable, but beneath the reflection

    of the firelight, it took on a mysterious edge.

    "The future," Mari whispered softly. The spirit within him could not ascend to the heavens without

    a storm, and The sh of Eight Orders was that storm. When the storm arose, the spirit

    transformed, and everything... changed.

    "We may have all underestimated vin," Balder mused, staring at the deeply bowing vin and

    the za of people weeping with joy. He had never imagined vin would order the execution of

    Vandill and the others, a simple decision that reflected his character and signified so much more.

    Was this twisted? No! It was courage and unyielding resolve.

    ¡°Ha, I love it. I damned well love it.¡± Balder chuckled.

    As dawn broke, Azure Mountain was aze with activity, bustling and festive. The over two hundred

    thousand townsfolk finally understood that all of this wasn''t a dream; they were free once more; they

    were going home.

    Cobalt Strike had pardoned all their crimes. Their lives were no longer mired in darkness. They

    could start anew.

    They were excited, moved and relieved!

    They had heard of vin''s efforts and knew of his achievements. They were proud and happy

    because the stronger vin became, the more stable their ''freedom'' became.

    They witnessed vin''s decisive ughter and strong stance, yet far from fear, they felt an

    inexplicable sense of security. After so much hardship, they needed a resolute figure to bravely

    shield them, a leader daring enough to wield the de against the wicked.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    Lucan and hispanions were full of zeal, their spirits burning hot. Eight years had passed, and

    never had they felt such excitement, such relief. They even sang songs, their steps brisk.

    The guard was the first to head into the forest to capture some Magi-Monsters. They had set up

    large pots, stoked the fire, and allowed the townsfolk to feast heartily on stewed meat, to gather

    their strength for packing and preparing... to go home...

    The Mallister folk gathered together, busily sorting through what they could take with them. Their

    faces were alight with excited smiles.

    "Here are the magical ores and treasures plundered from Vandill and his men. Take stock of them."

    Balder called vin over. The ground was piled high with all sorts of bundles, filled with treasures

    Vandill had gathered, meant to be taken back to Cobalt Strike. The hoard was impressive, with

    various magical ores, herbs harvested from the forest, and so on.

    vin flipped through a few bundles. "These are all for you."

    "We require no reward," Balder said with a dismissive wave and a smile.

    "It is but right. And with these treasures, I entreat you to establish a chapter of the Mollen family

    within Stormcast," vin, now the Lord of the City, dered. His first tasks were to find homes for

    the city¡¯s folk and to rebuild Stormcast, both of which required a wealth of coin and the support of

    powerful guilds. The Mollen family was his sole ally, the only ones who could aid the citizens of

    Stormcast through the harsh winter ahead and assist in reconstructing their homes, ensuring that

    Stormcast could once again thrive.

    "Rest assured, we would have it no other way. Father will send word to Cobalt Strike, using the

    rebuilding of Stormcast as an opportunity for greatmerce, and allow the Mollen family to settle

    within Cobalt Strike." The Mollen family''s aid to vin was not just due to his potential but also

    because of the value of Stormcast itself. To rebuild an ancient city was not just a business venture

    but also an opportunity to forge a strong alliance with vin. The Mollen family were masters at

    investing in goodwill. Well, vin, they had aided him and his entire city. What reason would he

    have to forsake the Mollen family in the future?"

    "Such great kindness will not be forgotten. I am not one to betray gratitude," vin thought warmly.

    Although this ''friendship'' had a transactional nature, it indeed was a great help.

    "Keep these items for your guards'' training."

    "That seems wise." vin nodded, looking out over the bustling mining district with a sigh of relief

    and a smile on his face.

    Helna was directing the womenfolk to pack up the household, taking all they could carry.

    Oda stood to the side, curiously gazing at the goddess-like Mari¡¯s stunning beauty, pure aura,

    and her distant, frosty demeanor. Having lived in Azure Mountain for eight years, Oda had never

    seen such a transcendent and exquisite woman, and what intrigued her even more was that vin

    had brought back Mari.

    Why would vin bring a girl to such an important asion? Why not Celesse, or Carlys? Was she

    also a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike?

    "Oda, what are you daydreaming about? Hurry and pack," Helna called to her.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Helna, who do you think she is?" Oda whispered, linking arms with Helna.

    "Who? Oh, look at me, I''ve forgotten to y host," Helna said, pping her hands and walking over

    with a smile.

    "Helna, what are you doing?"

    "ying host, of course."

    "But you don¡¯t even know who she is."

    "You silly girl, if vin has brought a girl all this way, need there be any question?" Helna neatly

    adjusted her clothes, then stood beside Mari, looking her up and down with increasing approval.

    "My dear, might I inquire your name?"

    Mari, cool andposed, nodded politely. "Mari."

    "A lovely name. Are you also a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Cobalt Strike?" Helna was secretly amazed; such beauty

    and elegance were rare to behold. Fortune smiled upon her nephew.

    "I am a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of Botanic Haven."

    Botanic Haven? That meant she hailed from the nobility within Cobalt Strike, a fine background

    indeed. Helna''s fondness grew. "And how long have you known vin?"

    "A few months'' acquaintance."

    Perfect! Helna''s smile deepened. "And your age, my dear?"

    Mari suddenly felt a misunderstanding had urred and quickly rified. "I am vin¡¯s senior

    apprentice."

    "A senior apprentice, how wonderful, surely you are most kind and caring." Helna took her hand,

    nodding in satisfaction.

    Mari let out an awkward chuckle, unsure how to exin further.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    As the afternoon hustle bustled on, Lucan gathered the two deputy captains and centurions of the

    guard. "Is everything in ce?"

    Godfred nodded affirmatively. "Six hundred people are stationed in the Western Quarter. Should

    Elder Connas approach the mines, we should detect him at the first sign."

    They had been tirelessly working since the previous midnight, drenched in sweat, yet far from

    weary; instead, they were filled with vim and vigor.

    "It''s been hard work. Tell everyone to take turns resting. There''s no need for over-vignce. Elder

    Connas has but fifty men, not a significant threat," Lucan said, pleased. A day and a night had

    passed since the incident, and the spirits of his men were still high. Their mettle was uneroded by

    the years of hardship or the recent execution of Vandill.

    "Where has Lord vin gone? We have not yet formally met."

    Since the previous night, all had been preupied, and Godfred, keen to meet vin, had found

    no opportunity. Beforest night, his impression of vin was still that of the boy from years past.

    He never expected their reunion to be amidst such circumstances after so many years. vin, now

    dashing and sharp-eyed, exuded a calm, steely resolve and fearlessness, surprising Godfred

    greatly.

    "He''s up in the mountains." Lucan pointed toward the distant high peaks. On the western edge of

    the mines stood a mountain a thousand meters tall. It was the best vantage point to overlook the

    entire mining operation.

    "Shall we go see him?"

    Lucan fell silent for a moment. "Today is Lord vin''s birthday. After tonight, he''ll be sixteen."

    Atop the mountain, vin stood quietly, gazing upon the lively mine below. Thousands of torches

    illuminated the mines, as the people celebrated with robustughter into the night.

    vin smiled, yet his face was streaked with tears.

    ¡°After tonight, I will be sixteen.

    ¡°After tonight, Azure Mountain will be a part of history.

    ¡°After tonight, I must lead over two hundred thousand back to Stormcast.

    ¡°After tonight, I will grow stronger and more steadfast.

    ¡°After tonight, I will face more enemies, and I will find more allies.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    vin raised his head to the stars, as if he could see his loving parents once again.

    ¡°Father, Mother, wherever you are, alive or in the afterlife, pray for me.

    ¡°Father, Mother, no matter what happened back then, and whoever was involved, I will uncover the

    truth and ensure they pay for their debts in blood...

    ¡°Tonight is not the end, but the beginning, the beginning of everything!!¡±

    "Sir." Lucan approached the mountaintop and coughed lightly.

    vin quietly wiped away his tears and turned with a smile. "Uncle Lucan."

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "Just fanciful thoughts."

    "Today is your birthday," Lucan observed vin''s handsome, resolute face. vin was far more

    mature than others his age, and Lucan knew the burdens vin carried were much heavier.

    "Uncle Lucan, you remember."

    "It was on the day of your birth that I found myself a wanderer in Stormcast, and the day the Lord of

    the City gave me shelter." Lucan stood with vin atop the mountain, looking out at the bustling

    mines. ¡°The city is abuzz with talk of you. They are grateful you came to rescue them, and that you

    didn''t abandon them."

    "The Mallister family owes them."

    "There''s no debt. Over the years, their demands have grown modest, and are easily satisfied."

    "Give me a few more years, and I will restore Stormcast to its former peace and prosperity."

    "There¡¯s no need to rush. You''ve already done well, and we''re proud of you."

    Lucan remembered vin''s vow to find a way to save Azure Mountain within half a year, thinking it

    was just a burst of youthful bravado at the time. He didn''t expect vin to actually achieve it. What

    delighted him more was vin''s growth; vin had advanced to Novice Mage Stage IX within a

    year and even made a name for himself at The sh of Eight Orders. Had his parents been alive,

    they would have been immensely proud.

    "This is just the beginning. There will be many more challenges ahead."

    "It will be difficult, but you have us!"

    "Lord vin! You have us!" Two figures, a man and a woman, arrived at the mountaintop, deputy

    captains of the Mallister family guard, Godfred, and Grima.

    Godfred, a Master Mage at Stage V, d in ck, was tall and lean with a handsome visage.

    Despite being younger than Lucan by a few years, he looked youthful, with a habitual smirk that

    exuded a roguish charm.

    Grima, a Master Mage at Stage IV, was a formidable female warrior, towering and armed with a

    blood-red spear that seemed an extension of her being. Radiating an intimidating presence, she

    was once a general in the Lord''s army, who did not flee during the disaster, steadfastly protecting

    the Mallister family.

    "Thank you!!" vin''s heart warmed, grateful for their unwavering protection of the Mallister family

    over eight years, a testament to enduring loyalty.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    "You make it sound like we''re strangers if you thank us," Godfred and Grima said earnestly,

    studying vin. When they had parted, he was but a child, and now, eight years on, he had grown

    so much, bearing a resemnce to his father, yet with an even more resolute demeanor.

    "Do we depart tomorrow, or wait until after Elder Connas arrives?" Godfred was eager to leave this

    forsaken ce.

    "We''ll move after dealing with Elder Connas."

    "What''s the state of Stormcast now?" Grima inquired.

    "The Mollen family has helped to scout Stormcast. It isn''t a ghost town but has be a resting

    spot for mercenaries, filled with taverns and pleasure houses, utterly chaotic." Stormcast, bordering

    the Cloudveil Woods, was amon restocking point for mercenaries even eight years prior. Since

    the Mallister family''s withdrawal and the citizens'' exodus, it had be awless territory, with

    countless mercenaries making it their den. One could only imagine the level of disorder.

    Many merchants also seized the opportunity, setting up shops to buy treasures from the

    mercenaries at low prices.

    Godfred and Grima exchanged nces. "Shall we head back and deal with it first?"

    vin shook his head. "Those mercenaries are desperados, having lived there for many years, and

    they won''t leave easily. If you send too few, they won''t pay attention, but if you send many, how will

    you move over two hundred thousand people? I''ve thought about it, let''s send a hundred-man

    squad to investigate and spread the word about the pardon of Cobalt Strike. We''ll focus our efforts

    on moving everyone to a location outside the forest, find a ce to settle, and then deal with those

    mercenaries."

    "Alright!! We''ll follow your n."

    "These times may be hard. Have the guard ready themselves."

    "As long as we can rebuild Stormcast, no matter how tough or tiring, we will do it," Godfred

    stretched his arms with vigor. It felt as if all the shackles binding him were now unfastened, leaving

    him light andfortable.

    vinmanded, "Uncle Lucan, distribute the magical ore and Elixir Herb among the guard."

    "Give them all away? That''s not advisable," Lucan shook his head.

    "We have over seven thousand pieces of magical ore, with several hundred pieces of Intermediate

    magical ore, and more than a dozen pieces of Super magical ore. They''re too precious to distribute,

    we should keep them as the foundation for the new Lord''s manor," Godfred also objected.

    Grima advised, "Yes, I know you''re kind-hearted, but to rebuild Stormcast, these are essential

    funds."

    vin chuckled, "The rebuilding of the ancient city will be handled by the Mollen family. They will

    arrange for caravans toe over and take overpletely. The key is to enhance the strength of

    the guard. So, distribute as you see fit, and just leave me a little."

    "Really?" The three of them were ted.

    "Yes, truly. We don''t need to fret about the ancient city anymore. Our most important task now is to

    increase our strength, otherwise, even if the city is rebuilt, it will be an easy target for others to

    attack."

    "Lord vin, what exactly is your rtionship with Balder? Why would the Mollen family go to such

    lengths to help?"

    "Don''t worry, there are no schemes involved."

    Lucan and the others nodded, trusting vin''s word. "The Mollen family''s trade guild is thergest

    in the Nortnds. With their full support, the rebuilding of Stormcast is within reach."

    "Distribute the magical ore, and share out the Elixir Herb and Elixir Fruit to boost our strength as

    soon as possible. And mention the help from Mollen Commerce to the guard to boost their morale."

    "Right away! I¡¯ll be off!" Godfred suddenly leaped from the mountaintop.

    From the kilometer-high peak, a steep cliffy before him. His jump startled vin, but after

    plummeting for a hundred meters, Godfred''s body was suddenly enveloped in a purple aura. A pair

    of magnificent wings unfurled amidst a brilliant purple light, scattering feathers across the sky. The

    wings, five meters in length, pped powerfully, carrying Godfred in a swift dive like a streak of light,

    cutting through the night sky toward the mining area.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Is that Combat Magic?" vin eximed in surprise.

    Lucan watched the fading purple light and nodded. "Beast Essence! A kind of Combat Magic that

    can merge with Beasts. The stronger the Beast, the moreplete the fusion, the greater the

    power. Godfred''s body now harbors the spirit of five great Beasts."

    vin was amazed, "Was there such Combat Magic in existence?"

    "Combat Magic is powerful, but the cost of training is high. This set of Combat Magic demands

    much of the body, and the training can be brutally damaging. One essentially feeds one¡¯s own body

    to the Beast Spirit, and a single misstep can lead to being devoured. Moreover, Beast Spirits are an

    elusive existence, and gaining their favor is even harder. Godfred came across the Beast Essence

    by chance and made a greatmitment to begin his training."

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    When vin returned to his kin, it was deep into the night.

    Mari was under the diligent care of Helna, who was treating her as if she were already a future

    daughter-inw, much to the amusement of Oda and the others, who could barely contain their

    laughter.

    Mari was at a loss for words and rather helpless; the more she tried to exin, the more

    confused the situation became, until she no longer knew what to do.

    She couldn''t very well give Helna the cold shoulder¡ªMari''s icy demeanor was no match for

    Helna¡¯s warmth.

    Upon seeing vin''s return, Mari found him more agreeable than ever and hurried over to him,

    scolding in a low voice, "What took you so long to get back!"

    Helna observed Mari''s anxious manner and nodded in satisfaction. "Look, just look, she¡¯s cooing

    to our dear boy. Even the coldest, proudest girl changes when she''s in love. Our boy is blessed

    indeed.¡±

    Oda murmured, "Helna, you might be mistaken."

    "You''re still young, you don''t understand these things. I have experience. I know."

    vin was dragged by Mari into a nearby stone cottage, the door shutting behind them with a

    thud.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Helna smiled knowingly, her expressionden with implications. "Our boy has grown up."

    Oda stuck out her tongue yfully and giggled behind her hand.

    Mari, with a stern face, said, "You''ll have to exin things to Helnater."

    "Exin what?" vin was puzzled. Had Helna upset her? She seemed quite happy chatting away.

    "Exin your rtionship with me!"

    ¡°Helna mistook you as...?" vin suddenly realized.

    Mari rolled her eyes at him. "The situation is resolved, and I''m going back to the Organization."

    "I was hoping you could help me with something."

    Mari deadpanned. "You''re really not shy about asking for favors, are you?"

    vin gave a wry smile. "There aren''t many willing to help me. I have no choice but to trouble you."

    "Out with it."

    "You''ve seen what''s been happening these past few days. The Grand Elder defied the

    Commander''s orders, not only to execute me but also the entire Mallister family. Does someone

    with such a malicious heart deserve to be the Grand Elder of Cobalt Strike?"

    "What can you do about it? You want to impeach him?"

    "I''m hoping you could subtly bring this up to the Botanic Haven Elder. If possible, help me restrain

    the Grand Elder, even if just for a few months." vin knew that after wiping out Vandill''s group, the

    Grand Elder wouldn''t leave things be, and he might concoct something even more dreadful. Without

    the power to confront him head-on, vin needed to contain him indirectly.

    Cobalt Strike wasn''t solely under the Grand Elder''s control. The Commander and the Botanic

    Haven Elder were other titans of power. If either of them would, they could indeed give the Grand

    Elder a hard time, holding him at bay for a while.

    "The Grand Elder has indeed gone too far. If I tell my mentor, he certainly won''t stand by idly."

    The Grand Elder''s actions were indeed frightening, but even more so was the fact that over three

    hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s were willing to carry out his will. Were they all under the Grand Elder''s control?

    Elder Connas, who knew full well that the Commander had pardoned vin, still sought to execute

    him on the Grand Elder''s behalf¡ªthis was no longer ''friendship'' but... loyalty!

    What about the other Elders who ''befriended'' the Grand Elder like Connas? Were they also loyal?

    The more influence the Grand Elder wielded, the weaker the Commander''s authority became¡ªa

    grave concern for an Organization with centuries of legacy. If her mentor knew, he would no longer

    remain silent.

    "That''s wonderful! If you do this for me, I''ll be in your debt," vin said excitedly, finding Mari

    increasingly pleasing to the eye.

    "Are you moved?"

    "Of course."

    "Forget it. I don''t need your gratitude. I want a tangible return."

    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    "A secret."

    "What secret?"

    "Answer a few questions for me. If you respond well, I''ll ask my mentor to intervene, at least giving

    you a three-month reprieve."

    vin met Mari''s gaze, understanding her intent. "Do you want to know about the Chained

    Spirit?"

    "You answer, and I help. You refuse to answer, and I refuse to help."

    The matter of the Chained Spirit had dragged on too long, and Mari had to ount for it to her

    mentor. It concerned not only Botanic Haven but also Cobalt Strike. She was willing to help vin,

    but she had her own responsibilities.

    vin hesitated for a moment, pondering, "What does the Chained Spirit mean to you? If it''s a

    threat, why not eradicate it? If it''s not a threat, why seal it within Botanic Haven?"

    "That is a secret of Botanic Haven. I can only tell you it was a matter of necessity."

    vin considered for another moment, then nodded, "Ask."

    "Is the Chained Spirit inside you?" Mari inquired seriously.

    "Yes!" vin formally admitted.

    "Have you made a deal with it?"

    "Not yet."

    "What has it told you?"

    "It is from the Warrior Tribe of the East and wishes to return there as soon as possible."

    "Have you agreed to help?"

    "I haven''t decided."

    "Is it weak?"

    "Presumably."

    "Why did it choose you?"

    "I''m not sure."

    Mari felt she had a grasp on the situation. "Onest question."

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Go ahead."

    "If my mentor doesn''t help you restrain the Grand Elder, how confident are you in protecting

    Stormcast?"

    "Not very."

    "Is it not very, or not at all?" Mari needed to remind vin that if they helped him, it would be akin

    to saving Stormcast. He had to remember this favor when making deals with the Chained Spirit in

    the future.

    vin shook his head. "Nothing is certain, if no one in Cobalt Strike aids me, I may have no choice

    but to pledge my service to The Covert Bloodlore Society."

    "Do you truly believe that''s your only option?"

    "What other choice might I have?"

    Mari suddenly scoffed, "Are you still fixated on that girl? Did she bewitch your soul with but a

    single perch upon your bedchamber?"

    vin stared at Mari and suddenlyughed, "Why¡­ your tone... it''s rather peculiar..."

    Mari responded coldly, "Don''t tter yourself. I''m simplymenting on Celesse''s behalf."

    "I am offering myself to the Bloodlore, not to E." vin eyed Mari, then pointed at his own

    face and then at hers. "Your cheeks are flushed."

    Mari, acting on impulse, touched her cheeks but noticed vin''s sly grin. Her expression was

    dark, and she pped vin across the face. "You bastard!"

    A knock suddenly echoed from the door.

    "Who goes there?" vinposed himself, while Mari stepped back five paces.

    "It''s me," Oda peeked in yfully, her big, round eyes scanning them. "Helna sent me to deliver

    some things to you."

    "What things?"

    "Let''s be clear, this wasn''t my doing. Helna arranged it." Oda stuck out her tongue yfully and

    pushed the door open.

    "My lord, mydy," several maids entered, one carrying bedding, another holding a washbasin, and

    another with sweetmeats, all of which they ced upon the bed. They bid them good evening with

    suppressed giggles and retreated.

    vin''s face was streaked with disbelief, and his eyes twitched. What was the meaning of this?

    Mari truly lost herposure this time, standing still, unsure whether to stay or to go.

    In the courtyard, Balder was utterly baffled. "Did I misspeak? No, I clearly stated there was nothing

    between them!"

    He hade to find vin, but Helna had inquired about the situation. He spoke the truth, but in

    the blink of an eye, Helna had arranged for the delivery of bedding.

    "I do fancy thatss," Helna gazed at the stone cottage.

    "But this..."

    "I¡¯m creating a bit of intimacy, fostering their affection, who knows? It might just blossom into

    something real."

    Balder looked at Helna deeply, giving a thumbs-up.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    On the third morning, Elder Connas and his weary band of adventurers arrived at Azure Mountain.

    After six grueling days and nights of relentless pursuit, their spirits were worn thin. The first two

    days were fueled by purpose and direction, but as time went on, their search became chaotic and

    haphazard, and they were flitting about like headless sprites. The most infuriating part was that from

    beginning to end, they hadn''t caught so much as a glimpse of vin.

    It wasn''t until yesterday morning that they considered the possibility that vin hadn''t actually fled

    that night. They had assumed he had escaped, and in their fervor, they had chased phantoms for a

    hundred leagues, leading their hunt in thepletely wrong direction. Meanwhile, vin likely

    watched them leave like they were fools, then casually circled around, arriving at Azure Mountain

    ahead of them.

    The more they thought about it, the more usible it seemed; otherwise, they wouldn''t have lost

    track of vin sopletely.

    Today, on the outskirts of the mining district, they faced the reality when they were met by vin

    himself, who hadn''t fled at all. They had been yed, and quite thoroughly at that. The cunning

    whelp was certainly too sly.

    "Elder Connas, you lot are too slow. Did you run into trouble on the road?" vin greeted them with

    a smile, nked by five hundred guards of the Mallister family.

    Adirich bristled at the sight of vin''s smiling face, fighting the urge to p him right there.

    Elder Connas'' face was stern as he rebuked, "Who permitted you to leave early? What if you had

    encountered danger? How would we exin that to the Commander?"

    "I was longing for home. It won''t happen again."

    "And where is Elder Vandill? Why did youe alone?" Elder Connas asked coldly, not ready to

    give up. As long as vin was within Cloudveil Woods, there was still a chance to strike. Next time,

    he would not let vin seed.

    "There was... an ident. Elder Vandill made the ultimate sacrifice."

    "Damnation! How dare you jest about such matters?" Elder Connas was furious.

    "No jest. You should see for yourself."

    "Your audacity grows. Step aside!"

    With a cold snort, Elder Connas strode past vin, but stopped in his tracks a few stepster. The

    clearing ahead was filled with bodies, covered in white and ck shrouds, easily numbering seven

    or eight hundred. Elder Connas'' mouth hung open in shock.

    Adirich and the others followed, equally stunned by the sight before them.

    vin approached one of the bodies and lifted the white shroud. "This is Elder Vandill."

    Elder Connas quickly moved closer and, upon seeing the body, recognized Vandill immediately.

    Vandill''s face was pale, eyes wide and mouth agape, as if he had died in disbelief. Could it be that

    Vandill, the esteemed Cobalt Strike Elder, was dead?

    vin stood up. "And these others..."

    "What of them?" Adirich demanded, looking at vin.

    "See for yourself."

    Adirich hurriedly uncovered other white shrouds to find the bodies of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s tasked with

    guarding the Azure Mountain mining district. Bodies, nothing but bodies, densely covered the

    ground.

    They were stunned. What on earth had happened?

    Elder Connas closed Vandill''s eyes with a solemn gesture. Bowing his head and gritting his teeth,

    he struggled to contain his emotions. "vin, I demand an exnation!"

    "Two nights ago, a band of mountain brigands stormed Azure Mountain, looting and killing, and

    forced their way into the manor. Elder Vandill led the guardian Prot¨¦g¨¦s in a bloody battle, ultimately

    falling with honor. s, such a pity."

    "Enough!" Elder Connas rose abruptly, barely holding back a curse.

    vin shook his head, feigning regret. "I know it''s hard to ept, but what''s done is done, Elder

    Connas. Mourn with dignity."

    Elder Connas was seething. Brigands? A bloody battle? Was vin mocking them?

    Adirich and the others took a deep breath, a cold realization dawning upon them. Were they all

    dead? Who had done this? Surely, it was vin''s doing. Did he dare to kill a Cobalt Strike Elder?

    Were all the Prot¨¦g¨¦s slew by his hand?

    Such wickedness, such a foul deed.

    vin continued, "I owe a great debt to Elder Vandill. He sent the Mallister family guards away to

    protect the panicked citizens. Otherwise... well..."

    Lucan and the others exchanged knowing nces. Lord vin''s acting was not half bad. He was

    quite convincing!

    Elder Connas clenched his jaw, suppressing his rage. "What brigands? How could the ones around

    Azure Mountain be so bold as to y a Cobalt Strike Elder?"

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "We''re just as puzzled. There were a thousand of them, reckless in their raiding and arson. Those

    covered with ck shrouds are the brigands'' bodies, about three hundred, I''d say. The rest fled."

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Elder Connas felt a pang in his heart and quickly lifted several ck shrouds to reveal the faces

    beneath. His vision darkened, and he nearly copsed. As a confidant of the Grand Elder, he was

    somewhat privy to the Grand Elder''s ns, and these ''brigands'' were clearly the Prot¨¦g¨¦s sent by

    the Cobalt Strike.

    The total was over seven hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s, all from the Grand Elder''s faction, now dead.

    vin approached him, his tone was neither too harsh nor too soft. ¡°Do you recognize any of these

    brigands, Elder Connas?¡±

    ¡°I do not,¡± Elder Connas replied, squatting on the ground and closing his eyes tightly. Their loyal

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who were secretly cultivated over many years, were now gone without a trace. He could

    imagine the Grand Elder''s fury upon receiving the news.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    What was meant to be a simple task had gone horribly wrong. How could such an error have

    urred?

    Elder Connas paused for a long while, his face a mask of ice as he turned to Mari. "Speak. What

    exactly has transpired here?"

    Mari replied coolly, "Everything vin has said is true."

    Adirich nearly shouted in anger. His thoughts were racing with usations of lies and deceit. "Do

    they take us for fools?"

    With feigned gravity, vin dered, "This atrocity cannot stand. Cobalt Strike must investigate this

    matter thoroughly."

    "Cobalt Strike will never let the perpetrator escape justice," Elder Connas said, struggling to control

    his emotions and regain hisposure. The situation was suspicious; how could it be that over

    seven hundred Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s had perished without exnation? What had happened in

    the depths of the previous night? And where was Garrat? Surely, this was not the work of the

    Mallister family''s guard; theycked the strength.

    The only possibility that came to mind was that vin had aplices. Perhaps there was a

    hidden force within the Azure Mountain!

    This thought tightened Elder Connas'' chest as a crucial concern dawned on him. If vin dared to

    y Vandill and kill over seven hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike, did he also n to turn on them?

    He nced around the mine nervously, a deep unease spreading within him.

    ¡°The handling of these corpses will be a task for Elder Connas, I¡¯m afraid,¡± said vin.

    ¡°How am I to manage that?¡±

    ¡°By returning them to Cobalt Strike, of course. Let the Commander investigate the origins of these

    bandits. It¡¯s abhorrent that they would dare to kill Elder Vandill, to target Cobalt Strike¡¯s Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Elder Vandill served Cobalt Strike tirelessly for years, only to meet such a tragic end in this mine. It¡¯s

    a sorrowful fate.¡±

    vin spoke with solemnity, but Elder Connas felt like cursing. They were all clever enough to

    understand the subtext. This detestable vin was far too arrogant!

    ¡°Why so silent, Elder Connas? Have you thought of something?¡± vin prodded.

    Concerned about potential ambushes within the mine, Elder Connas dared not provoke vin

    further. ¡°We will look into this matter thoroughly. Leave it with me.¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ve finished our business here and n to return home today.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, and travel safely,¡± Elder Connas said, his words not matching his feelings.

    ¡°The mine will be closed today. My people are gathering in the square. Would you care to address

    them, Elder Connas?"

    "There''s no need. I''d rather not interfere with your affairs."

    "They''ve been enved for eight years, carrying deep scars, and still hardly believing they''re free. I

    thought perhaps you could say a few words to show your support, Elder Connas."

    "Really, there''s no need. I doubt they wish to see another Elder from Cobalt Strike."

    "How could that be? We''re all part of the samemunity, after all. Please, just a few simple

    words."

    The more vin insisted, the more uneasy Elder Connas felt ¨C a genuine disquiet. With over seven

    hundred lifeless bodies before him, the threat of death was both real and overpowering, making it

    impossible for him to assert dominance. Never had he imagined that there woulde a day when

    he''d stand before vin... and feel fear.

    Adirich and the others were puzzled. Why had Elder Connas'' presence weakened? As they mulled

    this over, their expressions shifted subtly. If vin dared harm Vandill, could it be that he nned to

    do the same to them?

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    vin gazed steadfastly at Elder Connas, a sudden smirk breaking across his face. "Are you afraid,

    Elder Connas?"

    "Do I have reason to fear anything?" Elder Connas snorted, his voice betraying the uncertainty

    within. He knew vin had a ruthless streak, but he hadn''t expected him to dare harm Vandill.

    "Then give a little speech then."

    "I''m only responsible for the handover. I don''t deal with the mines. This time, the bandit attack on

    Azure Mountain is a severe matter. I must report back immediately."

    "And what of Elder Vandill''s body?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "It stays for now."

    "It''ll take you ten days to travel back and forth. Who will oversee things here? How about this, Elder

    Connas, you return and leave Adirich and the others behind. There''s still much to settle here."

    "That won''t be necessary! I will also return." Adirich shuddered inwardly and quickly gestured his

    refusal, truly frightened. He feared that once Elder Connas left, he too would be a corpse on

    the ground, with vin fabricating some wild excuse to cover up his death, leaving him to die in

    obscurity.

    "If you leave, and we leave, these bodies will be devoured by wild beasts within days. Who will bear

    the responsibility then?"

    "Could you perhaps stay a few extra days?" Elder Connas inquired tentatively.

    vinughed softly, and remained silent.

    Elder Connas'' eyes twitched, and through gritted teeth, he dered, "I will return! The others stay to

    guard the bodies."

    "Elder!" Adirich cried out in rm.

    "That settles it then."

    "vin, I''d advise you that you''re not yet in a position to be so arrogant. It''s best to keep a low

    profile." Elder Connas cast a nce at vin before turning to leave.

    "Wait!" vin raised his hand to stop him.

    Lucan and the others stepped forward, blocking Elder Connas'' path.

    "What is it you want now?"

    "I''m quite curious about what exactly happened eight years ago. I wonder if you would care to

    enlighten us."

    "Hmph, ask your father." With that, Elder Connas shouldered past Lucan and the others, exiting the

    mining area.

    His departure threw Adirich into a panic. The remaining Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s were suddenly

    meek, hardly daring to breathe, for fear that with a mere gesture from vin, they too would join the

    over seven hundred corpses on the ground.

    vin watched the direction in which Elder Connas had left, silent for a long time.

    Adirich felt uneasy and cast surreptitious nces at vin''s face, not daring to look more closely.

    He had never imagined he''d fear vin, who was a Freshman Prot¨¦g¨¦ and a servant a few months

    prior. However, at this moment, his heart trembled. Beneath his feety corpses, likely the result of

    this madman''s orders.

    "Uncle Lucan." vin signaled with his eyes.

    Lucan nodded and retreated, heading deeper into the mining area.

    "What''s he doing?" Adirich couldn''t help but ask.

    "Fear not, Adirich, it will not harm you," vin said with a smile.

    "Really?" Adirich wasn''t convinced.

    "What else could he possibly be doing?" vin shifted his gaze back, ncing at Adirich. "Can you

    all manage on your own here? There might be bandit Magi-Monsters in the surrounding mountains."

    "We should manage." Adirich wished he could send vin away immediately. He''d rather face

    bandit Magi-Monsters than stay with vin any longer.

    The other Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s felt simrly. They couldn''t understand what had transpired the

    previous night, but it was undoubtedly rted to vin''s ruthless and bold actions. They could

    imagine that vin would one day seek vengeance against Cobalt Strike because this madman

    held grudges.

    "Should I leave some men to guard with you?"

    "No, no, that won''t be necessary." Adirich wanted to maintain his dignity, but hecked the

    confidence.

    "I''ve prepared a que to be taken back."

    "A que?"

    "A gift for the Grand Elder, wishing him boundless prosperity and long life!"

    Adirich''s eyebrows twitched, unable to utter a word.

    "That''s settled then, Adirich. Farewell." vin pped Adirich on the shoulder and proceeded with

    his escort towards the mine.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Lucan, stepping into the mine before the others, nodded to Balder. "Elder Connas has gone. Set

    your men in motion."

    With a smile that remained both innocent and endearing, Balder instructed The Silent de beside

    him. ¡°Escort Elder Connas. Ensure he doesn¡¯t return to Cobalt Strike unscathed.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two Silent de lieutenants left promptly, vanishing from the spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should also depart,¡± Lucan said, looking around the mine. After eight years, it

    was time to say goodbye.

    Azure Mountain was nearly a hundred miles from the edge of Cloudveil Woods. For a Mage, it

    wasn¡¯t too far, but for the average person, it meant a day and a night¡¯s journey.

    To ensure safe passage, they divided the twenty thousand people into six groups, leaving the forest

    in stages, moving one group per day. Though a group of forty to fifty thousand was still immense,

    the escort could just about manage.

    The first group consisted of over forty thousand sturdy volunteers, ready to clear a suitable path on

    the road and construct shelters outside the forest, as no one was certain when they could truly

    return to the ancient city.

    ¡°vin, surely nothing else will go wrong.¡±

    Helna was nervous. After eight years, they were finally leaving, and any mishap could cause

    everyone to break down.

    ¡°Rest assured, nothing more will happen,¡± vinforted Helna.

    ¡°Could Cobalt Strike send trouble our way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements. They won¡¯t be able to reach us for quite some time.¡±

    Helna nodded, her smile one of relief as she straightened vin¡¯s clothes. ¡°My boy has grown up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Oda said, tugging at vin¡¯s garment.

    ¡°You all will stay. Leave in thest group,¡± vin instructed, ruffling Oda¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I shall stay and apany you,¡± Balder dered with conviction.

    ¡°My lord, all preparations areplete,¡± Lucan hurried over. Eight hundred of the Guard and three

    hundred of The Silent de will coborate to ensure protection, while the remaining forces will

    stay behind to safeguard the people within the mining district.

    ¡°March!!¡± vin took a deep breath and strode towards the assembled host of over forty thousand

    people. As they saw vin approach, they stood tall and proud, their spirit undaunted.

    Standing before them, vin looked over the weathered faces and into the steadfast eyes of his

    warriors. His heart was a mix of emotions. Despite having thought of many rousing words the night

    before, he found himself speechless at the moment. With a soft smile and a forceful wave of his

    hand, he proimed, "We''re going home!"

    Over forty thousand souls were stirred, their eyes glistening with warmth, as if something had firmly

    grasped their hearts. Together, they bellowed, "Home!!"

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    From afar, the onlookers sped their mouths, tears brimming in their eyes.

    ¡°Home!¡±

    ¡°We''re going home...¡±

    Oda flung herself into Helna''s embrace, sobbing uncontrobly. The Mallister family all smiled

    through their tears. Outsiders could not fathom their emotions. At this moment, so much hope and

    feelings were invested.

    "March!" vin, holding his ancient sword aloft, led the way forward.

    Godfred spread his wings and took to the skies, a purple radiance filling the heavens as he guided

    the way. The eight hundred of the Guard were resolute, two hundred cleared the path ahead, two

    hundred guarded the rear, and four hundred patrolled the nks.

    The three hundred of The Silent de had already vanished into the dense forest.

    "Onward!" Over forty thousand townsfolk gripped their makeshift spears and cried out with fervor,

    falling into step with determined unity.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Over forty thousand souls marched into the forest, their footsteps startling birds into flight and

    beasts into retreat, yet their presence drew forth the ravenous Magi-Monster.

    A pride of Smoke Panthers was the first to set their sights on them, appearing and disappearing

    within the damp and dim underbrush like flickering mes. Swift as the wind, their blood-red eyes

    pierced through the foliage, greedily fixating on the thronging masses.

    Hundreds of White Skull Baboons swarmed in, scrambling across the towering tree canopies over a

    hundred meters high, chattering and observing the procession below. These Magi-Monsters were

    more ferocious than the wildest direwolves, and to fall into their grasp meant being devoured down

    to the very bone.

    The guards were on high alert, patrolling around the edges of the group. Their energies were

    unleashed and primed for battle.

    The townsfolk, numbering over forty thousand, suppressed their fear and bravely followed the

    procession. They traversed rugged hills, hacked away at dense branches, and cleared the thorny

    underbrush to forge a pathway.

    vin led at the forefront; his brow furrowed, ever vignt for the Magi-Monsters that lurked within

    the woods.

    This was the forest''s edge, without the presence of particrly powerful Magi-Monster species.

    However, the true feary in the swarming groups of these creatures. With their overwhelming

    numbers, should theyunch an assault, the guard detail would struggle to protect everyone.

    Lucan was also tense, not expecting to attract such a number of Magi-Monsters so soon.

    Fortunately, they had yet to encounter any mercenaries.

    The procession was vast, and despite everyone''s best efforts, their pace was slow. By noon, they

    had only covered thirty miles, drawing the attention of thousands of Magi-Monsters, including the

    predatory birds. The creatures saw this multitude of humanity as nothing more than a feast.

    "The Magi-Monsters are increasing in number!" the guard detail warned, their anxiety palpable.

    "Halt the procession. Gather together,"manded vin with a raised hand.

    The guards bellowed orders, and the great mass of people gradually came to a stop before

    assembling as directed.

    vin issued a newmand, "Leave four hundred to guard, and the rest join forces with The

    Silent de. After a moment''s preparation, we strike as one. y as many as we can!"

    The guards quickly reorganized, with four hundred spreading out around the crowd. Lucan and

    others were divided into five groups, each positioned differently, ready to strike. The Silent de

    troops hidden within the forest received their orders, quietly advancing towards the Magi-Monster

    hordes.

    Though the Magi-Monsters were numerous, they were independent groups and quite scattered.

    Upon seeing the procession stop, they also halted within the woods, warily watching.

    A group of Obsidian Pythons could not hold back any longer, slithering out from the underbrush

    towards the people. They were nearly two meters in length, thick-bodied withrge, tough scales

    likeyers of resilient armor.

    "The time is now!! Attack!" Lucan shouted. The four hundred-strong detail surged forward like

    arrows from a bow, charging into the Magi-Monster masses, while The Silent de revealed

    themselves and began their deadly assault.

    The once-peaceful forest erupted into chaos as dazzling Combat Magic unfolded a tapestry of

    death over the Magi-Monster ranks. Caught off guard, the Magi-Monsters scattered in retreat.

    The fierce cullingsted for a short while, destroying swathes of woond and ying over seven

    hundred Magi-Monsters. The nearby Magi-Monsters had been duly subdued.

    After a brief respite, the procession resumed its march. Few Magi-Monsters followed, instead vying

    for the carcasses left by the guard detail.

    As night fell, the perimeter was once again teeming with Magi-Monsters. At vin''smand,

    another ughter unfolded. The ruthless killing not only drove the other Magi-Monsters away but

    also provided them with sustenance. With food readily avable, there was no need to risk hunting

    humans.

    By midnight, the forty thousand were exhausted, nearly at their limit. Then, a scout from the guard

    detail returned with news. "My lord! Just two hundred meters ahead, and we''ll be out of Cloudveil

    Woods."

    "Find a safe and spacious area to set up camp." vin breathed a sigh of relief, thankful to have

    made it through the ordeal.

    With their hearts eased, Lucan and the others spread the good tidings. Leaving the forest was just

    the first step; now, they needed to set up camp and prepare for the arrival of the second wave of the

    procession.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    One of the ancient cities affiliated with Cobalt Strike and less than three hundred miles from

    Stormcast, Golden Scorch was situated on the western edge of Cloudveil Woods, an imposing

    fortress city built amidst a cluster of mountains.

    In the days of yore, Stormcast and Golden Scorch were the mightiest of the five ancient cities. But

    as Stormcast declined, Golden Scorch naturally rose to prominence, even weing many of the

    refugees and mighty warriors who fled from Stormcast. Now, whether it was the strength of the City

    Lord''s manor or the town''s flourishing prosperity, Golden Scorch far outshone the other ancient

    cities, and the treasures it tributed to Cobalt Strike were beyond count.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Deep into the night, the Lord of Golden Scorch, Lawren, made his way to the secretive depths of

    the city to awaken the old Lord, Lanard.

    "Father! I''ve just received wonderful news!" Lawren greeted with a bow, unable to conceal his

    excitement beneath his handsome and schrly demeanor.

    "I''m nearly one with the grave. What news could be so good?" Lanard, his hair as white as frost and

    his face lined with age, slowly emerged from the dim recesses. His gaze was still sharp despite his

    advanced years.

    "The Mallister family... they are returning!"

    "What has happened?"

    "Do you remember vin?"

    "vin?" Lanard pondered, then recognition dawned. "The Mallister''s only son? The one sent to

    Cobalt Strike?"

    "It''s him! He served as a bondservant for eight years, and who knows by what stroke of fortune his

    strength soared so rapidly. Not only was he chosen to partake in The sh of Eight Orders, but he

    also secured a top five ranking in the tournament."

    "Oh?" Lanard expressed his surprise. Making a name for oneself in The sh of Eight Orders was

    no simple feat, and to be among the top five was to be renowned across the Nortnds.

    "Not even Cobalt Strike knows what''s happened to him, but that''s not important now. What matters

    is that the Cobalt Strike Commander has pardoned vin''s servitude, elevating him to a Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, and has even forgiven Stormcast!"

    Lanard nodded slowly, then something came to mind, and he suddenly looked up, locking eyes with

    Lawren.

    Lawren, unable to contain his excitement, nodded vigorously. "The Mallister family¡ªthey''re

    returning!"

    "Good! Very good!" Lanard eximed thrice in approval. "Who of the Mallister family still lives?"

    "Just Zakar and Helna, aside from some others of no consequence."

    "It''s good that some survived." Lanard swung around, striding into the ndestine chamber. He

    made his way to the furthest corner, where he began rummaging around, only to unveil a sheer,

    stone chest of considerable bulk. Roughly three meters in length and a meter wide, the chest bore a

    cloak-and-dagger resemnce to a sarcophagus, shrouded in the room''s deepest, darkest

    recesses.

    "Eight years! It''s been eight years!"

    Lanard slowly opened the stone chest, and insidey a heavy, ancient greatsword, unremarkable in

    its dullness and heft. Aside from showing its age, nothing else about it stood out.

    Lawren followed him in, his heart racing at the sight of the greatsword within the stone chest. After

    eight years, they might finally unlock its secrets.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Eight years prior, they had received word that Cobalt Strike might be conspiring with Stormcast in a

    covert operation involving a mysterious relic that could ensure Cobalt Strike''s enduring prosperity.

    Fueled by ambition, Lanard had acted on this information, ambushing a Stormcast''s convoy and

    seizing all the tribute. Yet, after scouring the tribute, all they found was this ancient de, and

    despite their efforts, they could not unveil any of its mysteries.

    Initially, they believed they had been yed for fools, risking so much for a worthless item.

    However, Cobalt Strike''s subsequent fury and punishment of the Mallister family, as well as the

    envement of all Stormcast members to the mines, made Lanard realize there must¡¯ve been

    deeper secrets within the ancient sword.

    For years, he had pondered and strived to no avail. In his view, there were only two ways to unlock

    the secret ¨C interrogate the surviving Mallisters or question Cobalt Strike.

    Thetter was, of course, out of the question, unless they had a death wish. The former was also

    unlikely, as the Mallisters were all held in Azure Mountain, and the Rocke familycked the power to

    extract them from the heavily guarded mines. As years passed, the matter was slowly set aside.

    "To think I might unlock the ancient sword''s secrets in my lifetime," Lanard said, cradling the old

    de with excitement. He was convinced it held a great secret, be it Combat Magic, a legacy, or a

    relic, any of which could usher the Rocke family to glory.

    Lawren, gazing at the ancient sword, was ovee with emotion. "Father, if the secret of the

    ancient sword helps you break through to be an Archmage, our family will be free from Cobalt

    Strike''s influence and establish a firm foothold in thends of the Nortnds. Your life will be

    extended as well."

    Lanard gently caressed the old greatsword. "When do the Mallisters move out of Cloudveil Woods?"

    "I''ve just received word they''ve started their to relocate. They''re expected to leave within seven

    days."

    "There are only three who may know the secret from back then, Zakar, Helna, and vin. Make

    certain you find out promptly, but be discreet¡ªdon''t alert Cobalt Strike, and don''t turn this into a

    spectacle. Do you understand?"

    "Father, rest assured, I''ll unearth the secret without anyone being the wiser. Neither the Mallisters

    nor Cobalt Strike will connect it back to the past events."

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Six nights hence, in the deep of night, thest of over two hundred thousand townsfolk safely fled

    the depths of the shadowy woods.

    After six migrations, fraught with tension but free of harm, many of the Mallister family''s guards were

    wounded, but thankfully, none were in mortal peril.

    All rejoiced heartily, their cheers not truly erupting until they had left the embrace of Cloudveil

    Woods, breathing atst the sweet air of deliverance. Many embraced, weeping with joy, for their

    trials had ended, and it was time to return home.

    The Mallisters scarcely rested, making rounds in the camp to console andfort their people, as

    excitement and jubtion filled the vast encampment.

    "Where''s the team sent to scout the old town?" vin, not pausing to rest, sought out Lucan for a

    report.

    "They''ve been returning with updates on schedule until today. They haven''t returned yet," Lucan

    shared. He was also waiting for the hundred-man team that was due back at dawn, yet they were

    nowhere to be seen.

    "What''s the attitude of the mercenaries in the city?"

    "Arrogant as can be! We''ve spread the word of the news, but none have left. Their shops and

    pleasure houses are still bustling. Some do not believe Cobalt Strike will pardon the Mallisters,

    while others reckon we''ll need them to rebuild Stormcast and will invite them to stay and continue

    their trade."

    Grima snorted, "Looks like we''ll have to sh steel and spill some blood to make them see sense."

    "Let''s not rush to battle. Uncle Lucan, you stay and watch over the camp. I''ll head to the old city to

    assess the situation."

    "Tonight?"

    "The sooner we resolve the situation in the old city and have our people settled, the safer they''ll be.

    Every day outside the walls is a day of danger," vin said, his heart heavy with the weight of

    responsibility as he gazed upon the sea of tents.

    Godfred spoke up, "My lord, let me take some cleverds to protect you."

    "Let''s go!" vin did not dy, shouldering his ancient sword and plunging into the darkness.

    "Decisive as ever, my lord," chuckled Godfred, signaling hisrades to follow swiftly.

    "Nothing will go wrong," Grima worried.

    "Godfred is careful in his ways. Be at ease, he''ll keep the young master safe," Lucan expressed his

    confidence in Godfred.

    Before dawn, vin reached Stormcast, the city looming in the dark like a slumbering beast

    sprawled across the vast wilderness¡ªimmense and majestic. Yet inside, it was eerily still, without

    light or sound, like a city of the dead.

    How could this be? If it was filled with mercenaries, there should¡¯ve been chaos and mor.

    "My lord, over here!" Godfred called from a distance; he had found the hundred-man team.

    vin hurried over. "What''s happened inside?"

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    They were hidden in the dark brush. "My lord, Golden Scorch''s forces attacked Stormcast."

    "Golden Scorch?" vin was puzzled; he knew of Golden Scorch, and the Rocke family''s rtions

    with the Mallisters were generally cordial, with polite exchanges in normal times.

    "What are they doing here?" Godfred frowned, their confidence could handle mercenaries, but not

    an assault from Golden Scorch.

    "Just this morning, Golden Scorch brought thirty thousand troops and a thousand Mages, driving

    out all the mercenaries, and shutting down the shops. They are mighty strong in these parts, nearly

    rivaling Cobalt Strike, and with little effort, they cleared out everyone; none dared oppose them."

    "And then?" vin looked back at the silent, dark Stormcast.

    "All''s been quiet since. We don''t know what they''re up to." They had been watching for a long time,

    not daring to leave.

    Godfred''s brow furrowed. "My lord, could the Grand Elder have orchestrated Golden Scorch''s

    interference?"

    The others shared this concern. All four ancient cities were Cobalt Strike vassals, and they wouldn''t

    dare ignore a secret edict.

    Standing in the dark, vin pondered and slowly shook his head. "The timing is wrong. The Grand

    Elder should only now be learning of what transpired in the Azure Mountain mines. Even if he were

    to scheme, the word would take some time to reach Golden Scorch, and their response wouldn''t be

    until at least five dayster."

    "Could it have been arranged before?"

    "Even less likely! The Grand Elder did not regard us with concern, and was confident in dealing with

    us within Azure Mountain. There was no reason to prepare a backup n."

    Godfred nodded. "You speak the truth, my lord. The Grand Elder now resorts only to skulking

    tactics, not open persecution. But what does Golden Scorch want? To control Stormcast?"

    vinmanded, "Return and tell Uncle Lucan to bring three hundred of our troops here."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    "My lord, what is your n?"

    "First, I wish to parley with Golden Scorch. I''m curious to see what they''re after."

    At noon the next day, vin, apanied by Lucan and over four hundred guards, approached the

    gates of Stormcast.

    The once-majestic gates were now battered and scarred. The thick stone walls were etched with

    cracks. The protective moat outside had dried to a vast pit, destely surrounding the ancient,

    crumbling city.

    "Who goes there?" came a shout from atop the wall.

    "Lord of Stormcast, vin!" he called to the high ramparts.

    The wall bristled with the Golden Scorch''s armored troops. Their golden armor gleamed in the

    sunlight, imposing and grand. They held bows and arrows, peering down at the gates.

    A golden-armored general shouted, "Lord vin, please wait. The Lord of Golden Scorch has been

    expecting you."

    "Be wary," Lucan murmured to the guard, and the four hundred men braced themselves, ready for

    what mighte.

    Soon, the dpidated gates creaked open, and a heavy drawbridge fell with a thud, kicking up thick

    dust.

    A procession rode forth on steeds, with a middle-aged man at the forefront. His skin was as pale as

    the moon, and his demeanor was extraordinary. He had amanding presence. He was the first

    to spur his horse forward,ughing heartily. "vin, I have been waiting for you for a day. All the

    riffraff of Stormcast have been expelled, the streets are swept clean, and the Lord''s manor has

    been prepared for you, just awaiting your return."

    This sudden, enthusiastic wee left vin and hispanions somewhat bewildered.

    "He is the Lord of Golden Scorch, Lawren!" Lucan whispered to vin.

    vin gestured for his guard to rx a bit, and he approached with a smile. "Lord Lawren, you are

    too kind."

    Lawren dismounted gracefully, and looked vin up and down, nodding with a smile. "In the blink of

    an eye, years have passed, and I hardly dare recognize you."

    "Indeed, I''ve been away for far too long." vin observed the dismounting entourage behind

    Lawren, and with a smile, he said nostalgically, "I didn''t expect you to clear out the ancient city for

    me and be here to wee me home. On behalf of the Mallister family and Stormcast, I thank you."

    "Think nothing of it. I was a good friend of your father back in the day, it''s just... s... don''t hold it

    against me for not being able to help then."

    vin nodded in understanding. "No one can control the decisions of Cobalt Strike."

    Lawren sighed, pping vin''s sturdy shoulder with force. "You''ve been wronged. After that

    incident, we, the lords of the four great cities, met in secret and were all baffled. Punishing the

    whole city just because a tribute was intercepted was a disheartening move from Cobalt Strike. The

    great ancient cities have served Cobalt Strike faithfully for years withoutint, and this is what

    they get in return. Yet, what can we do? Cobalt Strike was resolute, and despite our willingness, we

    were powerless."

    "That''s all in the past now."

    "Right, what''s done is done, and after hardshipes joy. Everything will get better."

    Such heartfelt words were truly moving. vin was touched but couldn''t help feeling a stir of doubt.

    Was Golden Scorch being too enthusiastic? Were they really here to help, or was he just being

    overly sensitive?

    "Lucan? And Godfred, it''s been many years." Lawren greeted them.

    "Lord Lawren, we thank you for everything you''ve done for Stormcast. Justst night, we feared..."

    Lucan and the others bowed respectfully.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "That I would usurp Stormcast? Ha, I would not take advantage of the vulnerable."

    Lucan''sughter was tinged with embarrassment. "Forgive us, we''ve grown used to hardships in

    Azure Mountain, and suddenly this..."

    "No more of that, I understand. Consider this a small rpense. From now on, Golden Scorch will

    fully support Stormcast, striving to restore its former glory."

    vin smiled. "I don''t know how I could ever repay you."

    "Let''s not talk of repayment. If I wanted that, I wouldn''t have prepared everything in advance for

    your homing. You were young back then, unaware of the friendship between your father and

    me; we were nearly sworn brothers," Lawren said, deeply moved.

    "My father often mentioned you," vin said, surprised by this revtion.

    "I''ve always regretted not being able to help you through the years. Thank the heavens, you''ve

    returned." Lawren patted vin''s shoulder again and, wrapping an arm around him, introduced,

    "Come, let me introduce you, this is Felir, and this is Dainis."

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    A young man and a young woman, both in their teens, greeted vin with lightughs and nods,

    taking him in with curious eyes.

    The young man was Lawren''s son, Felir, a strikingly handsomed. He was garbed in a purple tunic

    adorned with embroidered red patterns, oveid with a white doublet, tailored to fit and tter his

    form. His nose was straight and proud, his lips thin, and his eyebrows sharp as swords, cutting

    diagonally above the few strands of raven hair that fell by his temples. His visage was so wlessly

    chiseled it bordered on the sculptural.

    He was the epitome of a beautiful youth.

    The youngdy was Lawren''s daughter, Dainis, d in a green gown. Her smile was blooming like

    spring flowers, her skin fairer than fresh snowfall, and her eyes as clear as a tranquil pond. Her

    features were delicate, and between her brows lingered the serene air of a learned schr. "Lord

    vin, it''s been so long, do you still remember me?"

    vin had some recollection of their names, but the faces he had long forgotten. After all, those

    were memories from his childhood.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Felir was two years vin''s senior, and Dainis was one year older. Both had inherited their parents''

    exceptional genes. Their appearances were strikingly attractive.

    vin nodded. "Time flies, we''ve all grown up."

    Felir sighed lightly. "Indeed, we''ve grown. You''ve suffered in your time away."

    "Fret not about the future, for we are here," Dainis said with a gentle face full of grace. "If you

    encounter any troubles, seek my father''s counsel. He can offer you advice. Just don''t inadvertently

    stir the ire of the Cobalt Strike again."

    Lawren suggested, "Let''s not stand outside any longer. We can talk morefortably within the city

    walls."

    vin expressed his gratitude once more and arranged for Godfred to lead his people back and

    relocate the more than two hundred thousand citizens.

    "Be careful," Godfred whispered, a hint of suspicion in his voice. "Unwarranted kindness often has

    an ulterior motive."

    vin, too, felt something was amiss. In his memory, Lawren had never been so close to his father,

    and Lawren''s current enthusiasm seemed a bit excessive. A na?ve child might have been moved by

    such warmth, perhaps even eager to call Felir brother, but vin was not so easily swayed. His

    mind was as mature as those twice his age, and he couldn''t help but stay vignt.

    Whether it was over-sensitivity or not, it was better to be cautious.

    Lawren led vin and the others into the ancient town. The streets were meticulously clean, devoid

    of weeds. The shops on either side were closed, and aside from the patrolling soldiers of the

    Golden Scorch, there were no other people to be seen.

    vin gazed upon the streets, familiar yet foreign, trying to reconcile them with his memories. But

    all he could see was decay and destion. The cobblestones were cracked and uneven, and once-

    bustling taverns were now reduced to ruins and overgrown with wild grasses. This was but the main

    thoroughfare. What statey beyond in the city''s other quarters?

    How things have changed! How the heart ached at the sight!

    vinmented, "We can never return Stormcast to what it once was."

    Dainis stood by his side, speaking softly, "Things will get better. Cheer up."

    Felir offeredfort, too. ¡°With us here, the mercenaries won¡¯t dare cause trouble. We will stand

    guard until you have rebuilt your manor.¡±

    vin exchanged a few more words of thanks.

    Dainis reflected, ¡°Truth be told, I had almost forgotten you. It wasn¡¯t until my father mentioned a few

    days ago that the Mallister family had been pardoned and that you were returning, that I

    remembered you and learned of your hardships. I feel regret and sympathy. Father said we would

    come to help, and so my brother and I are here."

    Felir added, "While you were with the Cobalt Strike, we felt helpless. Now that you''ve returned, we''ll

    help however we can. Don''t be shy to ept it; the priority is to rebuild the old city and settle those

    two hundred thousand souls."

    Lawren, walking ahead, also engaged in heartfelt conversations with Lucan and the others,

    reminiscing about the past and discussing the present. Their words wereced with endless

    sentiment.

    They arrived at the Lord''s manor, which was now upied by the Golden Scorch''s troops. Two-

    thirds of the manor''s surroundings had copsed, leaving only a small portion of the gardens intact.

    The air carried the scent of wine and rouge, a testament to the mercenaries and traders who had

    repurposed the ce.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    vin entered the manor alone, refusing anypany, and wandered through the decrepit

    buildings and courtyards. He could almost hear the joyousughter from years past and see the

    faces of loved ones. The ruins of the courtyard still bore traces of those days, but the people were

    gone.

    vin had braced himself for this moment, yet his heart still felt constricted. He found himself in the

    courtyard where his parents once lived, now just rubble and overgrowth.

    "Father, Mother, your son has returned."

    vin sat on a stone, quietly observing the familiar ruins. He had returned, and the Mallister family

    would never leave again. No one would take this city from him again.

    ¡°This city and its people would all silently await your return. Be it in the flesh or in spirit.¡±

    ¡°vin, may Ie over?¡± Dainis approached, her gentle beauty and dignified grace making her

    seem like a nobledy from a secluded bower.

    vin rubbed his face hard, grounding himself back to reality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. The past is behind us. What matters is that you protect the Mallister family today, and

    the future Stormcast.¡±

    ¡°Some things can be left behind, but others can¡¯t. I will find out the truth about who caused this

    tragedy over the past eight years.¡± Dainis moved gracefully towards vin and draped a cloak over

    his shoulders, her touch tender. ¡°Do you remember much about what happened eight years ago?

    Father has been investigating, but he hasn¡¯t found any useful leads. If you remember anything, tell

    him, it might help.¡±

    vin shook his head. ¡°It was the loss of a magical treasure that brought disaster upon my family.¡±

    With delicate fingers, Dainis gently caressed vin¡¯s cheek. Her voice was full ofpassion. ¡°Do

    you know what magical treasure it was?¡±

    vin raised his hand to push hers away, but subconsciously he looked up, locking eyes with

    Dainis. In that instant, ripples stirred in the clear depths of Dainis¡¯ eyes, and a spark of sharpness

    twinkled through and pierced into vin''s gaze.

    vin felt a momentary daze. His raised hand slowly fell as he gazed at her, perplexed.

    "Do you know what the magical treasure is?" Dainis asked again, her eyes rippling as she stared

    straight into vin''s.

    "I do not."

    "What do you know?"

    "A few days before the incident, the Grand Elder of Cobalt Strike came to my father and spoke

    privately of certain matters. Later, my father left with his personal guards and returned with a

    magical treasure, which he hid among the tributes, and then took it to Cobalt Strike with my mother."

    "Where did that magical treasuree from?"

    "I do not know."

    "In your years at Cobalt Strike, did the Grand Elder ever mention anything to you?"

    "No." vin slowly shook his head.

    Dainis'' expression turned cold, and gone was any hint of her prior softness and delicacy. Her eyes

    rippled as she stared into vin''s, pressing further, "What fortune have youe into? Is it rted

    to the secret treasure of yesteryear?"

    "I took a mentor."

    "Who?"

    "He¡¯s gone."

    The ripples in Dainis'' eyes slowly faded away, returning to their pristine rity. She touched vin

    gently, rousing him from his distraction. "Why are you daydreaming? What''s on your mind?"

    "Hmm?" vin rubbed his forehead, closing his eyes briefly. "Nothing."

    "It seems you''re truly weary. I''lle back to see youter."

    "Oh, alright." vin sat on a stone, lost in his thoughts.

    As Dainis turned the corner, she nced back with a chill in her gaze, then left the courtyard.

    vin sat in a daze for a while, a cold light shing through his bright eyes. He muttered under his

    breath, "Wretch! I knew you harbored ill intentions!"

    Deep within the Energy Realm, the Chained Spirit warned, "Beware, it''s a soul-capturing type of

    Combat Magic!"

    "Thank you!" vin had almost been ensnared, if not for the Chained Spirit in the Energy Realm

    alerting him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Before nightfall, over two hundred thousand souls had all relocated to Stormcast, returning to their

    long-lost homes. That night, torches flickered to life throughout the ancient city, their small mes

    illuminating the ruins of their homnd. Though everything they once knew was gone, they were

    still alive, and with life, came hope.

    Helna and their kin took up residence in the hastily arranged courtyard of the Lord''s keep. Faced

    with the dpidated grandeur, they were filled with countless emotions, and their smiles were tinged

    with the trails of tears.

    The Rocke family bustled about warmly, keeping thempany. Both Helna and Korb were moved,

    grasping at their hands and repeating their thanks. After years of suffering, the warmth and aid of

    others felt like a distant memory now returned.

    "Lord vin, you called for me?" Lucan entered vin''s chamber.

    "Is everyone settled in?"

    "Mostly. The people of Golden Scorch have been a great help."

    "How are Helna and the others holding up?"

    "They''re anything but calm. Their ties to the old city, to the Mallister family, run too deep."

    vin stood by the window, observing the busy figures outside. ¡°I may have found the culprit.¡±

    ¡°What culprit?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The one from eight years ago.¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡± Lucan¡¯s eyes shed with a sudden fierceness, stepping forward involuntarily.

    ¡°The Rocke family.¡±

    ¡°What have you discovered? We can¡¯t suspect them just because they seem overly enthusiastic.¡±

    ¡°Trust me. You continue with your duties, and don¡¯t draw attention. Assign Godfred and Grima tasks

    to safeguard Korb and Helna, but do it subtly.¡±

    The questions Dainis had pressed with her soul-siphoning sorcery still echoed in vin¡¯s mind. Why

    were they interested? Why did they keep mentioning the magical treasure? The most likely

    possibility was that they were the culprits of the tragedy that happened in the past.

    vin had previously wondered why the culprits had vanished after obtaining the magical treasure,

    with Cobalt Strike searching in vain for so long. Now it dawned on him that it might¡¯ve been the

    foolish Rocke family who had acquired the magical treasure but dared not use it, or didn''t know how

    to.

    Their inquiries were likely attempts to unearth more specific details from the past, to unlock the

    secrets of the magical treasure.

    Survivors from the Mallister family were scarce, and even fewer might¡¯ve known the secrets of that

    time. Besides vin, only Korb and Helna were in the know.

    The Rocke family and Golden Scorch! Could it really be them?

    A cold glint appeared in vin¡¯s eyes, and a murderous intent began to stir within him.

    ¡°Lord vin, what should we do?¡± Lucan¡¯s voice was low.

    ¡°Do nothing for now; just pretend to cooperate. But remember, Dainis is adept at soul-siphoning. Do

    not be alone with her, and avoid her gaze.¡±

    ¡°We do nothing? Isn¡¯t that dangerous if it¡¯s really them?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare overstep. The matter involves Cobalt Strike. Should they expose themselves

    with rash action, they¡¯d face utter ruin. Why else do you think they y at being so affable?¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Lucan departed, softly closing the door behind him. He

    turned to observe the Rocke family¡¯s constantings and goings within the keep, clenching his

    fists. After eight years of toil, they had just returned and already stumbled upon a clue. ¡°The Rocke

    family, you''ve underestimated us, underestimated the Lord vin. By the heavens, justice has

    finally shown itself!¡±

    vin remained silent for a long time, then let out a sigh. Whether it was the Rocke family or not,

    he''d soon have his confirmation.

    He closed the window,id out the Grand Arcanum of the de, the True Thunder, and arranged

    five pieces of Supermagical ore on the table. He was preparing to attempt a breakthrough to

    Advanced Mage.

    Every past attempt had been made with exhaustive effort, alwayscking either Combat Magic or

    power. This time, vin was fully prepared.

    The Grand Arcanum of the de could be studied for its third form. True Thunder was a Master

    Combat Magic rewarded by The sh of Eight Orders. With Shadowbringer also within him,

    perhaps another breakthrough could be researched. Plus, he also had Supermagical ore to aid him.

    vin was confident in this breakthrough to Advanced Mage.

    ¡°Advanced Mage!¡± vin gripped the Dawnedge de and opened the Grand Arcanum of the

    de.

    ¡°Grand Arcanum of the de, the third form¡ªEnigma of the Ether Cloud!¡±

    The initially obscure words gradually became clear before his eyes, as if piercing through the fog to

    reveal a clear sky. Each word struck like a sword, piercing his eyes, and the sound of the sword

    rang like thunder, deafening to the ears.

    Cobalt Strike.

    Elder Connas, covered in blood and missing an arm, managed to flee back to Cobalt Strike. He

    encounteredpowerful Magi-Monsters along the way, and each encounter was a fierce battle. Hhe

    suspected someone had intentionally drawn the Magi-Monsters to him.

    Elder Connas was in a dire state and dared not enter through the main gate. He sneaked in through

    a secluded corner of the Organization and made his way to the Sacred Territory, where the Grand

    Elder was in seclusion.

    With his back to Connas, the Grand Elder''s hair fell like a cascade, tied casually with a silken

    ribbon. He listened quietly to Connas'' agonized tale.

    Bearing his pain, Elder Connas gasped weakly, "vin must have found allies. I strongly suspect

    Bloodlore!"

    "Reason?" the Grand Elder asked with a calm voice.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    "During the sh of Eight Orders, the Bloodlore Commander showed great interest in vin, and

    even visited his chambers for a private discussion thatsted half an hour. Furthermore, the

    Bloodlore Commander''s granddaughter, E, seems to have taken a fancy to vin, appearing in

    his courtyard several times after midnight. The terms they offered were very tempting. First, the

    Bloodlore Commander would take vin as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦; second, E would be vin''s

    lover; and third, they would help him solve various troubles. At the time, I wondered how vin

    could refuse Bloodlore. Now, thinking about it, it''s very likely that while he appeared loyal to Cobalt

    Strike on the surface, he had already struck a deal with Bloodlore in secret."

    Elder Connas had suspected the Mollen family, but after much consideration, he felt that the Mollen

    family didn''t have the nerve. They were merely a mercantile guild, and not bold enough to massacre

    Cobalt Strike''s Elders and Prot¨¦g¨¦s just for vin. Aside from the Mollen family, the only ones who

    could aid vin and dare confront Cobalt Strike were those of Bloodlore.

    The damned vin was too cunning! No, rather, too clever¡ªhe had anticipated that the Grand

    Elder would target the Mallisters.

    They really underestimated vin!

    The Grand Elder''s hands, sped behind his back, slowly tightened into fists. "Garrat has not yet

    returned."

    "Could he also have been in?" Elder Connas looked up in disbelief, then affirmed, "It must be

    Bloodlore, without a doubt."

    "I was careless," admitted the Grand Elder. His ns had been designed to ensure that the

    operation would go smoothly, without fail, dealing with vin and the Mallisters once and for all.

    Once they were dead, even if the Commander would have doubts, he would no longer delve into

    the matter. But the Grand Elder had underestimated vin, who had delivered a resounding p to

    his dignity¡ªVandill, Garrat, and over seven hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s, were all lost to vin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What do we do now? Shall I arrange for someone to take out vin in Stormcast? We were

    careless this time; it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°The forest provided cover, allowing us to act without restraint, but in Stormcast, killing vin won¡¯t

    be so simple,¡± the Grand Elder noted. He wasn¡¯t so brazen that he would make it obvious to all that

    he was after vin.

    ¡°So we let it go?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to think on it.¡±

    ¡°What about the bodies at Azure Mountain?¡±

    ¡°I will arrange for other Elders to take control swiftly. Remember, keep this quiet.¡±

    ...

    In the apothecary of Botanic Haven, Mari detailed the events to the Botanic Haven Elder,

    including the Grand Elder¡¯s dastardly actions, her suspicions of him, and the Chained Spirit within

    vin.

    The Botanic Haven Elder sighed deeply. ¡°The Grand Elder is ambitious. He is preparing to be

    Commander.¡±

    As a former young Commander, what he least wanted to see was infighting within the Organization

    and factions vying for power, yet the Grand Elder¡¯s current actions were clearly part of a power

    grab, psychologically dismissing the current Commander. This was a taboo, not to be easily

    forgiven.

    ¡°We can¡¯t allow the Grand Elder to continue his reckless behavior. vin has made his position

    clear. If we can help restrain the Grand Elder, he willmunicate with the Chained Spirit within

    him.¡±

    ¡°We should seize vin and confine him in Botanic Haven.¡±

    ¡°The matter of the Chained Spirit must be resolved; we cannot keep suppressing it forever. Now is

    our chance. The stronger vin bes, the greater the possibility of controlling it, and the more

    leverage we¡¯ll have in negotiations,¡± Mari pleaded earnestly. The reason Botanic Haven couldn¡¯t

    kill the Chained Spirit was that its soul was linked to the Death Stones of its tribe. Should its spirit be

    destroyed, the Warrior Tribe of the East¡¯s Death Stones would alert them to its demise. Then,

    should the Warrior Tribe of the East descend upon Cobalt Strike, true destruction would follow.

    She had always worried that Botanic Haven could suppress the Chained Spirit only temporarily, not

    forever. Eventually, the Chained Spirit would perish, and disaster woulde. What then would

    happen if they captured vin? Would they continue to lock him up? Without a better solution, she

    preferred to invest efforts in vin.

    The Botanic Haven Elder remained silent. He understood the logic, but could they pin their hopes

    on vin, a criminal who resented Cobalt Strike? He feared that vin might strike a deal with the

    Chained Spirit, bringing catastrophe to Cobalt Strike.

    ¡°If the Chained Spirit has chosen vin, there must be a reason. I can assure you, vin will not

    betray a favor.¡±

    ¡°How much do you really know about vin, and what about the incident eight years ago? If vin

    uncovers the truth, his wrath won¡¯t just be aimed at the Grand Elder, but also the Cobalt Strike.¡±

    At these words, Mari suddenly thought of something, her face paling slightly. ¡°Could it be that

    vin¡¯s parents are involved with the Chained Spirit?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not directly involved with the Chained Spirit, but they are connected to the secrets

    entangled with it.¡±

    Secrets entangled with the Chained Spirit? Mari was confused.

    The Botanic Haven Elder pondered for a while. ¡°Fine! I can aid in restraining the Grand Elder, but I

    have one condition. You must go to Stormcast and keep a vignt watch over vin for me.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Dainis couldn¡¯t pry the secrets she desired from vin, so she turned her attention to Korb and

    Helna. But from the next day on, the duo suddenly shut themselves away, iming exhaustion of

    heart and spirit, and taking great care to heal their weary bodies.

    Dainis couldn¡¯t force the issue, so she politely took her leave. She continued to cultivate goodwill by

    arranging for nourishing potions to be sent daily.

    For three days straight, the Rocke family reaped no rewards, and their forces were instead

    commandeered by Lucan to tidy up the ancient city.

    Ever since Lucan learned that the Rocke family might¡¯ve been entangled with events of the past, he

    lost all pretense of politeness. If they were so eager, then good,e on, bricks needed to beid,

    trenches needed to be dug, and cleanliness needed to be maintained.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Lucan treated the troops likeborers, always with a smile, arranging tasks and thanking them so

    courteously that the Rocke family couldn''t even bring themselves to refuse.

    On the fourth day, Dainis sought out vin again, but upon entering the courtyard, she stopped

    dead in her tracks, mouth agape, stunned by the sight before her.

    A round, plump figurey leisurely on a rocking chair, basking in the sun. His head was perfectly

    spherical, shiny, and smooth, devoid of hair, beard, or even a single strand of fuzz, like a peeled

    egg, clean and smooth. His body was equally rotund, gently swaying with the rocking chair, and his

    clothes were undting over his flesh¡ªnot quite like ¡°mighty waves¡± but certainly ¡°gentle ripples.¡±

    His arms and legs were chubby, sprawled out as he reclined there.

    Dainis was astounded. What sort of wondrous creature could this be? ¡°Who are you?¡± Dainis

    approached, not recalling any member of the Mallister family fitting this description.

    ¡°Ah, greetings, you must be Dainis,¡± Balder said, rocking his chair vigorously¡ªperhaps a bit too

    stuck in it, as it took several tries to stand up. He squinted and smiled, his simple charm endearing.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the youngdy of the Golden Scorch¡¯s Rocke family, a pleasure indeed.¡± Balder

    extended his hand for a shake.

    Dainis eyed his pudgy, pristine hand and took a step back. ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    Balder chuckled, not the least bit embarrassed, retracting his hand naturally. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of

    vin¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°A friend of vin¡¯s? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived today.¡±

    ¡°How did you get in? The city gates are sealed.¡±

    ¡°Lucan let me in.¡±

    ¡°And what brings you here?¡± Dainis was delicate and beautiful, with a neck that was particrly

    alluring. Her grace was evident, but her gaze towards Balder clearly held a hint of disdain.

    "I''m here to help vin rebuild Stormcast."

    "You? Rebuild the ancient city? How so?" Dainisughed.

    "Opening shops, constructing new towers, paving roads... the like, I''ve listed it all."

    Dainis realized then that this was a businessman eyeing the opportunity in Stormcast''s restoration.

    "Not a bad vision, seizing the chance formerce in Stormcast''s rebuilding."

    "Oh, it''s nothing, just lending a hand to a friend," Balder said with a chuckle, his demeanor quite

    adorable¡ªstrange at first nce, but growing more appealing over time.

    "Which merchant guild do you hail from?" Dainis'' eyes flickered with further disdain.

    "A small one, hardly worth mentioning," Balder humbly nodded.

    "Be off with you."

    "Pardon?"

    "Leave. Stormcast doesn''t need meddling merchants, nor do you have the funds."

    "We could give it a try."

    "I said no, and that''s final. Golden Scorch is more than enough."

    "I''m vin''s friend," Balder touched his bald head.

    "Pleasing vin won''t help. You should ask the right people." Dainis hinted meaningfully. Right now,

    vin needed those who could help him defend the city, not just any small merchant guild.

    However, should the guild offer enough advantage to the Rocke family, they might consider allowing

    it to assist.

    Balder, ever so clever, understood at once and beamed. "I don''t need to please anyone."

    "A shame," Dainis said, no longer engaging with him as she moved toward vin''s chamber.

    "vin is in seclusion; he wishes not to be disturbed," Balder called after her.

    "Seclusion? At a time like this?"

    The room door creaked open, and vin strode out, a smile on his face, looking refreshed and

    invigorated.

    "Is it done?" Balder asked cautiously. He had arrived that morning and was both shocked and

    delighted to hear vin was in seclusion. If sessful, surely Balder¡¯s father would be even more

    pleased. After all, their investment was in vin himself, and the stronger he proved, the more solid

    their backing.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    "It is done!" vin nodded, equally thrilled. After three days and nights of relentless effort, without

    rest, vin had tapped into his extraordinary capacity for understanding, mastering the third form of

    the Grand Arcanum of the de and the first two segments of True Thunder. However, it was the

    insights from Shadowbringer that brought him immense joy. He now felt a power within him like a

    surging river.

    From Novice Mage to Advanced Mage, it was aplete transformation!

    Balder gave a hearty thumbs up¡ªwhat a prodigy!

    "vin, what''s done?" Dainis still radiated her soft, delicateposure, her demeanor elegant and

    calm.

    "Good news," vin smiled.

    "Still a secret from me, is it?"

    At that moment, Felir approached quickly, his expression grave. "Trouble hase."

    "What''s amiss?"

    "A host of a thousand stands at the city gates, iming to be the Mollen family''s troops; they

    demand entry."

    "The Mollen family? What''s that?"

    "The greatest merchant guild of the Nortnds, The Thousand Treasures Commerce!"

    "How did they get here?" Dainis eximed in surprise. The Mollen family was somewhat unfamiliar,

    but the Thousand Treasures Commerce was as well-known. In thends of the Nortnds, aside

    from the Eight Orders and Five Lords, there were many important entities, such as the Warriors''

    Vale''s family of Doramon, the Thousand Treasures Commerce, and the Amber Valley known for its

    assassination contracts, and even the Iron family, rumored to be transcendent of all factions!

    The branches of the Thousand Treasures Commerce spread throughout the Nortnds and even

    had close ties with organizations in other regions, including Cobalt Strike. It was said that even the

    Cobalt Strike Commander showed great courtesy to the chieftain of the Mollen family.

    "The specifics are unclear, but father has already rushed to the city gates to negotiate."

    "Let''s go see what''s happening." Dainis was puzzled. Could it be that the Mollen family had spotted

    a business opportunity in Stormcast''s rebuilding? If they got involved, Golden Scorch would have a

    hard time refusing. After all, their status and power were on apletely different level.

    vin and Balder exchanged nces and smiled subtly, following suit. As they left the city hall,

    when they were alone, vin whispered, "It might be the Rocke family who ruined my family."

    Balder''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his smile remained as he cheerfully followed vin out of the

    city hall.

    Outside the city gates, a caravan of over three hundred wagons and a thousand people stretched

    out like a dragon across the wilderness. The gs of the Thousand Treasures Commerce and the

    Mollen family were held high at the front of the procession. They didn''t have much of an escort, nor

    did they need one. The mere sight of the two gs was enough to deter many ill-intentioned

    brigands.

    A man, three meters tall, stood at the very front of the group. Covered in ck fur, with muscles

    coiling around his body like small serpents, he was a magnificent and exaggerated sight,

    resembling a fiery ape. His face was hideous and fierce, and he carried a shining golden cudgel that

    exuded an impressive aura of intimidation.

    He was Daman, one of the three personal guards of the chieftain of the Mollen family. Known for his

    exaggerated size, fiery temper, and status within the Mollen family, he had a certain reputation in

    the Nortnds.

    Lawren stood on the battlements, his brow furrowed. Why had the Mollen family''s caravane

    here? Were they eyeing the opportunity for development in Stormcast? But why send Daman?

    "Lord Lawren, open the gates! Why are they still closed?" Lucan approached briskly.

    "Let''s first find out what they want."

    "They''re a caravan. They''re obviously here to set up shop."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Lawren shook his head. "You''re oversimplifying it. Although the Mollen family is a merchant guild,

    over the years, they''ve cultivated many Mages and are no longer satisfied with justmercial

    development."

    "You think they''vee to take over Stormcast?"

    "Quite possible."

    Lucan asked deliberately, "How will you refuse them? Just keep them waiting outside the city

    without dealing with them? Aren''t you afraid of angering them?"

    Lawren thought for a moment. "In any case, we can''t let them in."

    Lucan sneered inwardly, "Lord vin has good rtions with the Mollen family. Why not let him talk

    to them?"

    Lawren nced at him skeptically. Boasting, are you? ¡°I''ll go down and talk with them myself, see

    what the situation is."

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Lawren, with his entourage in tow, greeted the arrivals at the city gates with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Lord of Golden Scorch, Lawren, at your service. May I ask what¡¯s...?¡±

    Daman, tilting his head to inspect him, replied, ¡°What¡¯s this? Where¡¯s the rest of your sentence?¡±

    Lawren''s face twitched in annoyance at the brusqueness. He didn''t want to stir trouble with The

    Thousand Treasures Commerce, nor this formidable fellow, so he said with a smile, ¡°I am currently

    in control of Stormcast. Are your caravans here to rest or to engage in trade within the city?¡±

    ¡°You? Did Cobalt Strike grant Stormcast to the Rocke family as well?¡± Daman''s tone was harsh, his

    towering three-meter stature imposing.

    ¡°No, no, you misunderstand. I am here to assist. vin is preupied with the affairs of the keep,

    so I''m tending to the city in his stead.¡±

    ¡°Who is the Lord of Stormcast?¡±

    ¡°Why, vin, of course.¡±

    ¡°I wish to see vin,¡± Daman stated, his stern and stoic face revealing no emotion.

    Lawren, rapidly losing patience, replied, ¡°That¡¯s not possible right now. If you want to trade, you¡¯ll

    deal with me. Without my consent, you won¡¯t enter the city.¡±

    Daman frowned, then bluntly inquired, ¡°Why are you puffing yourself up?¡±

    ¡°I aim to protect Stormcast.¡±

    ¡°Since when were Golden Scorch and Stormcast kin? I don¡¯t recall that,¡± Daman said, knowing full

    well that the historical bond between Stormcast and Golden Scorch was tepid at best. Having

    braved the journey to be stopped at the city gates was infuriating enough, but to be challenged by

    Lawren, of all people, was utterly absurd.

    Lawren suggested, keen to avoid a feud, ¡°If The Thousand Treasures Commerce desires to trade,

    that''s fine. But it must be with my approval and under my terms.¡±

    ¡°I want to see vin,¡± Daman repeated, single-minded and not one to dwell onplexities. ¡°I

    came for vin, everyone else be damned.¡±

    Lawren, stern-faced, insisted, ¡°As I said, not now.¡±

    Daman mmed his iron staff into the ground, ring, ¡°I will see vin.¡±

    ¡°Has The Thousand Treasures Commerce resorted to forceful trade now?¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯vee to trade? I¡¯m here to deliver goods.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Are deliveries not trade?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re free of charge. Is that a problem?¡± Daman, temper ring, gesticted with his staff at

    Lawren, ¡°Move aside, Lauren!¡±

    Lawren twitched, irritated, ¡°My name is Lawren!¡±

    Daman countered, ¡°I am Daman the Bold! Step aside!¡±

    Their conversation had reached an impasse. Lucan watched the scene with a grin, while Grima and

    Godfred chuckled, taking a liking to this bullheaded Daman.

    Suddenly, Daman¡¯s mood shifted, and he broke into a wide smile. ¡°Ah, Lord vin!¡±

    Lawren turned to see Dainis, Felir, and vin approaching from the city gate.

    Was this Daman? The personal guard of the Mollen family patriarch? Felir and Dainis had heard of

    him, but witnessing his exaggerated frame and fierce aura firsthand was quite another matter.

    What exactly did the Mollen family intend? Sending a caravan was one thing, but dispatching the

    patriarch''s personal guard was quite another.

    ¡°Daman!¡± Balder greeted with a cheerful smile and a respectful bow.

    ¡°Lord Balder!¡± Daman¡¯s voice boomed as he bent forward in salute.

    ¡°Lord Balder?¡± Dainis and Felir echoed in disbelief, staring at the rotund figure beside them. Was he

    a member of the Mollen family? Lord Balder? They were thoroughly confounded.

    Daman bellowed, ¡°This is the Mollen family¡¯s second son! Open your eyes!¡±

    Lawren was stunned, then nced at vin and Balder, noting their apparently good rapport.

    vin exined, ¡°The Mollen family hase to aid the reconstruction of the ancient city. I¡¯ve been

    in seclusiontely and hadn¡¯t the chance to exin.¡±

    ¡°So, you are vin!¡± Daman pointed at him.

    ¡°Greetings,¡± vin replied, also bowing respectfully.

    Daman scrutinized vin closely, and then his brow furrowed. ¡°An Advanced Mage?!¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    ¡°Just recently achieved,¡± vin confirmed.

    ¡°Advanced Mage? You¡¯ve broken through?¡± Lucan eximed, surprised. ¡°When did this happen?

    How did I not know?¡±

    Felir and Dainis exchanged looks of astonishment. Advanced Mage? Had vin advanced without

    a whisper? Such a prodigious pace was astounding!

    Damanughed heartily, pleased. ¡°Excellent! He wasn¡¯t mistaken about you.¡± He had been told that

    if vin reached Advanced Mage within half a year, there would be no more dissent within the

    family. Now, with the breakthrough achieved, vin''s potential to be an Archmage someday

    was clear, and Daman would return with good news.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not linger here. Let¡¯s enter the city,¡± Balder beckoned the caravan.

    Lawren, ever the diplomat, quickly resumed his smile. ¡°Ah, if you''re friends of vin, then you are

    friends of ours. Forgive my earlier conduct, pleasee in.¡±

    The Mollen family¡¯s caravan entered the ancient city. Their wagons wereden with food, clothing,

    and vital herbs, just the first of many shipments meant to help Stormcast through the impending

    winter, to rebuild homes, and to restore the city to its normal rhythm.

    Lawren had never expected vin to enlist such a formidable alliance for aid and realized he had

    underestimated vin''s influence and resources. He secretly gave Dainis and Felir strict orders to

    keep a close eye on vin, ensuring they wouldn''t be caught off guard again.

    The siblings began to keep vinpany, offering him warm greetings and friendly conversation.

    vin managed their attentions with ease, while meandering through the town, checking on how

    the people were faring, assessing the mood of the popce, and inspecting the condition of the city

    walls.

    As evening approached, the siblings grew anxious. vin seemed guarded, and they couldn''t pry

    any useful information from his lips. Felir had considered trying to coax some words from Balder,

    but the rotund fellow was even more sly, chuckling and talking a lot, yet revealing nothing of

    substance.

    "vin, someone is looking for you," Oda told vin as soon as he entered the town hall.

    "Who is it?"

    "A beauty!" Oda said, pulling him along with a grin.

    Felir and Dainis exchanged nces, following vin. Dainis joked, "Which maiden has followed

    you here?"

    "A fine beauty indeed! Hurry, she''s just arrived!" Oda urged vin to move faster.

    "Why the excitement?" vin asked with a chuckle, shaking his head.

    In the courtyard, Helna emerged from the house, leading ady d in white by the hand, her smile

    radiant.

    Thedy was dressed in snow-white garments, with an aura of frost swirling around her, her long

    hair cascading down like a waterfall, smooth and graceful. Her silhouette was wless, a sight

    stunning enough to take one''s breath away.

    "Lady Mari, my brother is here," Oda announced, dragging vin back.

    Mari? Why had she returned? vin wondered.

    Mari quickly pulled away from Helna and strode over to vin, seemingly overwhelmed by the

    presence of Helna. "Where do you live?"

    "Over there," vin pointed to a simple dwelling ahead, with just a couple of rooms.

    "Who lives next to you?"

    "No one."

    "I will," Mari stated, moving her belongings straight into the adjacent room. She wasn''t one for

    socializing with crowds.

    Helna nodded in satisfaction, convinced that there was indeed something between the two. Now,

    they seemed set to live together.

    Oda winked at vin, making a fist as if to say, ¡°Come on.¡±

    vin didn''t quite understand what had just transpired, and why Mari had settled in so promptly.

    Balder grumbled, "That room was supposed to be mine."

    "Who is she?" Dainis asked, puzzled by the enchantingly beautiful woman. So lovely and pure, she

    seemed like a maiden straight out of a mystical realm, not someone who could have been raised by

    any ordinary family or organization. How could such a woman be associated with vin, and even

    move into his courtyard so boldly?

    "She¡¯s the Botanic Haven Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ from Cobalt Strike, Mari," Lucan added as he followed

    them in.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Is that Mari?" The siblings were shocked. They certainly knew of Cobalt Strike''s Mari, the

    sole Prot¨¦g¨¦ of an Elder from Botanic Haven. But something didn''t add up. Wasn''t vin just a

    servant before? How did he suddenly have so many friends?

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    "Father, we must take action with haste, for vin is more intricate than we anticipated."

    In the dead of night, Dainis cautioned her father, having initially assumed vin was but a newly

    empowered youth,cking support and background. If the Rocke family granted him a favor, they

    thought he would be eternally grateful and obedientlyply. But they had sorely misjudged. The

    lad was far from simple. Today, the Mollen family and the Botanic Haven Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ paid him a

    visit. Who knew who else woulde tomorrow? Should the daye when vin had amassed

    a following and the dynamics within Stormcast grewplex, they would miss their chance to

    strike.

    Lawren''s countenance was dark with concern. "Indeed, vin is no simpleton. I''ve managed to

    extract tidings from themon guards of the Mallister family. It seems vin might be in deeper

    cahoots with the Mollen family, and he has a close friend, Cedrick, of the Iron family!"

    Felir spoke up. "We''ve underestimated vin, but he doesn''t suspect us yet, and he appreciates

    our gestures. That is our advantage. I concur with my sister. We should act swiftly and not dy any

    further."

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Daman is in the city. It''s not wise for us to make our move now."

    "Then we must circumvent him!"

    "Do you have a n?" Lawren truly wished not to startle the quarry, for even the slightest misstep

    could lead to exposure. If Cobalt Strike were to unearth even a hint of their scheme, Golden Scorch

    could spell their doom, an end far worse than that of Stormcast. If not for this concern, he wouldn''t

    be thick-skinned, ying the good Samaritan here. He would have already seized the Mallister

    family and interrogated them thoroughly.

    "We could bypass the others and seize Helna or Korb. We''ll take just one to test the waters."

    "Just take them? That''s unwise!"

    "Of course not directly. We must first devise a ruse to distract the townsfolk. My n is..."

    As the townspeople finished their day''s toil, they returned to their humble abodes for rest. Although

    their living conditions were much like the same as those of the mining districts, their spirits were

    entirely different. They worked with vigor, filled with passion, and looked forward to a brighter future.

    The Mollen family had delivered a bounty of food that day, and with the game brought in by the

    Mallister family''s guards from the forest, their meals were quite satisfactory. The men even had a bit

    of ale to ease their fatigue.

    The atmosphere within the town¡¯s keep was harmonious, and the arrival of the Mollen family

    bolstered the spirits of the Mallister folk, bringing smiles to every face.

    Korb and the others marveled at the Lord vin¡¯s charm, for he had managed to bring the famed

    Thousand Treasures Commerce of the Nortnds. There would no longer be fear; they could sleep

    soundly atst.

    In the still of the night, vin knocked on Mari¡¯s door. ¡°Mari? Have you retired early?"

    "What is it?" came Mari''s icy voice from within.

    "That... you know." vin grinned sheepishly.

    "I do not," Mari replied bluntly.

    vin scratched his head. "I mean the matter I discussed with you the other night. Has your mentor

    agreed?"

    "Let''s talk tomorrow."

    "Oh,e now, I can''t sleep."

    "I can."

    In the courtyard nearby, Helna, Oda, and the others pressed their ears to the windows, listening with

    rapt attention. Eh? What were those two whispering about?

    vin paced outside the door. "You''re surely not asleep. May Ie in?"

    "No!"

    "At least give me a clear answer. Your vagueness leaves me uneasy." vin was eager to know the

    Botanic Haven Elder''s decision, whether there were any conditions, and how they would deal with

    the Chained Spirit.

    "Why did you not attend to this earlier? We''ll discuss it tomorrow."

    "It''s just a few words. You don¡¯t have to be so..."

    "Tomorrow it is, then."

    "Is it good news or bad?"

    "The day after tomorrow."

    "What? You..."

    "The day after that."

    "Please, no."

    "Postpone it another day."

    vin mped his mouth shut, outmaneuvered. He rubbed his face vigorously and sighed,

    preparing to leave.

    Helna shook her head in disappointment. s, thed was too upright. Any other man would have

    barged in by now.

    Suddenly...

    A series of hoarse screams echoed through the darkness, carried by the cold night breeze from the

    north of the city. Soon, there was chaos, shouting, calling, an amalgam of discordant sounds.

    vin spun around, frowning toward the southern quarter. Then, the tumult erupted from the west,

    the east, and all other districts, threatening to engulf the entire city.

    "What''s happened?" Mari flung open her door, with Helna, Korb, Oda, and the rest darting out in

    panic. What had brought such sudden disorder?

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    "Stay in your rooms! No one is to leave!" vin shouted as he gripped his ancient sword and

    dashed forth.

    "Rally with the guards! Take cover!" Mari followed in hot pursuit.

    Mercenaries! There were barbaric mercenaries.

    Bands of them, ferocious and fierce and all powerful Mages, stormed through the crumbled

    breaches in the western, northern, and southeastern walls, rampaging through the dpidated city

    quarters, setting fires, and sowing chaos. The sudden anarchy caught the city''s defenders off guard

    as they scattered to give chase, angrily intercepting the intruders. But the ancient city was too vast,

    and they could not cover all the grounds.

    "Don''t panic!"

    "All troops, secure the walls! No one is to breach!"

    "Mage units, y the intruders."

    "Thousand Treasures Commerce, secure your caravans."

    "Lord Lawren, please assist in the pursuit."

    Lucan and others bellowed in rage, their calls echoing through the quarters as they gathered their

    forces and descended upon the old city, desperately hunting down the invaders.

    Howling and bellowing, the mercenaries shouted and looted, darting through the dark streets,

    cunningly evading their pursuers. They spread out as much as possible, sowing chaos everywhere

    to distract the guards of the Mallister family.

    "Ha-ha, where''s the treasure? Where is it!" A band of mercenaries suddenly burst into the

    residential area, shouting wildly and unleashing gales and consuming mes.

    People ran in panic, screaming in terror. Children who got startled from their sleep wailed loudly.

    "The caravan is there! Let¡¯s go!" Several groups of mercenaries spotted the convoy of The

    Thousand Treasures Commerce and rushed to attack in a frenzy.

    "Looking for an early grave, are you?" Daman bellowed, swinging his hefty staff through the air,

    bringing it down with a thunderous crash that shook the ground, echoing like thunder and deafening

    to the ears. A violent earthquake swept through a kilometer radius, and the ground split open with

    wide, ghastly cracks, stones flying, and dust billowing while a wild surge of air waves roared out like

    an uncontroble deluge, striking in all directions.

    The approaching mercenaries didn''t even have time to scream before they were shattered by the

    shockwave!

    The shocking and brutal scene brought a sudden halt to the other mercenaries'' advance.

    "Who''s the whelp daring to rob The Thousand Treasures Commerce''s caravan?" Daman roared,

    resonating like a great bronze bell, thunderous and ear-splitting.

    "Retreat!" The surviving mercenaries ran without looking back, disappearing into the surrounding

    alleys.

    Balder frowned deeply. "Have these mercenaries gone mad? They know there are over two

    thousand Mages in Stormcast, isn''t this suicide?"

    Daman replied with his resonant voice, "In such a vast ancient city, are two thousand Mages really

    that many?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Elsewhere, a group of mercenaries attempted to storm the city hall, but vin led a counter-attack.

    "You''vee to the wrong ce!"

    The Dawnedge de rose, unleashing a sky full of sword''s energy, striking down three mercenaries

    in an instant. After advancing to an Advanced Mage, vin¡¯s strength increased manifold.

    "Kill! There are treasures inside the city hall!" Hundreds of mercenaries charged relentlessly,

    seemingly unaffected.

    "Shadowlord. The realm of ughter." vin''s eyes suddenly sharpened. A fierce intent to kill was

    emanating from him, as dark energy swept across the field.

    "Ah!" The weaker mercenaries screamed in anguish, as if plummeting into a nightmare. Even the

    stronger mercenaries were somewhat affected, their consciousness briefly clouded. The fierce

    onught was abruptly stopped.

    Mari followed swiftly, charging out of the city hall and leaping into the midst of the mercenaries.

    Her feet touched the ground in an instant, and the ground froze and crystallized. A harsh cold wind

    spread, causing two men who froze solid and five who were repelled to be covered with frost.

    vin leaped into the air, somersaulting 360 degrees into the ranks of the mercenaries. Frenzied

    lightning exploded from his body. "Thunderous Deluge!" True Thunder, the second stage!

    Other guards charged out, emboldened by the bravery of vin and Mari, each of them shouting

    loudly, pouncing on the mercenaries like ferocious wolves.

    "Show no mercy!" vinmanded fiercely,

    At the city gate, a ze shot into the sky, boiling like a dragon''s tail sweeping down from the

    heavens, striking the district.

    Lucan, wielding his warde with a murderous aura, unleashed a surge of mes engulfing

    hundreds of meters. He stood like a demon god facing the formidable ranks of mercenaries.

    The guards of the Mallister family, the Rocke family, and the Mages of the guild joined the pursuit,

    and the ancient city under the cover of night became even more chaotic and restless.

    These mercenaries were bold and ruthless, setting fires and causing wanton destruction, daring to

    sh head-on with the likes of Lucan.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    In a single night of turmoil, Stormcast''s mes soared skyward, thick smoke billowed, and many

    buildings became ruins amidst the chaos of war.

    Fortunately, the citizens of the city, seasoned by past storms, did not flee in panic. Instead, they

    gathered together, avoiding greater chaos and making it easier for the guards to hunt down the

    mercenaries.

    It wasn''t until dawn that the chaos began to subside, with mercenaries either in or fled.

    Lawren was seething with ''rage.'' The mercenaries knew full well that the Golden Scorch was

    stationed here, yet these reckless fools dared toe and pige. It was a tant provocation,

    disregarding the might of the Golden Scorch.

    Lucan was irritable, his anger simmering as he patrolled everywhere. His worst fears had

    materialized right under his watch. Stormcast was vast, its walls stretching for miles. Many sections

    were dpidated and had copsed, not yet fully repaired, making the city vulnerable. It was no

    surprise then that the mercenaries had created chaos. And they did so with utter disregard for the

    deterrence of the Rocke family.

    By daylight, they discovered many mercenaries active in the wilderness outside the city, tasting

    sess and ready to plunder amidst the night''s fire.

    Lawren gathered his people, his voice stern with indignation. "We must devise a n. These

    mercenaries can see our ancient city''s defenses are weak. If this batch seeds, it''ll draw more of

    their kind."

    Lucan''s expression was grim. "What do they want? What does the old city have that could tempt

    them?"

    "It must be the Mollen family''s caravan that attracted them!"

    "Possibly! They must¡¯ve guessed the caravan had brought many treasures."

    vin said not a word, his gaze cold as he nced at the Rocke family members.

    After a debate, they decided to shift the protective forces to the city defenses as much as possible

    and also requested assistance from the Mollen family''s guards. As for the Lord''s manor, there was

    no need for too many defenders. A show of force with additional troops and leaving Daman in

    charge would suffice; mercenaries would not dare to breach it.

    Lucan noticed vin''s troubled expression. "My lord, will you go to the gates or stay at the manor?"

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ll stay home. I don¡¯t feel good about this."

    "I can arrange for more men."

    "No need. With Daman here, there should be no issues."

    Lawren spoke with firm resolve, "In these trying times, we must unite! We must quell these soldiers,

    or we''ll face endless troublester."

    Throughout the day, the city was tense, with citizens, men and women alike, flocking to the walls to

    plug the breaches as best they could.

    As night fell, the wilderness teemed with mercenaries, scattered across various positions, eager to

    strike.

    The defenders in town were on high alert, strengthening patrols along the walls, ready for battle.

    The Lord''s manor was surrounded by many soldiers, but inside, it was dim and quiet.

    Helna sat in her room, practicing her magic. She was a Mage, a Master Mage of Stage V in her

    prime. But when the Cobalt Strike punished the Mallister family, she led a rebellion in outrage and

    was gravely wounded in the process, so her powers were crippled. Over the years, consumed by

    sorrow and fatigue, she lost the will to practice her craft, bing a frail shadow of her former self.

    Now, her training was akin to starting anew, but with her foundation and proper care, there was a

    chance for her powers to return swiftly.

    In the dead of night, as silence enveloped both the manor and the city, the mercenaries seemed in

    no rush to attack.

    In a secluded corner behind the sitting room, the stone wall rippled like a disturbedke surface,

    and a face slowly emerged through the wall, its gaze sharp as a de, surveying the room for

    dangers before passing through. The man moved eerily, as if he were a ghost, his whole being

    shimmering with faint ripples. With each step, the ground rippled, and the energy around him

    echoed these movements, as if he were one with the earth. He moved silently through the sitting

    room and the stone wall separating it from the bedroom, arriving where Helna was.

    Helna opened her eyes in shock, "Who are you? How did you get in?"

    "Someone wishes to meet you!" The diminutive man gestured towards Helna, his body''s energy

    rippling violently. The stone walls of the room mirrored the ripples and a strange power surged

    toward Helna.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    "Who sent you?" Helna asked, unflustered.

    "You''ll know soon enough." The man''s right hand clenched in the air, and the stone wall''s energy

    rippled intensely, enveloping Helna.

    But at that moment, the wardrobe burst open, and Grima, with a fierce look in her eyes, charged

    out, her golden spear streaking like thunder, aiming for the man.

    The man''s expression shifted, and the energy retracted around him as he merged with the stone

    floor, escaping in a blink.

    Grima, putting her full might into the charge, spun around. Her spear mmed into the ground with

    a heavy thud, its tip piercing the stone. A terrifying force surged into the earth, and as Grima turned,

    she wrenched the spear out, causing the room''s floor to explode into rubble.

    The man spat blood, forcibly pulling away from the floor, retreating hastily. "Vanish! Escape!"

    But, he was not faster than Grima''s golden spear. With a muffled thud, the spear''s glow pierced his

    chest before the spear itself arrived. Blood sprayed as he was struck back violently, the spear

    following through, embedding itself in his chest and pinning him against the wall.

    "Argh!" The man spat blood again, his body rippling as he tried to merge into the wall to flee.

    Grima twisted her spear, and a burst of golden light exploded inside the man, like countless golden

    threads tearing through his organs, killing him instantly.

    His eyes widened with shock. The man''s energy gradually subsided, and he slumped to his knees,

    his head drooping.

    "Why did you kill him? We hadn''t interrogated him yet," Helna approached.

    "I know him! He¡¯s the Rocke family''s secret assassin¡ªThe Shadow!" Grima''s brows were furrowed

    as she slowly withdrew her golden spear.

    "Can it truly be the Rocke family?!" Helna fumed with rage.

    "Lord vin guessed correctly," Grima said, eyes nearly aze as she looked at the corpse on the

    ground.

    Outside the city, in the wilderness, the mercenaries were actually members of the Golden Scorch,

    cleverly disguised. They had indeed attackedst night, but today''s mission was merely a feint to

    distract the enemy. The ancient city''s defenses were strong tonight. They couldn¡¯tunch a direct

    assault. As dawn approached, they began to retreat one by one.

    The garrison within the old city breathed a sigh of relief. That was close. It seemed they had held

    their ground. The townspeople also exhaled, relieved after a night filled with fear.

    Everyone rxed, except for Dainis, who was anxious. The assassin she had sent out had

    vanished. Could there have been an ident? But she had been keeping a close watch on Daman,

    and aside from him, there were no particrly strong figures in the city''s leadership.

    Dainis, fretting over the wait, knew that if The Shadow had truly met with misfortune, it meant that

    the Rocke family might¡¯ve been exposed. She arrived at the edge of the district where the Mallister

    family lived before the sky fully brightened, standing quietly in the woods to observe. It was very

    quiet, with no sign of activity.

    "What are you looking at?" A voice suddenly emerged from the shadows nearby.

    Dainis focused her gaze and, with the help of the dim light, barely made out the approaching figure.

    "vin? What are you doing here?"

    vin approached Dainis with a smile. "I might ask you the same."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I enjoy rising early for a stroll," Dainis replied with a light chuckle, her demeanor gentle and

    tranquil, her beauty poised and graceful.

    "I couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk myself."

    "Something on your mind?" Dainis didn''t step back; instead, she met vin''s gaze head-on, a glint

    of light shing deep in her eyes as she subtly cast her soul-sapping spell.

    "Don''t bother. It won''t work on me," vin said, shaking his head with a smile.

    "What?"

    "Your soul-sapping spell¡ªit doesn''t..." vin suddenlyshed out with a punch, striking Dainis hard

    in the abdomen with force akin to a heavy hammer blow. Dainis, taken by surprise, doubled over

    and staggered back. vin quickly followed, seizing her by the neck as she bent forward and lifted

    her face to his. His words were as cold as ice. "Affect me!"

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Dainis was a delicatedy. Her body was too frail to withstand vin''s savage blow, and she fainted

    from the sheer pain. vin, with a grip on her neck, dragged her into the room and roughly threw

    her onto the bed. All of this went unnoticed.

    When Dainis awoke, dawn had broken. The doors and windows of the room were shut, leaving it

    dimly lit. There sat three figures: vin, Helna, and Grima.

    "You...?" Dainis was momentarily confused, then suddenly came to her senses.

    "The Shadow is dead," Grima said with a stern re. How could someone who seemed so gentle

    and beautiful on the outside harbor such darkness within? She was of such a young age, and what

    would she be as she grew older?

    Dainis tried to remain calm, curling up at the far end of the bed. "I don''t understand what you''re

    talking about. The Rocke family came to aid you. Is this how you treat your benefactors?"

    vin held a throwing knife in his hand. "I don''t want to resort to vignte justice, so you''d better tell

    me the truth."

    "Tell you what?"

    "Was it the Golden Scorch who ambushed my parents all those years ago?"

    "I understand you''re upset, but you can''t just use the innocent. Let me go, and I assure you that

    none of this ever happened, and we will still help you rebuild the ancient city."

    "Save it. I was already wary of you the day you tried to ensnare my soul, and tonight, you sent

    someone to capture Helna! The Rocke family pretends to be virtuous, but inside, you¡¯re full of such

    vile schemes¡ªa true wolf in sheep''s clothing! This is yourst chance, tell me everything you know,

    and don''t force me to extract it by force!"

    "vin, enough! I have no idea what you''re speaking of," Dainis insisted, feigningposure. Was

    vin¡¯s unaffected by her spell? Impossible! Dainis had full confidence in her soul-binding magic,

    and it had never failed before.

    vin slowly rose, his gaze icy as he looked at Dainis.

    "What are you going to do? Don''t mess around! The Rocke family''s people are all around outside."

    Dainis clutched her garment tightly and shrank back against the wall.

    "You''ve missed your chance. I''m sorry," vin signaled to Grima and left the room with Helna.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Panic finally set in for Dainis as she watched Grima approach with a dark look and eyes filled with

    malice. "Don''te any closer. I truly know nothing."

    "You can keep silent, but after your death, I''ll bring your brother here," Grima said as she slowly

    advanced on Dainis. "The Rocke family is despicable and shameless. It was you who created the

    tragedy those years ago. You destroyed the Mallister family and Stormcast and made us suffer

    humiliation in the Azure Mountain mines."

    "No, don''t...!" Dainis screamed, struggling to escape.

    Grima swung her goldennce, mercilessly piercing her.

    In the courtyard.

    vin sat with Helna as daylight fully broke and the manor bustled with busy figures. The night had

    passed without further chaos, easing everyone''s minds.

    Helna stared nkly at the yard. "Why... Why would the Rocke family do this? The Mallister family

    bore them no grudge, how could they strike them down?"

    Over the years, she had held onto a sliver of hope that vin''s parents were still alive and that for

    some special reason, they had fled far away and were afraid to return. But now, if it was truly the

    Rocke family who had hijacked that year''s tribute, they would never have let vin''s parents live.

    Were they dead? Just like that?

    "We will soon find out the truth; soon, we''ll know everything," vin said softly, his voice heavy. He

    had imagined various enemies, but never expected it to be the Rocke family of the Golden Scorch.

    Now that the enemy was nearly confirmed, he felt no relief, only a deeper anguish. Confirming the

    killer was the same as confirming his parents'' fate.

    Felir approached from a distance, eyeing Helna in the courtyard with curiosity. How was she still

    alive? And where was his sister, Dainis? "Have you seen my sister?"

    vin suppressed his urge for vengeance and feigned ignorance. "No, what happened?"

    "Did you hear any strange noisesst night?" Felir probed, carefully watching their faces.

    "Noises? Was there another mercenary attack on the city?"

    "No, nothing like that." Felir sensed something was off but didn''t want to overstep, so after a brief

    exchange, he left to search elsewhere for Dainis.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Where could she have gone? Had something gone wrongst night, causing her to not make a

    move with The Shadow? But that was not right; if she wasn''t going to take action, she should have

    been in her room. Where was she?

    Lawren returned to the city hall, hoping to hear good news from Dainis, but... was she missing?

    Lawren and Felir panicked and grew anxious. Yet, they couldn''t make a scene and had to discreetly

    carry on their search.

    Half an hourter, Grima emerged from the room.

    "How did it go?" vin and Helna stood up, gripping their hands tightly together.

    "She''s dead. She confessed," Grima said with mixed emotions, fighting back tears.

    "Was it them?" vin clenched his fists tighter. His fingertips broke the skin, and blood seeped out.

    Taking a deep breath to hold back his grief, Grima ryed the news she had pried from Dainis'' lips.

    That fateful year was the peak of Stormcast''s influence, it surpassing Golden Scorch in stature

    within the five great cities. Stormcast received various favors from Cobalt Strike. vin''s parents

    were both named honorary Elders of Cobalt Strike and had close rtions with many other Elders.

    This all spurred the envy of Golden Scorch, who began to nt spies within Stormcast to monitor

    the Mallister family''s every move. The spies bribed the stewards and priests of the Mallister family.

    The Rocke family of Golden Scorch sought to unearth secrets to sow discord between the Mallister

    family and Cobalt Strike. To their surprise, they soon discovered that the Grand Elder of Cobalt

    Strike had secretly visited the Mallister household. Shortly after, vin¡¯s parents left in great

    secrecy and returned with an object, which they covertly sent among tributes to Cobalt Strike.

    Such a carefully guarded relic had to be extraordinary! The Rockes, through various inquiries,

    learned that the treasure was immensely valuable, and thus, their malicious intentions grew.

    What truly drove them to resolve was the revtion that the Grand Elder had conspired with the

    Mallister family instead of seeking out the Rockes, clearly favoring the Mallisters and spurning the

    Rocke n.

    A mix of reasons culminated in their decision tounch an ambush.

    As for vin''s parents and the escorting party, they had been secretly executed by the Rockes,

    leaving no trace behind.

    "They died without even knowing what it was...?" vin''s anger surged.

    Grima shook her head bitterly. epting the death of their Lord was hard enough, but the reason

    for it was even harder to stomach. They died unfairly, innocently.

    "Despicable! Shameless!" Helna trembled with rage, tears streaming down her face. They were

    really gone.

    vin embraced Helna as his vision blurred. Helna clung to vin''s clothes, sobbing. Grima,

    heartbroken, turned away to wipe the tears from her eyes.

    "Where are my parents'' remains?" vin''s voice quivered.

    "Cast into the river to feed the Magi-Monsters."

    vin closed his eyes in anguish, tears finally falling down his cheeks.

    Helna, unable to speak through her tears, could barely stand. She might have anticipated this

    oue, but at the moment of confirmation, her heart was torn, the pain suffocating.

    vin supported Helna back to their chamber, calling for Oda to stay with her.

    "Lord vin! How shall we avenge this?" Grima could no longer contain her anger. She wanted the

    Rocke family to pay in blood.

    vin sat in the courtyard, lost in thought for a long time. "What is this magical treasure?"

    "A sword," Grima revealed. "Before our lord''s death, they learned from him that the sword is key to

    Cobalt Strike''s future prosperity, holding vast fortunes. They''ve tried for many years to unlock its

    secrets. Their recent attentiveness was to win our favor, lower our guard, and learn the sword''s

    secrets from us."

    "What kind of sword?"

    "A very ancient de, seen by Dainis only once."

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    vin felt turmoil and pain within, his mind in chaos. He rubbed his forehead forcefully. "What else

    did she know?"

    "That''s all we know, Lord vin. We should alert Cobalt Strike, have them act, and execute the

    entire Rocke family!"

    "Fetch Godfred! Send him to Cobalt Strike to contact the Commander. I''ll keep an eye on Lawren

    here."

    "Wait!" At that moment, the Chained Spirit within vin''s Energy Realm spoke. "A sword? Key to

    Cobalt Strike''s future prosperity? Could it be...?"

    vin frowned, attempting tomunicate. "What is it?"

    The Chained Spirit fell silent for a while before murmuring, "I understand... I understand it all..."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    "What have you understood?"

    "Years ago, I traversed the Ancient Seas to reach these wildnds, all in the quest to find a lost

    ancient kingdom."

    "I''m not interested in the secrets of your old realm now."

    "Hear me out, for it is the very cause of your parents'' demise."

    "What secrets did this ancient dynasty hold?"

    "The secret of eternal life!"

    "What?!" vin was visibly shaken.

    "The vanished kingdom, the lost scrolls... By chance, I''ve unraveled the dusty secrets! Ancient

    Kings, the secret of eternal life!"

    "Is it merely legend, or is it real?"

    "I''ve located this ce and uncovered its whereabouts, but then I chanced upon the Cobalt Strike

    Commander. He, too, was investigating it back then, but without the knowledge I had. He attacked

    me, and together with the Cobalt Strike Elders, they suppressed me. They dared not kill me

    because, in the end, they knew my identity and that my soul was bound to the Warrior Tribe of the

    East¡¯s Stone of Life and Death. Should I die, my kin would find Cobalt Strike¡¯s location."

    "Is this Commander still in charge?"

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "The former Commander, heter died of grievous injuries, and Cobalt Strike has since kept this

    secret hidden."

    Grima looked at vin curiously, wondering why he had suddenly fallen silent, and just sitting there

    lost in thought.

    The Chained Spirit spoke, "I thought Cobalt Strike would no longer meddle with the Ancient Kings''

    secrets, but lo and behold, the Grand Elder has started to covet them and even found the ''key'' to

    unlock the dynasty, the Immortal Edge!"

    "Do you mean... the ancient sword my father was escorting is the Immortal Edge?"

    "It cannot be mistaken!"

    vin furrowed his brow in realization. Everything was clicking into ce.

    The Grand Elder had assigned the Immortal Edge, the key to unlocking the Ancient Kingdom.

    Cobalt Strike sought to reinvestigate the Ancient Kingdom, to seize the legacy within.

    No wonder the Grand Elder was furious, no wonder Cobalt Strike refused to let the Mallister family

    be. No wonder they believed vin¡¯s parents stole the magical treasure!

    A quest for the ''Ancient Kings'' spanned over two decades, from the former Commander to the

    current Grand Elder, from the distant Warrior Tribe of the East to Cobalt Strike, and then to

    Stormcast.

    But was it truly a treasure? Or a curse? All who became entangled seemed to have perished¡ªthe

    Chained Spirit, the former Commander, the Mallister family¡ªand with them, Stormcast''s honor was

    tarnished, and Cobalt Strike was in turmoil, with only Cobalt Strike''s current Grand Elder still alive.

    "I intentionally hid the Immortal Edge away, and did not carry it with me, so should I meet an

    untimely end, the Immortal Edge would shift to a far-off ce. Little did I expect that the Grand Elder

    of Cobalt Strike would be so cunning as to find it!"

    vin fell silent for a long while before suddenly saying, "You lure me to seek the King''s Secret. Is it

    to revive yourself?" The King''s Secret involved the secret of eternal life, and vin couldn''t help but

    be suspicious.

    "I''ve never opened the King''s Secret. I only know its location. But to revive? Impossible. You needn''t

    worry about me anymore, for I am but a Chained Spirit, an iplete soul, existing only because

    the Shadowbringer has given me a ce to reside."

    "Is the King''s Secret at the Watchful Shore?"

    "To the east of Cloudveil Woods lies an expanse of ocean, and there, a special coast. If you decide

    to go, I shall aid you."

    "Can you sense the location of the Immortal Edge?"

    "I have a condition. Do you wish to hear it?"

    "Speak!"

    "If I help you with this task, you must bring me back to the Warrior Tribe of the East as soon as

    possible."

    "Agreed!"

    "I have an incantation to teach you. It will help you wield the Immortal Edge."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    "Lord vin, what''s wrong?" Grima called out to vin, worried he was overwhelmed.

    "We must handle this on our own, without contacting Cobalt Strike," vin dered. Revealing their

    ns to Cobalt Strike would only result in them seizing the Immortal Edge. Then, the Grand Elder

    would unlock the Ancient Kingdom, iming its treasures for himself.

    No! vin wouldn''t allow that old bastard to profit any further. His parents had sacrificed their lives

    for it and the Mallister family had endured suffering for it. It couldn''t benefit someone else.

    "Lord vin, Golden Scorch is formidable. Can we really handle this alone?"

    "Summon Lucan and Godfred; I have a task for them." vin had a n in mind. He would im

    the Immortal Edge, destroy the Rocke family, and, in doing so, deal a blow to Cobalt Strike¡ªa triple

    victory!

    ******

    Lawren and Felir had to face the harsh reality that Dainis and The Shadow seemed to have truly

    vanished without a trace. They were deeply troubled, unable to fathom what had transpired.

    Last night, they stood watch upon the city walls, their vignce serving to avert suspicion and craft

    an alibi should any doubts ariseter. They had faith in Dainis'' abilities, entrusting the task to her

    with confidence, yet how could she have vanished without trace or omen?

    They could hardly believe that harm had befallen Dainis; with the element of surprise on their side,

    how could she have failed?

    Felir sought out vin for a heart-to-heart, hoping to gauge his reaction, but vin paid him no

    heed, instead selecting four mighty Advanced Mages from the Mallister family''s guard and the

    merchant guard¡ªtwo of Stage I, and two of Stage II¡ªto join him in honing their Combat Magic

    skills.

    Lawren''s unease grew by the hour. He sensed something amiss and dared not act rashly.

    Had vin discovered their plot? Was Dainis truly met with misfortune? If so, it was likely that

    vin had already sent word to the Cobalt Strike in secret.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The more Lawren pondered, the more restless he became. He had been confident in his ability to

    manipte the Mallister family and uncover the secrets of the ancient sword. Yet, unexpected

    complications had arisen, and the situation had be increasingly tangled and perilous. It was

    only now that he felt the absurdity of having walked into a trap of his own making. If he had not

    been so self-assured ining to Stormcast to curry favor, if he had chosen a different method to

    abduct Helna and the others, none of this would have happened.

    He was itching to grab vin by the cor and demand to know where his daughter had gone, but

    with Daman holding fast in the city stronghold, Lawren dared not make a move.

    Two dayster.

    Lawren approached vin. "I must leave for a few days. There are matters in the Golden Scorch

    that require my attention."

    This time, he didn''t bother with pretenses. The youth before him was not as naive and simple as

    he''d thought, but mature,posed, and sharp. Regrettably, he had failed to notice these traits

    earlier.

    "Attend to your affairs. I believe the mercenaries outside won''t dare make a move for the time

    being."

    "I shall leave a contingent of troops behind for you."

    "Thank you. By the way, where is Dainis? I seem not to have seen her for a few days," vin asked

    deliberately.

    "She''s unwell, resting. She''ll recover in time."

    Lawren left behind spies to monitor the stronghold and continued the search for Dainis. He and

    Felir, along with five hundred of their elite guards, hurriedly departed from Stormcast.

    On the very night they left Stormcast, Lucan, apanied by Godfred and Grima, slipped into the

    Golden Scorch and infiltrated the city stronghold under the cover of darkness.

    vin had tasked them with a simple mission¡ªto seize the Immortal Edge!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    In the deep of night, silence reigned, and the fortress stood on high alert.

    Lucan and his twopanionsy in hiding, each at a different point around the fortress. At the

    same moment, they began to recite an incantation, a chant obtained from the Chained Spirit, one

    capable of awakening the Immortal Edge.

    Their voices, deep and resonant, carried the magic through the air, drifting through the fortress

    halls. The sound was soft and eerie, at times like the chirping of night insects, at others like a low

    whisper, gradually enveloping the entire fortress.

    Within a hidden chamber, the old Lord Lanard stood vigil over the de known as the ¡°Immortal

    Edge,¡± anxiously awaiting news from Lawren and fearing their ns had gone awry.

    Though eight years had passed, the Cobalt Strike''s treatment of Stormcast suggested their fury

    from years past had not abated. Should the sword resurface, Cobalt Strike would surely unleash a

    maelstrom of blood and vengeance, and the Rocke family would not escape ruin.

    Did Lanard regret the day he seized the ancient de? Not in the slightest. In this world, the strong

    ruled supreme, and without risking the climb, how could one reach the heights of power?

    Were he to choose again, he would make the same decision without hesitation.

    Lanard counted the days on his fingers. "Seven days with no word ¨C what in the zes are they

    doing?!"

    Suddenly, a series of faint sounds drifted into the chamber, echoing long within the confines of the

    room. Lanard slowly rose, puzzled by the noise. He preferred silence and had strictly forbidden any

    disturbance at night, but this sound was most peculiar.

    As he moved to push open the stone door of his chamber, the Immortal Edge behind him erupted

    with a ngor-like shing steel sound, sending a wave of force reverberating through the confined

    space.

    Lanard''s spirit lifted as a thrill of surprise showed on his face. Had the sword awakened?

    The Immortal Edge, which had been silent for over eight years, began to rise. Its ancient runes

    glowed on the de''s surface, growing brighter and casting strange shadows in the chamber, like

    figures encircling the ancient sword, mysterious and venerable, filling the room with an air of

    deste antiquity.

    "It''s awake! The sword has finally awakened!" Lanard eximed, moving toward it with joy.

    But then, with a ng, the Immortal Edge suddenly unleashed a fearsome surge of sword''s energy.

    The projected figures all looked up, arms raised high as though issuing a thunderous call. The

    chamber shook violently, cracks webbing across the floor and walls as the light grew blinding and

    the sword''s energy terrifying.

    Lanard''s expression shifted, realizing the danger. If the sword''s energy became too great, would it

    not rm the entire city?

    As he moved to contain it, the Immortal Edge shot skyward, shattering the chamber ceiling and

    soaring toward the heavens. Suspended amidst the clouds, it shone like a second sun, its piercing

    light and intense sword''s energy churning into a hurricane of des that roared through the night,

    shredding clouds and dimming the stars in a stunning disy.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The Immortal Edge''s projected shadows grewrger, with eighteen towering figures appearing

    throughout the city. They resembled ancient statues ¨C massive and touching the heavens, some

    d in battle armor with auras that pierced the sky, others in regal robesmanding respect, and

    others still brandishing great hammers and roaring across thend.

    Eighteen figures, each with divine presence and unique splendor, a sight of wonder!

    The sudden spectacle roused the slumbering Golden Scorch, awakening nearly a million souls.

    Endless sword''s energy rained down, apanied by ancient and authoritative cries. "What is

    that?" the people wondered aloud, mouths agape as they gazed at the night sky and the colossal

    shadows in the distance.

    "Damnation!" Lanard cursed, desperate. But how would he retrieve the Immortal Edge, hanging

    hundreds of meters in the air?

    Lucan and hisrades were stunned by the unexpected scene, having only intended to guide the

    sword with their chant, not foreseeing such a disy. ¡°Retreat!¡± The trio decided to withdraw, and as

    the city¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the high spectacle, they sessfully escaped Golden Scorch.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Together, they recited the incantation once more.

    The Immortal Edge¡¯s towering sword''s energy suddenly copsed, and the dazzling light vanished

    abruptly. The violent energy storm, now uncontrolled,shed out across thend, enveloping the

    ancient city as the eighteen shadows dissipated.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    "Where is it going?" Lanard saw the Immortal Edge streak across the night sky, leaving the city. He

    couldn''t care for resisting the pervasive sword''s energy or aiding the citizens, frantic in pursuit. The

    ancient sword he''d guarded for eight years could not escape from his grasp.

    Lucan and his allies reimed the Immortal Edge, dashing into the wilderness under cover of

    darkness, long gone before Lanard could chase them beyond the city walls.

    Was this the magical treasure that had destroyed the Mallister family? It felt heavy in their hands. A

    single de had ruined the Mallister family andid waste to a city. Had the lord of Stormcast of that

    time hesitated when taking on this mission?

    But from now on, all debts would be settled. ¡°The Rocke family, the sword belongs to us now, your

    eight years of effort were for naught. Weep and wail, and prepare for the wrath of Cobalt Strike.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Lanard chased the whole night, never again finding a trace of the Immortal Edge. It had vanished,

    completely.

    Standing in the dark before dawn, he was lost in a long daze, a bone-chilling cold creeping from his

    heart. He had guarded it for eight years, and it had left without a sign. Who had called it forth? Who

    knew of its presence in the Golden Scorch?

    It was over! Themotion was too great, and the events of the past would be revealed!

    Lawren hurried back to Golden Scorch before sunrise, finding the city abuzz with talk of the night''s

    events.

    Returning to the fortress, Lanard copsed in the ruined chamber, a picture of destion, his aged

    face looking even older.

    "Father! Father!" An anxious voice called from afar. Lanard slowly lifted his head, looking toward the

    approaching Lawren.

    "Father, what has happened?" Lawren gazed upon the tattered remains of the secret chamber, an

    ominous feeling washing over him. Could the strange events of the previous night be linked to that

    ancient sword?

    Lanard sat in stunned silence for a moment before rising and approaching Lawren.

    "Father?"

    "What have you been up to in Stormcast?"

    "I''ve been conducting investigations."

    "What exactly have you done?" Lanard''s voice rose sharply, his hand striking Lawren across the

    face in anger. "Have you exposed us? Was it you who revealed our secrets to the Mallister family?"

    "That''s impossible! I''ve been extremely careful."

    Lanard''s hand struck again. "Why would the ancient sword leave? Someone must be summoning it!

    The Mallister family, it must be them!"

    "Father, what exactly happened?"

    "Last night, someone summoned it. It awoke, and it departed."

    Felir spoke up, "Grandfather, please calm down. I don''t think it was the Mallister family''s doing. If

    they had the power to summon the ancient sword, they could have done so at any time over the

    past eight years. Think about it, if they could locate the sword, they could clear their name. Why

    would they wait until now?"

    Lawren''s brows furrowed. "Perhaps they didn''t know where it was before, and this time... they

    guessed right!"

    Felir stood firm in his belief. "If they truly knew how to awaken the ancient sword, Cobalt Strike

    would also be aware. They could have attempted it anywhere. I suspect someone else might be

    involved in this matter."

    Lanard slumped back into his wicker chair, fists clenched. "What have you found out about the

    Mallister family?"

    "vin has a flirtatious rtionship with Mari, the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ from Botanic Haven, and has

    befriended Balder, the second son of the Mollen family. Now Mari has moved in near vin, the

    Mollen family has sent a caravan to help rebuild Stormcast, and on top of that, vin has advanced

    to be an Advanced Mage. As for the rest... we have yet to discover."

    Felir added, "My sister has vanished without a trace."

    "You spent seven days in Stormcast, and this is all you''ve done?" Lanard was livid. He had

    repeatedly stressed the importance of this matter to their family''s survival. A single misstep could

    spell doom. They needed to be cautious, diligent, and quick.

    Lawren and Felir lowered their heads, unable to meet Lanard''s gaze.

    Lanard red at them fiercely. "Think of a way to smooth things over, or when Cobalt Strikees

    knocking, our fate as will be worse than that of the Mallisters."

    Lawren suggested, "We could im that we''vee into possession of a secret treasure that

    caused the disturbances. Let''s not say more than that."

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Stormcast.

    Lucan handed the Immortal Edge to vin. ¡°After the ancient sword was awakened, it burst forth

    from the stronghold, unleashing a mighty sword''s energy high above, casting eighteen vast

    apparitions across the city.¡±

    ¡°The apparitions were like statues, emitting a tremendous sound, deste and grand, shrouded in

    mystery.¡± Godfred had never witnessed such a spectacle. The moment the ancient sword was

    roused, every citizen within the city felt a shock, an oddpulsion to kneel in veneration.

    Grima was curious and asked, ¡°Lord vin, what secrets does this ancient sword hold?¡±

    ¡°It is called the Immortal Edge.¡± vin gripped the hilt tightly, raising it towards the heavens. The

    de was ancient and heavy, and even with vin''s strength, it felt burdensome.

    Lucan felt his Lord vin bing more enigmatic by the day. How did hee to understand this

    de, and how did he possess its ¡®Engage¡¯ and ¡®Withdraw¡¯ chants?

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Godfred inquired, ¡°What do we do next?¡±

    ¡°From this day forth, you guard Stormcast. Let the Golden Scorch investigate as they please, but

    we must never confess to taking the ancient sword.¡±

    ¡°What if the Golden Scorchunches a direct attack? They must be in dread right now; even a

    cornered dog will leap over a wall.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t, not until the whereabouts of the ancient sword are confirmed. They won''t bite rashly.¡±

    ¡°Lord vin, are you certain that the events at Golden Scorch will rm Cobalt Strike?¡±

    ¡°Send some men to spread rumors, make the affair big enough that Cobalt Strike can''t help but

    notice.¡±

    vin believed that once Cobalt Strike started their investigation, they would surely connect it to the

    Immortal Edge. Then, Cobalt Strike''s wrath would befall the Golden Scorch, bringing ruin to the

    Rocke family!

    The grudge of yesteryear would be avenged through the hands of Cobalt Strike. Although it was

    regrettable not to act personally, to protect the secret of the Immortal Edge, this was the only way.

    ¡°Guard the old town well, I must leave for a while.¡±

    Godfred asked, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°This is just the beginning. Godfred, apany me on an errand.¡±

    ¡°Right! I''ll find some cleverds.¡±

    ¡°No need, just you will suffice. Remember, let no one know I have left.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Watchful Shore.¡±

    Godfred and the others exchanged nces, increasingly puzzled by their Lord vin.

    ¡°Cloudveil Woods will be in chaos for the next few months. You needn''t concern yourselves with

    anything else; just defend the city gates and keep these people safe.¡±

    Lucan hesitated, ¡°At least tell us what to expect, to set our minds at ease.¡±

    ¡°It''s not that I don''t trust you. The time just isn''t right.¡± vin wrapped the Immortal Edge in beast

    hide and began to pack his belongings. Acquiring the Immortal Edge and destroying the Rocke

    family were but the first steps of his n. When Cobalt Strike focused their full attention on finding

    the de, vin intended to create chaos, diverting their gaze and, in the process, seizing the

    legacy of the kings. By the time Cobalt Strike understood what happened, the legacy would be his,

    and tracing it back to him would be near impossible. When he grasped the legacy and bolstered his

    strength, he would then dere war on Cobalt Strike and avenge the blood feud!

    Lucan didn''t know how to persuade vin. He could guess that vin sought revenge and aimed

    to protect Stormcast. The sentiment was understandable, but facing a behemoth like Cobalt Strike

    head-on was perilously risky.

    ¡°We must ensure his safety,¡± Lucan sternly reminded Godfred outside. Was vin mad or merely

    bold? He couldn''t fathom it. How could this young man dare to stand against the overlord of the

    Nortnds with such fervor? The thought alone sent shivers down his spine. Once proud of vin''s

    bravery, he now wondered, was this truly courage or just reckless abandon?

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    ¡°The problem is, I don''t know what to do. At least give me some preparation,¡± Godfredmented.

    ¡°Just ensure his safety. Follow his lead for everything else,¡± Lucan sighed, hoping vin was truly

    prepared.

    Grima looked towards the closed room, ¡°Trust him. Look at what he''s done these past few days. It

    seems mad, but he''s been preparing at every turn. Where others step once and look once, he steps

    once and looks thrice!¡±

    Inside the room, vin packed his bags and reviewed their ns with the Chained Spirit.

    This wasn''t just about involving Cobalt Strike anymore; the king''s court and other organizations

    could be drawn in. Any mishap, and he would bear the consequences.

    ¡°Is there anything else you haven''t told me?¡± vin pressed the Chained Spirit.

    ¡°All I know I''ve shared. The rest we¡¯ll uncover with careful investigation at Watchful Shore. Back

    then, I only got partway before that old Cobalt Strike cur had me in his sights.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure your mind is clear?¡± vin asked suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your soul is barely clinging on. Are your memories intact? Is there anything missing or

    overlooked?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°Do you think I can''t give you a piece of my mind?¡±

    ¡°Forget I asked.¡± vin shouldered his pack and was about to leave when Mari suddenly

    entered.

    vin, exasperated, ¡°Can''t you knock? What if I were bathing?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mari eyed vin, dressed for travel, with a pack and two weapons

    crossed on his back, wrapped tightly in beast hide.

    ¡°Out hunting, to stretch my limbs.¡±

    Mari, her gaze clear and cold beneath her veil, said, ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?¡±

    vin couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. "I''m going out to deal with those blind

    mercenaries. It''s my responsibility. Don''t get involved."

    Mari looked at him coldly. "You''ve forgotten something."

    "What''s that?"

    "I live next to you, and the walls are thin."

    vin scratched his head. "Has my snoring disturbed your sleep?"

    Mari was close to smacking him. "You and yourpanions have in Dainis, uncovering the

    murderer of old. Congrattions are in order, for Cobalt Strike has been hunting for eight years

    without sess, and you''ve found the culprit upon your return."

    "It wasn''t me who found them; they came knocking on my door. Since you know so much, aren''t you

    going back to report?"

    "If you really wanted to report, you would have already sent word to Cobalt Strike, wouldn''t you? Do

    I need to do it for you?"

    "What exactly do you want? To watch over me? To use me?"

    Mari''s face was impassive. "You beg for help with a smile, but grow impatient once you¡¯ve

    received it? vin, do you feel like I am imposing on you?"

    vin was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.

    "Where do you n to go? Take me with you."

    "Mari, I know you bear me no ill will, and you''ve helped me a great deal. Otherwise, I wouldn''t

    have let you live next door, right? I really am just going out for a walk."

    "Can you promise?"

    "I promise you, with both hands raised."

    Bang! Godfred burst into the room with a smile, "My lord, we''re ready, and I''ve found the map of

    Watchful Shore¡ªOh? Lady Mari?"

    Mari stood there like an iceberg, emanating a cold aura. She stopped talking and just stared

    straight at vin.

    vin''s raised hands were awkwardly suspended, unsure whether to keep them up or down.

    "Err... did Ie too early?" Godfred carefully stepped back, grinning sheepishly as he gently

    closed the door.

    "What''s going on out here?" Lucan and Grima were close behind.

    "Shh! Let''s go, let''s just go! The young couple''s having a spat," Godfred whispered, waving his

    hand.

    "Who?"

    "Lord vin and Lady Mari."

    "Oh?" Lucan and Grima nced deeply at the room. Had something sparked between them?

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    vin left Stormcast under the cover of night, traversing the wilderness to return to the Cloudveil

    Woods, but now their duo had be a trio, with Mari joining them.

    Mari had not anticipated that vin would uncover the culprit of past crimes so swiftly, nor

    connect the dots of the entire affair so unbelievably. She was certain the Chained Spirit was

    involved, and naturally, she followed vin, curious about his intentions and whether he would ally

    with the Chained Spirit to endanger Cobalt Strike.

    ¡°Mari, you seem quite knowledgeable about the past events. Did your mentor tell you?¡± vin

    was no longer nervous as he entered the forest. With Godfred, the Master Mage, by his side, not

    only could he travelfortably, but he could also hunt Magi-Monsters to refine his newly acquired

    Combat Magic.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mari remained as cool and aloof as ever. Her steps were light. It

    was almost as if she was gliding as she followed the sprinting vin.

    ¡°Do you know what the ancient sword is called?¡±

    ¡°Immortal Edge!¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with Watchful Shore?¡±

    ¡°I know of a secret buried there, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°When Cobalt Strike joined forces with Stormcast to seek the Immortal Edge, was it only the Grand

    Elder involved, or were there others?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mari nced at vin, who seemed to be strolling casually, cutting

    through the branches and underbrush ahead of him.

    ¡°Just wondering.¡±

    ¡°You once said you hated your enemies but wouldn''t hate Cobalt Strike.¡±

    ¡°I''ve never hated Cobalt Strike. I''m not a mad dog that bites everyone. But a vendetta must be

    settled, no? Isn''t that what makes us human?¡±

    ¡°And how do you n to settle this vendetta?¡±

    ¡°However, it can be settled. I''m known for being decisive and swift.¡±

    ¡°Does your decisiveness mean killing people?¡±

    ¡°What else should I do, leave them to harm me? An enemy deserves death, no matter whether

    there are ten or a hundred. My sword... does not shy away from blood.¡± vin climbed to a higher

    branch, nced back at Mari, and with a powerful leap, navigated swiftly through the ancient

    boughs.

    Mari slowed to a stop. Her mentor was right; once vin knew the truth, his hatred would shift

    from the sole Grand Elder to epass many others.

    Godfred followed at his own pace, then suddenly said, ¡°Miss Mari, Lord vin is not bad. Having

    a strong man is surely better than those unmanly types. It offers a sense of security. If he seems

    suitable, you might as well ept him.¡±

    Mari decisively ignored Godfred. What was with this family and being worried about in not

    finding a bride?

    Three dayster, they had traveled for hundreds of kilometers, delving deep into the heart of

    Cloudveil Woods. Here, Magi-Monsters roamed, and danger lurked at every turn, forcing them to

    slow down to avoid attacks.

    However, the first encounter they had was not with Magi-Monsters, but with a mysterious troop.

    They moved like a pack of hunting wolves, racing through the dense forest, utterly ignoring the

    nearby Magi-Monsters and dangers. They wore identical garb, wielded the same curved des,

    and donned the same white jade masks with only two narrow slits, which looked incredibly eerie.

    The troop of over a hundred spread out and moved like an invisible, searching and hunting for

    something.

    ¡°Lord vin, be careful.¡± Godfred stood behind vin and Mari. His body was wreathed in

    purple mist, ready to whisk them away at a moment''s notice.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don''t use Combat Magic; don''t provoke them,¡± Mari cautioned as she watched the ck-clothed

    troop whiz by. They must¡¯ve been assassins from some organization. Their presence was as sharp

    as the hunting wolves, like unsheathed swords, yet their brazen actions in Cloudveil Woods were

    strange. They either had overwhelming confidence or were a group of ruthless figures.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    ¡°Eh, is it them?¡± vin suddenly recalled the day he helped the ¡°beggar¡± in the valley. It was a

    group dressed simrly that was pursuing the ¡°beggar.¡±

    ¡°Do you know them?¡± Mari whispered. Her words were soft and light, yet the ck-clothed

    figures surrounding them halted in unison, turning their heads to stare at them.

    As the dozen stopped, the rest of the ck-clothed troop halted as well, spreading out in the dense

    woond, all turning their gaze to the trio. The white jade masks hid their true expressions,

    inducing involuntary tension.

    vin muttered, ¡°You really have no sense of danger, woman.¡±

    Mari jabbed a finger into his lower back, giving him a cold look.

    ¡°Who says they know us?¡± One of the ck-clothed figures approached them. His voice was shrill

    and ufortable to hear.

    ¡°Three or four months ago, I saw a group dressed somewhat like you. Just curious, so I mentioned

    it,¡± vin said casually, not showing any panic. He was all muscle and brawn and knew how to

    handle such situations.

    ¡°Where was this?¡±

    ¡°It seemed to be near Griffin''s Roost.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°About a dozen, I think. I don''t remember exactly.¡±

    ¡°What were they doing?¡±

    ¡°Same as you, running.¡±

    More ck-clothed figures turned toward them, their cold aura enveloping the forest like an invisible

    net. ¡°Was there anyone special with them?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t get a good look. I just nced.¡±

    One of the ck-clothed figures approached. ¡°Take us there.¡±

    ¡°To where?¡±

    ¡°Where you saw them,¡± the figure said with an unquestionable tone.

    ¡°Sorry, I''m busy, got things to do.¡±

    ¡°It''s not up to you.¡± The ck-clothed figures drew their des en masse, and in an instant, the

    woond was filled with chilling de energy, shredding leaves that then cascaded through the air.

    ¡°Sorry, really busy,¡± vin grinned.

    Godfred''s purple aura boiled intensely, and a pair of magnificent purple wings unfurled with a roar,

    pping powerfully and catapulting vin and Mari into the sky, piercing through the thick

    canopy to reach the heavens.

    The ck-clothed troop looked up, momentarily surprised. ¡°The Nortnds are not without their

    remarkable people.¡±

    Godfred soared, wings cutting through the sky, heading toward distant mountain ranges.

    The ck-clothed figures did not pursue further; they couldn''t catch up even if they tried.

    "We''re heading to Griffin''s Roost."

    "That was three or four months ago."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "The ''Night Demon'' wasn''t delivered to the ancient sea on time, and the escort team also vanished.

    It''s most likely that they were met with misfortune in Cloudveil Woods. We''ll start at Griffin''s Roost

    and search from there."

    "We must find him quickly. The more time drags on, the more his power will recover."

    "He''s bound by enchanted chains; he can''t possibly regain his strength."

    "Don''t forget who he is, he''s ''Night Demon''! If he truly escapes, he''ll surely find a way to break the

    seals."

    "Let''s move! To Griffin''s Roost! We can''t keep the ancient sea waiting too long."

    A hundred figures d in ck cloaks shot off like arrows from a bow, racing toward Griffin''s Roost

    with the speed of lightning.

    Godfred led vin and Mari for hundreds of leagues, making sure they weren''t being followed

    before stopping to rest.

    "Lord vin, who were those people?"

    "I truly don''t recognize them, though I''ve encountered a simr squad at the Cobalt Strike Hunting

    Festival."

    "Are you certain? Nothing untoward happened?" Mari expressed her doubt, knowing full well this

    rascal was no saint.

    "Mari, I remember you used to be quite the silent type. You''ve be much more outgoing

    lately, cheers. And you''d look even lovelier with a smile." vin deflected with a quick quip.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    The incident at Golden Scorch grew more intense by the day; the more the Rocke family tried to

    control it, the more fervently it was proimed outside until atst word reached Cobalt Strike.

    "In the dead of night, a blinding light erupted from the city of Golden Scorch, and an ancient,

    mystical sword appeared in the sky. Its energy created a storm that pierced the heavens and earth."

    "The sword''s radiant power cast eighteen shadows across the city, like eighteen ancient statues,

    solemn and vast."

    "The phenomenon began and ended in but a brief moment."

    "The next morning, Lawren returned to Golden Scorch andmanded that no one speak of the

    night''s strange events."

    News upon newsy on the desks of the Cobalt Strike Commander and the Grand Elder. The

    appearance of magical treasures often came with strange urrences, which was nothing out of

    the ordinary. A few treasures emerging in Golden Scorch was normal, but both the Commander and

    the Grand Elder were particrly sensitive to the eighteen ancient shadows.

    It seemed to bear a resemnce to the Immortal Edge they knew of.

    The Immortal Edge! Could it truly be?

    Over eight years had passed since vin''s parents vanished, and with them, the Immortal Edge

    had been lost for just as long.

    How could it appear in Golden Scorch? And right after the Mallister family had been set free during

    such a peculiar time!

    The Grand Elder stood atop a mountain, gazing toward Golden Scorch. A cold glint flickered deep

    within his eyes.

    ¡°Lanard! Was it truly you?¡±

    After the caravan transporting vin''s parents was plundered, the Grand Elder had once

    commissioned the four ancient cities to investigate jointly. One task was to search for vin''s

    parents; the other was to determine if other powers had ambushed them. At the time, Golden

    Scorch had been most active in the investigation, leaving no stone unturned.

    Now it seemed like the thief was crying, ¡°catch the thief!¡±

    "Grand Elder!" Two Elders approached the mountain''s peak, bowing respectfully.

    "Apany me to Golden Scorch."

    The two Elders exchanged nces. "You wish to go there yourself?"

    "Each of you, gather five hundred Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and we depart before nightfall!"

    "But we''re not certain it is the Immortal Edge. Is it wise to go so rashly..."

    "The Chained Spirit of Botanic Haven is no longer there. It must have been what awakened the

    Immortal Edge. Since the Immortal Edge has revealed itself in Golden Scorch, the Rocke family

    must have something to do with the events of that year. Guilty or not, a trial will tell."

    "We understand," the Elders said, quickly departing.

    "Lanard, you had better have your excuses ready!" The Grand Elder muttered coldly. His voice, like

    falling shards of ice, was piercing to the bone.

    ...Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Atop Botanic Haven.

    The Commander sought out the ancient Botanic Haven Elder and asked directly, "Where is the

    Chained Spirit?"

    "vin!" The Botanic Haven Elder roused from his meditation.

    "vin? You mean the Chained Spirit is within him?" The Commander looked incredulously at the

    Botanic Haven Elder. vin? The Chained Spirit and vin? How could they be together? This

    could spell doom for Cobalt Strike!

    "Do not fret; Mari is keeping an eye on vin, and they have an agreement."

    "Can Mari manage this? vin''s murderous and cunning nature is greater than I estimated."

    "He has always been so. It is we who never truly understood him." The Botanic Haven Elder could

    almost confirm that it was vin who awakened the Immortal Edge and that he had already joined

    forces with the Chained Spirit to take it away. He had surmised it would take vin at least half a

    year to find the assassin, yet in just a month, he had secured the Immortal Edge.

    The Commander furrowed his brow. "If vin has discovered the assassin, why did he not inform

    the Organization at once? What is he nning?"

    "With the Chained Spirit, he has no need for the Organization. He intends to resolve this turmoil in

    his own way."

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    "And what turmoil does he seek to create? He''s ying with fire!"

    "As you said, you underestimated him. Prepare yourself, and keep an eye on Watchful Shore. The

    ancient kingdom, sealed for millennia... is about to reappear before mankind. Whether vin can

    control the situation remains to be seen. If he seeds, the next Commander... we may have a

    candidate..."

    The Commander was visibly shocked, looking incredulously at the Botanic Haven Elder.

    ...

    After a long trek, vin and hispanions finally emerged from the Cloudveil Woods; before them

    lay a vast and boundless ocean. Waves upon waves crashed upon the shore, like thundering

    legions of soldiers assaulting the beach and beating against the cliffs. The sea breeze was moist

    and gentle, tousling their long hair. Standing on the cliff edge and gazing out at the sea, they were

    struck by a sense of grandeur, as if the entire world had suddenly opened up before them.

    The ce where they stood was a steep cliff, stretching endlessly with rises and falls from the sea.

    Looking toward the coast, the ce resembled a woman lying by the shore with her hands sped

    in silent prayer. Hence the name Watchful Shore.

    Mari looked out over the vast ocean, her long hair whipped about by the sea wind. "Watchful

    Shore is the resting ce of an ancient kingdom from ten thousand years ago. This secret has been

    whispered in the Nortnds for ages, stirring excitement in many eras. The mere words ''ancient

    kingdom of ten thousand years'' are enough to drive many ambitious souls to seek it out. Yet to this

    day, none have truly found it, and people regard it as but a legend, an ancient and ethereal tale."

    ¡°The Commander had been secretly investigating for many years but had not found the exact

    location until the year the Warrior Tribe of the East came to thesends. Following their tracks, they

    discovered ancient kingdom ruins buried deep beneath the sea. However, a powerful seal protected

    the ce, and a key was needed to break it. The key was the lost kingdom''s sacred de, the

    Immortal Edge.¡±

    "How much more do you know about the secrets of this ancient kingdom?" they inquired.

    "Not much, yet not too little; mostly, they''re just legends."

    "And the legacy within?"

    "Legacy?" Mari nced at vin.

    vin understood that Cobalt Strike wasn''t aware of the deeper secrets of the ancient kingdom.

    They knew of the treasures, and of the Immortal Edge, but their fragmented knowledge was far from

    comprehensive.

    "What legacy are you talking about?" Mari pressed.

    "Nothing, I was just rambling. Pay it no heed."

    "Do you know where the abyss lies, Lord vin?" Godfred grew more curious.

    "Wait here,. I shall return shortly." vin handed his bundle to Godfred, keeping only the Immortal

    Edge.

    Mari stopped vin. "Don''t rush off. My mentor once told me that the energies there are

    terrifying. They have persisted for millennia for a reason. Even with the Immortal Edge, you cannot

    simply barge in."

    "I''m not going in."

    "Then what are you nning?"

    "How can one hoard such a treasure alone? I intend to share it with all of the Nortnds." With

    those words, vin leaped from the cliff, plunging into the raging waves below.

    "What is he up to?" Mari suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "He has his reasons." Godfred shrugged, clueless himself.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Swimming toward the depths of the ocean, vin was enveloped by an energy shield, a

    transparent barrier that protected him like armor. This was the mark of an Advanced Mage. At Stage

    I, one could conjure a single barrier around the body, at Stage II, twoyers, and upon reaching

    Stage IX, one could form nineyers.

    Once these nineyers of energy shield merged and seeped into flesh and bone, it would signify the

    rise to Master Mage!

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    vin ventured to a ce ten thousand meters from the coastline, surrounded by the vast and

    endless sea. The waves surged powerfully, and amidst the sea spray, he felt minuscule, as if the

    ocean could swallow him up at any moment.

    "It''s around here, sink down," reminded the Chained Spirit.

    vin took a deep breath and dove headfirst into the seabed, descending with all his might. The

    deeper he went, the darker and quieter it became. The silent waters exerted a terrifying pressure. It

    felt like it could crush him.

    Strangely, there were no fish or crustaceans, nor could he see any Magi-Monsters. The endless

    waters and boundless darkness stirred an inexplicable panic and fear within him.

    vin released bursts of lightning from his body, barely lighting up his surroundings. At the depths

    of a thousand meters, there was a profound trench, winding and twisted like the gaping maw of a

    monstrous beast, lying in wait for its prey. The trench was shrouded in darkness, quietly submerged

    in an infinite ck emptiness.

    vin fought against the immense pressure of the seabed, suppressed the panic that welled up

    from within him, and continued his descent, finally stopping at the deepest part of the trench.

    However, all around him were sea cliffs, with no sign of the ancient kingdom.

    "What now?"

    Just as vin was about tomunicate with the Chained Spirit, the Immortal Edge suddenly

    awoke. Its blinding light pierced the darkness. The sword emitted beams of light that struck the

    massive cliffs on either side of the trench.

    Boom!

    The cliff in front of vin began to tremble, cracking open, and sinisterly spreading into countless

    bubbles that rose to the surface. The cracks caused groups of boulders to fall into the deeper parts

    of the trench. The entire abyss of the seabed shook as if in tremors.

    Before long, a massive ck hole appeared in the cliff, hundreds of meters wide, dark, and chilling,

    endlessly emitting bubbles. The Immortal Edge soared upward uncontrobly and plunged into the

    ck hole, illuminating its depths with its intense light. vin followed closely behind.

    At the deepest part of the ck hole, it opened up into a grand space, where an ancient and

    dpidated altar was guarded by eighteen towering statues, each ten meters tall. Each statue

    represented a figure of old: warriors in majestic armor pointing their swords to the heavens, noble

    figures in regal attire,manding respect with their cold indifference, a behemoth wielding a

    colossal hammer shouting to the heavens and to all beings, a rider upon an ancient dragon posed

    for war, and a serene elder, hands behind his back, gazing skyward as if in prayer or remembrance.

    Each statue, preserved through the ages, still appeared lifelike. The cruel passage of time had left

    no mark upon them.

    At that moment, the Immortal Edge moved above the altar. Its red beams of light touched each

    statue in turn. Eighteen beams of light merged with the eighteen statues.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The ancient kings¡¯ eyes suddenly opened, and the surfaces of the statues cracked as intense light

    burst forth from within.

    "Who has awakened us?"

    "Immortal Edge, we meet again."

    "We are awake... awake atst..."

    "Who dares to spy upon the treasures of the kingdom?"

    "Trespassers shall be shown no mercy."

    ...

    Voices of authority, of age, and of dominance emerged from the statues, along with the bright light.

    ng!

    The Immortal Edge was thrust into the center of the altar, striking like a bolt of heavenly thunder,

    shattering the altar in an instant, and scattering rubble and tidal waters in all directions.

    From deep within the altar emerged an even more furious tide of light, like a rushing river, vying to

    reach the eighteen statues. At that moment, the statues crumbled, and endless light filled the ck

    hole, hammering against the cliff walls.

    "This is not good!" vin''s face turned pale, and without waiting to recall the Immortal Edge, he fled

    with all his might.

    "Roar!" As the eighteen statues crumbled, eighteen beams of light grew increasingly intense,

    converging into images of the ancient kings, radiant and seemingly on the brink of resurrection.

    With a thunderous boom, the interior of the hole was in utter chaos. The cliff outside trembled

    violently, the vast trench was impacted, endless fissures spread, and billions of bubbles boiled. The

    silent depths of the sea floor finally awokepletely today.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    vin fled in panic, but the seabed was inplete disarray. Huge stones fell like a meteor shower,

    threatening to engulf him. He barely escaped the copsing ck hole when a mountain-sized

    boulder fell from above.

    "True Thunder, Thunderous Deluge!" vin''s body crackled with electricity, transforming into

    hundreds of lightning spears that surged skyward, striking the giant boulder with explosive force and

    shattering it on the spot.

    vin forcefully activated his energy shield, gritted his teeth, and charged out, roaring at the

    Chained Spirit, "Did you know this would happen?"

    "I never brought the Immortal Edge here in my time. I didn''t know it would be like this," the Chained

    Spirit, also shocked by the apocalyptic destruction outside, responded. The eighteen shadows of

    light continued to grow and expand, colliding with the space of the ck hole, causing a deafening

    rumble. The miles-long sea cliff was copsing entirely, and whirlpools formed by the severe cracks

    in the seabed churned mercilessly.

    At Watchful Shore, Godfred and Mari anxiously awaited, when suddenly the sea surface

    thousands of meters away began to churn abnormally. Endless bubbles surged up, bursting and

    expanding rapidly, sweeping across thousands of kilometers.

    "Has vin truly opened the gates to the ancient kingdom?" Mari eximed in surprise.

    "You stay here!" Godfred unfurled his violet mist wings and soared into the sky, speeding toward the

    activity thousands of meters away.

    The seabed roared, and endless cracks formed countless whirlpools like underwater hurricanes

    numbering in the thousands, spreading everywhere. Once caught, one would be torn apart and

    buried under the stones at the very depths of the ocean.

    vin fled desperately but couldn''t help looking back.

    The eighteen figures grewrger and clearer. Clearly, the kings of old had awakened and

    manifested as beings of light energy. They shouted with voices like thunder, echoing across the

    ocean, venting their fury, breaking the cliffs, and disturbing the endless tides.

    "There it is! It has finally appeared!" the Chained Spirit alerted.

    In the depths of the sea, as the sea cliffs copsed entirely, the vast and majestic ruins of the

    kingdom emerged from the rubble.

    Eighteen ancient monarchs'' silhouettes stretched down to the ocean depths, towering a thousand

    meters high, their light shining brilliantly. They were scattered across eighteen directions of an

    ancient kingdom''s ruins, casting a tumultuous y of light and shadows, forming a transparent

    curtain of luminescence that enveloped the ruins of the old kingdom.

    vin stood frozen, forgetting to flee, forgetting the danger, simply staring in awe.

    The ancient kingdom, carrying the weight of countless ages, remained intact. Within it, towers and

    pavilions, old pathways and shops, rivers, and city gates all existed in a real andplete form,

    gloriously illuminated by the radiant curtain, which also roused it from eons of slumber. At the heart

    of the ancient kingdom, a magnificent and vast pce came into view, where countless statues of

    warriors seemed to stand guard, maintaining their original defensive formation. Their aura of iron

    and blood could be felt even from afar.

    Throughout the kingdom, luminescent lights twinkled, as if adorned with magical ore.

    The most astonishing sight was the greenery that covered the kingdom''s streets, buildings, and

    rivers. Were those trees? Or perhaps vines? It was too distant to see clearly, but one could feel the

    overwhelming vitality.

    ¡°A miracle!¡± vin was moved to exim, utterly astounded.

    "Lord vin!" Godfred rushed into the ocean depths, seeking vin, only to be arrested by the

    grand and mysterious spectacle below the waves, disbelievingly staring at the eighteen colossal

    humanoid silhouettes and the vast kingdom they encircled.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Mari stood on the edge of Watchful Shore''s cliff, gazing into the distance. The light and shadows

    were hazy, sweeping across thousands of meters. The sea churned violently, boiling fiercely. From

    her vantage point, she could also see the figures that had suddenly appeared on the ocean floor.

    They were resplendent and mysterious, grand and majestic, and she could sense their enormity.

    It had appeared! The kingdom, silent for ten thousand years, had reemerged into the world of

    mortals!

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    vin was whisked away from the ocean depths by Godfred, soaring high above to survey the

    churning seas below.

    Eighteen statues of ancient kings shone with a zing light, as luminous as the midday sun,

    illuminating the ocean floor ten thousand meters below. They radiated with terrifying energy

    fluctuations, stirring the vast waters. They were like eighteen awakened ancient deities, guarding

    the vast remnants of a fallen kingdom.

    "How can we retrieve the Immortal Edge?" vin asked the Chained Spirit. Even with prior

    preparation, the sight before him was still astonishing.

    "Once the Immortal Edge merges with the ancient kingdom, forget about taking it back unless you

    gain the Wings of Eternity, which will call back the Immortal Edge on its own."

    "Wings of Eternity!" vin repeated to himself. The Chained Spirit had already shared with him the

    secrets of the millennium-old kingdom. The Wings of Eternity signified the Kings'' eptance of the

    true treasure of the ancient realm.

    "My Lord, what shall we do now?" Godfred had never seen such a shocking sight and could hardly

    fathom that it was his Lord who had unleashed it.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Find enough mercenaries in the forest and spread the word, stir up the Nortnds as quickly as

    possible."

    "Eh? Are we not going treasure hunting?" Belowy the ruins of an ancient kingdom, surely filled

    with countless treasures. Others would have tried every means to im them for themselves and, at

    the very least, gain some advantage first. They would not be thinking of spreading the word.

    "This is not a treasure hoard. This is a killing field."

    "A killing field? My Lord, what is your purpose?" Godfred shuddered at the thought.

    "Ask no more, just do as I say."

    With a clenched jaw, Godfred carried vin across the sea and returned to Watchful Shore.

    "What deal did you strike with the Chained Spirit?" Mari eyed vin''s return with a bad feeling.

    "We agreed toe and watch the sea." vin winked at Mari and, without looking back,

    dashed into the forest.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To find a better spot to watch the sea, Mari,e, join me."

    For the first time, Mari felt the urge to smack him.

    Godfred gave a wry smile, for vin still found the time for jests even at such a time.

    The ocean roiled, waves soared, and relentless tides crashed against the coastal cliffs, kicking up a

    sky full of spray and a deafening roar. The radiant glow from the statues brightened the ocean floor

    and also the tumultuous sea surface. The ancient and majestic energy oscited between the

    heavens and the sea. The anomaly stirred the forest as bands of mercenaries emerged, gazing

    toward the boiling sea and witnessing the mysterious spectacle of lights and shadows deep below.

    In the distant depths, many formidable sea beasts and Magi-Monsters were roused.

    Hundreds of deep-sea thunder eels awoke from the abyss. The eels were five to six meters in

    length, robust and strong, and their bodies crackled with lightning, illuminating the dark chasm and

    sending countless Magi-Monsters fleeing. They gathered in swarms, left the abyss, and traversed

    the vast ocean toward the ancient Antis.

    Three Sea-Gulping Whales, miles away, sensed the strange changes. They let out resounding

    roars, their hundred-meter-long bodies surging out of the water, creating monstrous waves. They

    broke free from the sea, soaring through the clouds of fog toward the ancient kingdom. Enshrouded

    in fog and dark clouds, with a torrential downpour, they roamed the ocean surface like ancient Magi-

    Monsters.

    A shrill scream echoed across the sea, tearing through the air as a mermaid emerged from the

    deepest reaches, riding the waves and soaring upward. She screamed atop the sea, her voice

    sweeping across the heavens, summoning her slumbering kin. With a robust tail and a wless

    upper body that quickened the pulse and dazzled the eye, her vacant pale eyes shimmered,

    gathering storm clouds within.

    Further away, a giant butterfly fluttered. Its wings were magnificent and enormous. With a gentle

    p, it spanned a thousand meters of the ocean, conjuring endless hurricanes that ravaged the

    waters and whipped the clouds. Where it passed, all beasts bowed, and between heaven and earth,

    there was only the rain and the tides, as all sea creatures dove deep, daring not to show

    themselves.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    More and more powerful sea Magi-Monsters awoke, crossing miles in search of ancient and distant

    energies.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    The collective movement of these sea dominions attracted other creatures from their domains,

    flocks of fierce birds, and schools of fish, all following them in droves, crossing the ocean to

    converge upon Watchful Shore.

    The mercenaries from the forest were just as stirred. They grew more and more excited as they

    watched, having roamed the forest for years without witnessing such a spectacle. The ancient

    kingdom Antis sealed beneath the sea, with its mysterious and terrifying glowing figures, all drew

    them in, igniting their adventurous and greedy hearts. Many were eager to try, yet all were wary of

    approaching too closely.

    "A kingdom! That''s a kingdom!"

    "How many ages has it been sealed?"

    "Are those giant figures the kingdom''s guardians?"

    "Who dares to dive into the sea and try?"

    Watchful Shore was crowded with mercenaries, with many more rushing from the forest behind.

    Beasts roared and squawked, and a multitude of Magi-Monsters mobilized in groups, with countless

    birds of prey crossing the sky, all converging toward this ce in waves.

    Godfred, wearing a mask, mingled with the crowded mercenary throng. His whole body was

    shrouded in a purple aura. His presence was formidable, drawing fearful nces from many around

    him.

    "Do you know anything?" A bold mercenary approached to inquire.

    Godfred gazed out to the sea and nodded slowly, deliberately deepening his voice to a hoarse

    whisper. "The ancient kingdom buried for ten thousand years is also a long-held secret of the

    Nortnds."

    The surrounding mercenaries turned to look at him, curious if someone really knew the story.

    "Among you, some must have heard the old legend that Watchful Shore has always harbored. A

    vast ocean encases a kingdom from ten thousand years ago, within which endless treasures lie

    sealed. Through the ages, numerous mighty individuals have delved into the sea to investigate,

    seeking the sealed kingdom and its lost treasures, but none have been heard of seeding."

    "So you mean, Antis has been sealed for ten thousand years?" The mercenaries were

    astonished.

    Godfred strode toward the seashore, and the mercenaries ahead parted to form a path. "It must be

    it, the ancient kingdom sealed for eons! Ten thousand years, and now it has reemerged into the

    world!"

    A buzz of excitement spread among the crowd, traveling from one person to the next.

    Godfred continued, "I''ve heard that Cobalt Strike has been secretly investigating it for many years. I

    suspect that the sudden appearance of Antis is no doubt connected to Cobalt Strike."

    "Sir, what else do you know?" The mercenaries were umonly polite, knowing the man before

    them was strong and well-traveled. He certainly was no ordinary figure.

    Godfred fell silent for a moment. "I''ll give you some advice¡ªdon''t rush in blindly. Wait for the high

    Lords and Ladies to arrive. Let them test the waters. If there''s danger, it''s theirs to face. If not, then

    we can make our move."

    "That makes sense!"

    Pretending to be contemtive, Godfred stood for a while, then drifted to other spots, feigning

    casualness as he spread the news, all the while hinting to them to hasten the spread of the word, to

    draw the big names quickly.

    In just half a day, the news began to spread with astonishing speed, rming more and more

    mercenaries.

    vin stood atop a mountain, gazing out at the coast and the vast ocean. "The is cast; now to

    wait for the catch."

    "What are you really up to? If you think of ruining Cobalt Strike with these schemes, I won''t allow it,"

    Mari said sternly, sensing a deep danger in vin''s fervent eyes.

    "I''m no viin, nor do I wish to destroy anyone."

    "Then tell me now, what is it you''re nning?"

    "At a feast such as this, one must surely invite more guests."

    "vin!" Mari couldn''t hold back any longer. Her patience was wearing thin.

    "Don''t worry, all will be revealed soon enough."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    "Father! Father!" Felir burst into Lawren''s study in a panic.

    "Knock before entering, how many times must I teach you!" Within the study, Lawren was

    discussing the pressing issue at hand with Lanard - how to smooth over the current crisis and avoid

    the scrutiny of the Cobalt Strike. The city was abuzz with talk of the strange phenomena that had

    urred the previous night, and the more they tried to silence the rumors, the louder they grew. It

    seemed as if someone was fanning the mes, deliberately spreading tales. They lived in fear every

    day, dreading an inquiry from the Cobalt Strike.

    "Father, Grandfather, the Cobalt Strike have sent someone!" Felir gasped for breath, having run all

    the way back in haste.

    "What? So soon?"

    "Where are they now!"

    Both Lawren and Lanard shot up from their seats, asking in unison.

    "They''ve already entered the city gates. Father, what do we do?" Felir was both anxious and

    panicked.

    "The Cobalt Strike may just be investigating. We stick to our story that we know nothing."

    "Father, it might not work this time. The one who came is... is..."

    "Who is it?"

    Suddenly, a voice called from outside. "Lanard, Lawren,e out and greet me!"

    The color drained from the faces of the two men in the study. That voice... that voice was... was it

    the Grand Elder?

    Felir turned pale, his voice barely above a whisper. "The Grand Elder himself hase!"

    Lanard and Lawren could no longer keep theirposure. They exchanged a look, then clenched

    their jaws and hurried to the door, forcing smiles as they greeted their guest, "Grand Elder, to what

    do we owe the pleasure of your personal visit? A warning would have allowed us to meet you

    outside the city walls."

    "Do you really have the leisure to meet me outside the city?" The Grand Elder was tall and thin, with

    a noble and subdued elegance, yet his presence was suffocating, making it difficult to meet his

    gaze.

    "Grand Elder, we would never dare show disrespect," Lanard bowed deeply.

    Lawren stole nces at the Grand Elder and the two Elders behind him, as well as the Cobalt Strike

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who were steadily approaching inrge numbers. Dozens, hundreds, maybe five

    hundred. What was the Grand Elder nning?

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s had forced their way in, and not a single city guard dared to stop them.

    They were like a swarm of ill omens that had descended upon the ce, causing the city officials to

    hide away in fear.

    "Speak. I shall give you a chance to exin," the Grand Eldermanded emotionlessly, standing

    in the courtyard like an immovable mountain. His presence was so oppressive it was hard to

    breathe.

    Lanard hesitated to speak. "Grand Elder, I don''t quite understand what you..."

    With a sharp look and a gesture of his hand, the Grand Elder reached out toward Felir and, with an

    open palm, seized control of the boy''s body from afar.

    "Father, save me!¡± Felir screamed as he lost control, slowly levitating off the ground.

    ¡°Grand Elder, please, have mercy!¡± Lawren cried out in panic, nearly kneeling.

    ¡°I am waiting for your exnation,¡± the Grand Elder said coldly. His gaze was piercing, as if it could

    see right through them.

    "Grand Elder, we truly don''t understand what you mean. Please, enlighten us," Lanard gritted his

    teeth, refusing to confess.

    The Grand Elder gave him a chilling look and, with a sudden wave of his hand, clenched his fist,

    sending Felir flying toward the Cobalt Strike ranks.

    ¡°Father, help¡­"

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Three swords were drawn, their energy surged to the sky, and in an instant, they severed Felir. His

    cries were abruptly silenced.

    Lawren and Lanard stood frozen, mouths agape. Was he killed? Just like that?

    An eerie silence fell over the courtyard. The guards stood petrified, staring at the scattered remains

    of their young Lord, while the maids clutched their mouths in horror, trembling at the brutal disy

    of power.

    Felir... was dead... His life ended in such an abrupt way!

    "Seize all members of the Rocke family!"manded the two Elders, their voices devoid of any

    emotion.

    Lanard and Lawren snapped out of their shock, and a chill ran down their spines. They suddenly

    understood the terror the Mallister family must have felt when facing punishment. The Grand Elder

    was merciless; even though they had once enjoyed a cordial rtionship, the moment a mistake

    was made, he became heartless and cold, treating them as strangers. He did not waste his words.

    When it was time to kill, he did so with the indifference of ughtering livestock.

    Wails and screams filled the noble and beautiful estate, as the Cobalt Strike troops began to round

    up all direct and coteral members of the Rocke family, dragging them toward the courtyard.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    The Grand Elder, expressionless, asked again, "Give me an exnation."

    Lanard, drenched in cold sweat, opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    "My patience is limited. Exin, and there may be a chance to resolve this. Otherwise... the entire

    city will suffer the consequences. Not a single soul will be spared!" The Grand Elder''s voice was

    calm yet chilling. He was clearly a man of his word.

    "I... we..." Lanard had considered numerous scenarios for dealing with the Cobalt Strike and

    thought of ways to handle them, but he never expected the Grand Elder''s demand for ountability

    to be so sudden and ruthlessly decisive.

    Did the Grand Elder have irrefutable evidence? No! He would rather wrongfully kill than let anyone

    slip through the.

    Such cruelty!

    "Kill!"manded the Grand Elder, raising his hand.

    The two Elders behind him raised their hands in unison, and with a tightening grip, the first group of

    the Rocke family members who had been brought forth were swiftly beheaded by the Cobalt Strike

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Before the members of the Rocke family could react, their bodies fell on the grass at the

    front of the courtyard.

    "No!" Lawren roared in despair, nearly rushing forward.

    "Stop! If you don''t want your entire house eradicated, you best keep calm." the Elders stepped

    forward, blocking Lawren''s path.

    "Grand Elder, I beg of you, please show mercy," Lawren pleaded, his heart heavy with sorrow and

    anger.

    "What exnation do you want, Grand Elder? I truly do not know. It''s a mistake, all a mistake!"

    Lanard also implored.

    "Stop ying the fool. I have no time for idle chatter. Execute more."

    "Grand Elder!" Both Lanard and Lawren felt a chill run down their spines.

    The Grand Elder approached Lanard, looking at him coldly. "I''ll give you one chance. I ask, and you

    answer. Eight years ago, who stole the ancient sword?"

    "What? No... it wasn''t us... we really don''t know what you''re talking about," Lanard denied through

    gritted teeth, too afraid to admit anything. The harsher the Grand Elder was, the more frightened he

    became.

    "Execute!" The Grand Elder raised his hand again.

    ¡°No, please!¡± Lawren was desperate and attempted to move forward but was held back by two other

    Elders.

    Members of the Rocke family were brought forward and forced onto the ground. At that moment,

    men and women alike wept, their screams echoing throughout the estate.

    "Stop! Do not kill anyone anymore!" Lawren couldn''t take it any longer. He screamed with red eyes.

    "It was us! We did it!"

    "Say it again!" The two Cobalt Strike Elders shouted in unison. Their fists slowly tightened, and their

    knuckles cracked ominously.

    Lawren had no choice but to confess. "It was us. We ambushed the Mallister family''s caravan."

    Lanard closed his eyes in agony, everything was ruined.

    "Why?" Grand Elder asked emotionlessly, yet his gaze was colder and sharper.

    "We were keeping watch on the Mallister family that year, and when we learned of your partnership,

    we..."

    The Grand Elder asked again, "Where is the ancient sword now?"

    "It was taken."

    "By whom!"

    Lanard shook his head weakly. "We do not know, truly. That night, a faint call was heard within the

    city. The ancient sword seemed to awaken and shoot toward the night sky, then vanished without a

    trace. We searched for days but found nothing."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    With a bitter smile, he added, "Eight years... for eight years, I''ve guarded it cautiously... and in the

    end... it was all for naught..."

    The Grand Elder then turned to Lawren. "Where is the ancient sword?"

    "It truly was taken by someone else. Even if you y the entire city, we cannot produce the ancient

    sword."

    "Why was it stolen now?" asked another Elder.

    Lanard shook his head. "We don''t know. We know nothing. We didn''t even see a shadow."

    The Grand Elder asked further, "Are vin''s parents alive or dead?"

    "Dead, all of them were killed."

    The Grand Elder looked back at the Rocke family members being continuously brought forth and

    cruelly ordered, "Leave none alive."

    "Grand Elder... I implore you... give us a chance to make amends," Lanard and Lawren knelt and

    begged, having finally experienced the Grand Elder''s ruthlessness. They were afraid.

    "Now you know regret?"

    "We will do anything for you. Please, spare the Rocke family."

    "You have ten days to find the ancient sword. Every two days, I will execute a group; in ten days, all

    will be killed. How many you can save depends on your own efforts."

    "Thank you, Grand Elder! We will do everything in our power to track it down." The two men, with

    teeth clenched and eyes red, were filled with hatred inside!

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    The Grand Elder''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s swiftly took control of the stronghold, vigntly securing it from within

    and outside. They imprisoned the entire Rocke family, closely guarding both their personal guard

    and their devoted servants.

    No one in the stronghold dared to rebel, let alone speak out of turn. This was the work of Cobalt

    Strike, the Rocke family''s overlord in name!

    The Grand Elder''s authority and ruthlessness subdued many restless hearts,pelling them to

    rein in their tempers.

    "Father, do what you must to negotiate until I return," Lawren bid farewell to Lanard. The Grand

    Elder only permitted Lawren to leave the stronghold to participate in the investigation; all others

    were required to remain.

    "Negotiate? Do you think the Grand Elder is capable of mercy?" Lanard seemed to have aged

    considerably, weakly waving Lawren off. "Go on, search thoroughly, and if you find nothing, go into

    hiding and do not return."

    "I will return, just wait for me." Lawren now regretted his past decision to ambush the Mallister

    family, but it was toote. He needed to quickly discover who had taken the ancient sword, or else...

    the Rocke family would truly be finished, and with them, the entire city could face ughter.

    "Go... just go..." Lanard sat exhausted in the room.

    "Take care, Father." Lawren bowed and withdrew.

    "Wait. Come here," Lanard beckoned him to close the door.

    "Father, do you have further orders?" Lawren approached Lanard''s side.

    Lanard spoke in a hushed tone, "Make your greatest effort, but also prepare for the worst. If the

    Grand Elder truly orders a massacre, how will you avenge this?"

    "I..." Lawren gave a bitter smile. Avenge? How could he possibly challenge Cobalt Strike?

    "The Nortnds are home not only to the Eight Orders and Five Lords but also to Amber Valley!"

    Amber Valley, the most formidable andrgest guild of assassins in the Nortnds, would do

    anything for the right price. It was said that the Eight Orders, Five Lords, and various other powers

    in the Nortnds had all secretly worked with Amber Valley. There, the darkest and most sordid of

    deals were struck.

    Lawren''s expression shifted. Amber Valley? An assassination?

    "Go, take the family''s most precious magical treasures. Use them for barter if need be." Lanard

    dismissed Lawren with a wave of his hand.

    No sooner had Lawren left the room than a Cobalt Strike apprentice awaited him outside. ¡°Lord

    Lawren, by the Grand Elder¡¯s edict, we shall assist you in your investigation to swiftly find the lost

    ancient sword.¡±

    Assist? It was more like a surveince. Lawren eyed them, a flicker of coldness passing through his

    gaze before he quickly concealed it. "Wait for me outside the stronghold. I''ll join you once I''ve

    gathered my things."

    "What do you need to gather? We can assist."

    "I¡¯m taking a few treasures, to issue a bounty. No need for such caution, my entire family and city

    are in your hands. We cannot flee."

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The Cobalt Strike apprentices exchanged nces and pressed him no further.

    From the stronghold''s high tower, the Grand Elder and two Elders watched as Lawren left the

    stronghold.

    "Grand Elder, can we trust Lawren? Might he take this chance to flee?"

    After eight long years of suspicion, they felt no joy at the confirmation of the culprit, but rather a

    deep rage. It would be one thing if it were an outsider, but to be betrayed by a hound raised by

    Cobalt Strike was worse!

    A dog that bites its master! And the master had been oblivious, nurturing it for eight long years,

    protecting it.

    "Flee? Where could he flee to? No one in the Nortnds would dare protect a man pursued by

    Cobalt Strike," the Grand Elder said with icy authority.

    "Do you truly believe the ancient sword was stolen by another?"

    "It''s likely the work of the escaped Chained Spirit. But with the Chained Spirit''s feeble energy, it''s

    unlikely it could awaken the ancient sword."

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    "So, you mean the Chained Spirit found an aplice?"

    "It seems so."

    "Who could it be?" The two Elders pondered, then suddenly eximed in unison, "The Mallister

    family?"

    The Grand Elder was silent; he had long suspected vin''s involvement with the missing Chained

    Spirit from Botanic Haven. Why had vin''s power surged so abruptly, and why had Mari grown

    close to vin? If the Chained Spirit had indeed vanished, why weren''t the Commander and the

    Elders of Botanic Haven more desperate in their search? Yet, considering vin''s hatred for Cobalt

    Strike and the Chained Spirit''s grudge, he didn''t believe the Commander would ept any

    connection between vin and the Chained Spirit.

    The two Elders thought again and then shook their heads. "It''s unlikely to be vin. Their

    foundation is unstable, and they''re barely managing their own defense, let alone provoking the

    Rocke family."

    Two dayster, the results of Lawren''s investigation returned... with no leads! The bounties offered

    yielded no substantial feedback.

    The Grand Elder made good on his word, executing a group every two days, carrying out the

    sentences before all the people of the stronghold.

    However, on this day, news from Watchful Shore finally burst through the Cloudveil Woods and

    spread to the many ancient cities adjacent to the forest.

    "A mysterious ancient kingdom has appeared at Watchful Shore, lying silent at the ocean''s depths."

    "It is a kingdom that was sealed for eons. The secret that Cobalt Strike has been investigating for

    decades."

    "Someone has shattered the seal, opening the gates to the eternal kingdom."

    The sea realms were abuzz. A massive convergence of sea beasts headed toward the ancient

    kingdom was underway.

    ...

    One message after another struck like thunderbolts across the skies, rousing countless

    mercenaries and stirring the powers that be.

    "An eternal kingdom, what mysterious treasures might it hold?"

    The people were set astir, rushing headlong into Cloudveil Woods, surging toward the distant

    Watchful Shores.

    "Has the Immortal Edge unlocked the ancient kingdom." The Grand Elder received the news in a

    mix of shock and anger. Who was it!? Who had taken the Immortal Edge and reached the Watchful

    Shore first? It seemed certain now that the Chained Spirit must have found an ally.

    "Grand Elder, shall we depart at once?" Two Elders had already rallied the Prot¨¦g¨¦s with urgency in

    their tone. The news was causing an uproar; it wouldn''t be long before the entirety of the Nortnds

    was in a frenzy. Dy would mean missing the opportunity.

    "I shall go ahead. You deal with the Rocke family and follow." The Grand Elder soared into the sky,

    speeding through the air toward Cloudveil Woods.

    The two Elders revealed a fierce demeanor andmanded with a wave of their hands, "y them

    all! Leave none alive!"

    The Rocke family was massacred, and not a single soul was spared. The roaring mes consumed

    their estate, rming the citizens of Golden Scorch.

    Lanard did not resist and was impaled within the courtyard of his estate. At that moment, he had

    anticipated this, epting death with calmness, never once begging for mercy. His hatred

    coalesced into a curse within his heart.

    "The Immortal Edge and the dust-covered ancient kingdom. Is this the secret the Lord vin was

    seeking?" Lucan and others were equally astounded by themotion. Could the vin withstand

    this turmoil? The uproar seemed poised to rock the entire Nortnds.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Lucan, I''ll hold the fort. You go support the vin," Grima worried.

    "Lucan, go aid vin," Helna also expressed concern, aware that soon the whole Nortnds would

    be inmotion, and whoever procured the treasure would be the prey.

    Lucan gazed into the distance. "The Lord vin has repeatedly reminded us that no matter what

    urs, we must hold the ancient city. He will handle the rest."

    "For small matters, he can make his own decisions, but how can he be reckless with something so

    grave?" Zakar gripped his staff tightly, anxiously pounding the ground.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Watchful Shore.

    vin stood atop a forest-d mountain peak, gazing at the tumultuous sea where more and more

    sea beasts were gathering. Among them were many rare and mysterious creatures, emanating a

    terrible malice that even seemed to cause the heavens and earth to tremble. Dark clouds rolled in,

    lightning shed, thunder roared, and the fierce winds whipped up colossal waves, crashing into

    each other and sending spray high into the air. The vast seascape was plunged into an endless

    gloom, as if heralding the end of days.

    These fearsome sea beasts and Magi-Monsters, roamed around the mysterious ruins of an ancient

    kingdom,unching ferocious attacks in an attempt to breach the protective barrier above the ruins.

    Again and again, they failed, repelled by the shimmering curtain of light.

    Not only did the Magi-Monsters congregate in the seas, but dreadful creatures also emerged from

    the forest depths.

    A raging inferno swept across the sky, casting down a nket of fiery light upon the ocean''s

    surface, raising the temperature between heaven and earth. Within the heart of this fiery maelstrom,

    a crimson Snow Bunnyy quietly. Its blood-shot eyes watched the boiling sea,manding the

    attention of many strange beasts lurking beneath the waves, who watched warily.

    A golden eagle soared through the heavens, descending upon the sea with a brilliance that lit up

    the world like a proud sun dominating the sky. Its wingspan measured hundreds of meters, exuding

    a majestic and fearsome demeanor. From its lofty perch, it surveyed the gathering horde of

    monsters.

    A white tiger emerged from the forest, its roar resounding through the sky and sea, silencing the

    rolling thunder. The space around it warped oddly, filled with a terrifying aura of ughter. Its back

    was lined with two rows of bone spurs, each one resembling a war spear, inspiring fear in all who

    saw it.

    In addition to these dreadful beings, countless Magi-Monsters flocked to the forest''s edge, eyeing

    the sea with greedy anticipation.

    Thousands of mercenaries had gathered near the coast, keeping their distance from the frightful

    Magi-Monsters. They were all anxiously watching the sea, waiting for the sea beasts to break the

    ancient kingdom''s seal.

    vin, far from the coast, was neither startled nor afraid, calmly observing the scene, and

    murmuring to himself, "Not enough, still not enough. More, more..."

    Mari was left speechless by his musings, unable to glean any information despite her questions.

    Five dayster, the Cobalt Strike Commander arrived at the sea, not concealing his formidable

    presence but revealing himself in his most powerful form.

    Eight divine lights intertwined, forming a resplendent path, like a torrential flood traversing the skies,

    reaching the sea. His oppressive aura enveloped the world, and with each stride spanning a

    kilometer, he advanced toward the high seas from this celestial path.

    The forest¡¯s white tiger challenged him with a roar as sharp as a de, filled with endless intent to

    kill. With a cold nce, the Cobalt Strike Commander unleashed a re that emitted two beams of

    light, smothering the white tiger''s challenge with terrifying pressure.

    A gargantuan Sky-Devouring Whale thrashed amongst the stormy clouds. Its voice, like rolling

    thunder, echoed across the sea, ¡°Who has summoned the ancient kingdom from its dusty slumber?

    Cobalt Strike Commander, if this is your trickery, if this is a battlefield, we shall flood the skies and

    drown Cobalt Strike.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to Cobalt Strike as a guest. I could use a proper beast skin for a rug, and you¡¯ll do

    nicely,¡± retorted the Commander. He was seeking vin¡¯s shadow, but vin had hidden himself

    the moment themander appeared.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± bellowed three immense Sky-Devouring Whales in unison. Their roars unleashed

    a storm of thunder and rain, creating a tempest of destruction aimed at the Commander.

    With a flick of his wrist, the Cobalt Strike Commander summoned eight beams of intense light that

    coalesced into a dazzling, massive fist. Like the wrath of a god, it struck from the heavens. The

    punch was gigantic and hundreds of meters wide. It crashed into the tempest with a thunderous

    boom. The sky and sea trembled, space itself seemed to fracture, and the terrible energy spread,

    scattering with the explosion over thousands of meters. Many Magi-Monsters and mercenaries were

    shaken to their core and forced to retreat in disarray.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s ruthless!¡± eximed countless mercenaries, knowing the Cobalt Strike Commander

    was strong, but not expecting such a disy of might.

    The three Sky-Devouring Whales remained wary. Truly, the Cobalt Strike Commander was a force

    to be reckoned with, the undisputed Lord of the Nortnds!

    ¡°Cobalt Strike Commander, they say you¡¯ve investigated it for decades. Do you have a way to break

    the seal?¡± inquired the Snow Bunny from amidst the mes, speaking with a human voice.

    ¡°What does it matter if I do or don¡¯t?¡± The Commander ignored the creature, and continued

    venturing deeper into the ocean to examine the eighteen silhouettes of light and the ancient

    kingdom¡¯s ruins. He suspected this event was rted to vin, but where had he gone? Why had

    he vanished after breaking the seal? Had he not anticipated such an uproar, or did he have other

    ns?

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    Another possibility dawned on him ¨C vin might have already entered the ancient ruins!

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Commander unleash his power. It¡¯s so strong,¡± vin marveled

    at the celestial lights. The eight streams of light, like mighty rivers, intertwined in the sky, converging

    into a path that reached the heavens. Such divine might, such energy, it was like a god looking

    down upon all ¨C a stark contrast to the Commander he usually saw.

    He was a mere mortal and a celestial being. The sensation was entirely different.

    Mari said, "Of course, the Commander is strong. The Commanders of the Eight Orders of the

    Nortnds are the pinnacle of power in the Nortnds, all above Archmage Stage V. At their level,

    they can control their aura at will. Normally, they seem casual, but in battle, they possess the power

    to move mountains and divert rivers. Give it to me straight, what exactly are you nning?"

    vin replied with an easy smile, "Just admiring the scene, broadening my horizons, nothing more."

    "Don''t take me for a fool!"

    "Well, actually, being a foolish woman isn''t so bad."

    Godfred chuckled quietly, discreetly moving away to give them some space.

    Mari sternly reminded vin, "The bigger themotion, the more likely things will spiral out of

    control. Don''t y with fire and get burned!"

    vin grinned and winked. "Are you worried about me?"

    Mari remained as cool as ever. "Are you flirting with me?"

    vin opened his mouth to respond but found himself at a loss for words.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Speak up!" Mari couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "I have it under control. I just asked them to lend a hand, and no one will get hurt."

    Mari was sensitive. ¡°Lend a hand with what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a few days. Just bear with it a bit longer, I can assure you no one will get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Your assurance? You haven¡¯t even been to the Ancient Kingdom, and the Chained Spirit within you

    hasn¡¯t either. How much do you know about the Ancient Kingdom to make such a promise?¡±

    ¡°Huh, you do have a point.¡±

    ¡°You¡­" Mari was more than just irritated. Although she was cold and proud, she was cultured

    and had manners, buttely, vin had been constantly provoking her.

    The sunken kingdom''s ruins continued to emit a strong light, and the Eighteen Kings exuded a vast

    energy, drawing more and more Magi-Monsters, and attracting more powerful beings by the day.

    Cobalt Strike had over a dozen Elders and hundreds of Prot¨¦g¨¦s arrive, with the Grand Elder

    himself hurrying to the seas to stand by the Cobalt Strike Commander''s side. They formed the

    strongest force within the maritime region, deterring the other restless Magi-Monsters.

    However, over the next few days, Lord Viperbane, Lord Warbringer, the Bloodlore, as well as the

    Sisterhood of the Floral Enchantress, Amber Valley, and many other top-tier human forces arrived,

    making the situation at sea increasinglyplex.

    Lord Viperbane and Lord Warbringer, both among the Five Lords of the Nortnds, had arrived in

    person.

    Lord Viperbane''s mount was a fiery red wyvern. Its scales were shimmering and radiant, with a

    dragon¡¯s aura emanating tremendous pressure. Its dragon roar challenged the beasts of the sea.

    Lord Warbringer rode in a magnificent chariot, which came gliding through the clouds, pulled by two

    mighty beasts that resembled angry lions with fearsome scales. Despite their ferocious nature, they

    willingly served the two youths guiding them.

    The Bloodlore and the Sect of the Hidden Essence were also led by their Commanders, and they

    brought along many young Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    vin spotted familiar faces like E, Lylian, and Aymee, all of whom had participated in The sh

    of Eight Orders.

    "I thought you''d be at Stormcast," Cedrick suddenly emerged from the woods behind vin.

    vin was surprised. "How did you find me?"

    "Your sword has a spirit, and my knife has a soul. They''ve battled before. They''re well acquainted."

    Cedrick cast a curious nce at Mari. Howe she was with vin? He didn''t mince his words

    and asked directly. "Are you two an item now?"

    vin''s eye twitched, choking on his words - that was bold.

    Mari simply ignored him, not even giving him a nce.

    "Advanced Mage?" Cedrick eyed vin.

    "Just broke through."

    "Me too." Cedrick moved next to him, looking out at the tense atmosphere over the sea. His long

    hair was flowing, and his gaze was sharp as he exuded an even more defiant aura.

    vin wasn''t surprised; with Cedrick''s talent and having gone through the harsh battles of The

    sh of Eight Orders, a breakthrough was just a matter of course. "What brings you here?"

    "I had just advanced a few days ago. I was nning to go to Stormcast, but on the way, I heard

    about a secret treasure emerging here, so I came to have a look."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    "To awaken the ancient kingdom, we must contain these Eighteen Souls!" boomed a deep voice

    across the Sea of Heavens, resonating like a great bell, striking fear into the hearts of all who heard

    it. The Golden Eagle perched in the east. Its gaze locked on a King Spirit deep beneath the ocean

    waves.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± The Snow Bunny conjured a ze that filled the sky, standing proudly in the west.

    ¡°I''ll take one down,¡± dered the White Tiger. Its aura was fierce as it soared; its fighting spirit was

    unmatched, targeting a King Spirit above the shoreline.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± bellowed the Cobalt Strike Commander, Bloodlore Commander, Lord Viperbane, the

    Floral Enchantress Commander, and Lord Warbringer in unison.

    Mighty sea beasts plunged headfirst into the ocean''s depths, each choosing a King Spirit to

    challenge. Exactly eighteen warriors targeted eighteen King Spirits.

    As the sea creatures retreated into the abyss, the atmosphere around the coast became heated.

    Countless mercenaries and Magi-Monsters were poised to strike, ready to swarm into the king¡¯s

    castle once it fell. They didn''t all expect grand treasures, and any rare relic would be a prize. Oh,

    what countless precious magical treasures and ancestral riches might lie within that undying realm?

    The Floral Enchantress Commander was the first to strike, sending forth a holy radiance that

    spiraled like a reversed gxy, parting the seas and causing monstrous waves to crash against a

    Queen among the King Spirits.

    Lord Viperbane entered the fray, a lone figure with dragon might. His presence alone was

    commanding, his weaponless hands were filled with a war aura that pierced the heavens, and his

    dragon''s might suppressed the entire sea.

    The Cobalt Strike Commander unleashed eight beams of divine light, swirling and intertwining like a

    fearsome hurricane, sweeping across the Sea of Heavens and crashing into the ocean floor.

    A massive butterfly fluttered through the void, appearing above the ancient kingdom, casting

    endless shadows and light, like a river tide surging toward a King Spirit.

    Lord Warbringer joined the battle, summoning two hundred-meter swords. Their killing intent

    reached the stars as he cleaved downward. His power was vast and unyielding like a tumultuous

    ocean, sweeping everything in its path!

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Who dares disturb the slumber of the ancient kingdom?¡±

    The eighteen King Spirits awakened once more, each radiating brilliant light, roaring in fury as if

    resurrected, brandishing their weapons to face the formidable enemies.

    The seas within a ten-thousand-meter radius boiled over, as various energies collided powerfully

    beneath the waves, creating endless whirlpools that disrupted the ocean floor. The surface erupted

    with towering waves that shed with deafening roars. Many sea beasts, unable to dodge, were

    shattered by the residual energy.

    Dark clouds churned in the sky, and thick lightning tore through the darkness, striking the

    tumultuous waters while torrential rain poured down with the gales.

    Mercenaries near the coast gasped for air, scrambling to retreat. Ond, E, and others also

    withdrew into the forest. The underwater melee was a blur of chaos, filled with all manner of light

    and vortices, and the roars that echoed through the Sea of Heavens.

    ¡°How do you propose we control this situation?¡± Mari chided vin. Their power was

    insignificantpared to these overlord figures, and a mere ripple could obliterate them.

    ¡°Patience... patience...¡± vin wasn''t focused on the underwater war but rather gazed into the

    distance,municating in his mind with the Chained Spirit. ¡°Have you not found it yet?¡±

    ¡°Only when they truly threaten the survival of the kingdom''s ruins will the Eighteen Souls withdraw

    and return to the Royal Mausoleum. Only then might the Royal Mausoleum react,¡± the Chained

    Spirit had once studied these ruins deeply, perhaps the most knowledgeable of its kind. The true

    treasures were not in Antis, for though it was vast and powerful, it was but a decoy meant to

    deceive the descendants.

    Once the kingdom''s ruins were destroyed, the King Spirits guarding it would silently withdraw,

    leaving a ruin for people to explore. The King Spirits would then return to where they truly belonged

    ¡ªthe Royal Mausoleum!

    This was the bold n that vin and the Chained Spirit had devised. They would use the

    commotion of Antis to draw powerful figures to assault the kingdom. When the barriers shattered

    and the King Spirits dispersed, that would be the time to seek the true Royal Mausoleum.

    A daring n, bordering on madness.

    ¡°Are you certain you can sense the Royal Mausoleum?¡±

    ¡°If they can truly repel the King Spirits, I will find the Royal Mausoleum. Without their retreat, the

    Royal Mausoleum will not reveal itself.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    ¡°There is but one chance; you must hold steady.¡± Once the King Spirits returned to the Royal

    Mausoleum, they would never emerge again, and the opportunity to find it was singr.

    ¡°I''ve researched for ten years, and waited for twenty. Don''t worry about me. What you need to do is

    find the Wings of Eternity in the Royal Mausoleum as swiftly as possible. Only by acquiring its

    legacy will the kings recognize you, or else they will take the Royal Mausoleum and sink it beneath

    the earth forever.¡±

    ¡°Lord vin, someone ising,¡± Godfred warned.

    A group of Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s hurried up the hill to where they were hidden, seeking a better

    vantage point to observe the battle at sea. Now, no one dared to watch from the coast, as

    continuous waves crashed against the cliffs, throwing up a spray mingled with terrifying energy.

    Many had been swept into the ocean''s depths, and others were torn asunder by the forces

    unleashed.

    vin had no time to deal with them, focusing intently on the battle''s end. Once the King Spirits

    were defeated, they would return to the Royal Mausoleum in the briefest of moments, then vanish

    forever. There was only this one chance.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s hadn''t expected to find anyone on the hilltop, much less acquaintances.

    vin, Mari, and Cedrick were all notable figures in the Cobalt Strike and had made names for

    themselves in The sh of Eight Orders. Rumor had it that Cedrick had recently be an

    Advanced Mage.

    "vin, it''s been an age since west met," called out the Admus amidst the gathering. Adirich was

    at his side, along with several other familiar faces.

    "Indeed, it has," vin replied curtly. His brow furrowed as he focused on the maritime expanse.

    "Ha, being a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ really has changed you, hasn''t it?" Gwenda sneered upon seeing

    vin. She was still seething with resentment for being reced by him in public during The sh

    of Eight Orders.

    "Has it?" vin responded nonchntly.

    "You¡­" Gwenda, dissatisfied with vin''s demeanor, turned her gaze to the equally aloof Mari.

    "Mari, I thought you were with the Botanic Haven. Why are you hanging around vin again?"

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Is that any concern of yours?"

    "Our prideful Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦ Mari has taken a fancy, has she?"

    "Is that any concern of yours?"

    "Ady should have some decorum."

    "Is that any concern of yours?" Mari repeated the same line, clearly uninterested. Her attention

    was on vin, trying to deduce what he was nning to do.

    "Pfft, shameless. Why don''t you just cling to him and be done with it?" Gwenda scoffed.

    Roald stepped forward from the group. "Stop this nonsense. We''re all Fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s."

    "Fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦? I wouldn''t dare presume. He''s now the Nortnds Shadowlord''s Messenger,"

    Gwenda retorted disdainfully, and when she turned to look for her beau Adirich, he was nowhere to

    be found.

    Adirich was hiding at the back, feeling unsettled at the sight of vin, not daring to greet him.

    "Advanced Mage?" Roald suddenly furrowed his brow, sensing something off about vin''s aura ¨C

    it was far beyond what a Novice Mage should possess.

    "Just broke through," vin said coolly.

    The others inhaled sharply. By the gods, an Advanced Mage? He had broken through again!

    Admus frowned slightly, giving vin another look. This rate of advancement was nearly unnatural.

    The other Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s didn''t bother vin further. In the past, they saw vin as a mere

    servant, beneath their notice, but now, as a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ and a Lord, he was not someone they

    could afford to overlook.

    The mountaintop was crowded with Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, yet the atmosphere was tense. Some

    were assessing vin; others were focused on the sea.

    "The battle beneath the waves is nearing its end. Let''s find higher ground and prepare," the

    Chained Spirit suddenly advised vin.

    "Uncle Godfred, let''s go," vin signaled to Godfred, and abruptly, they left the mountaintop,

    plunging into the dense forest.

    Mari was quick to follow, curious about vin''s intentions. Cedrick, finding vin''s behavior odd

    and not wanting to mingle with the Cobalt Strike crowd, also departed the high ground.

    Gwenda arched an eyebrow. "Wasn''t Mari known as the Ice Maiden? When did she lose her

    reserve? Has she really taken a liking to vin?"

    "Eh? vin?" Atop a nearby peak, Bloodlore''s E''s eyes lit up upon spotting vin. The small fox

    in her arms perked up, darted out, and followed vin''s scent in pursuit.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    With a thunderous roar, the seas churned and overturned as three massive whales, despite their

    colossal size, surged with increasing speed. They executed a pincer attack, creating a terrifying

    vortex of destruction that swept up boundless tides, engulfing the towering soul of a king, who stood

    a kilometer tall. The relentless whirlpool extinguished its radiant light, and deep within the

    maelstrom, the whales waged a brutal battle against the king''s spirit.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The Snow Bunny''s mes burned fiercely under the sea, ignoring all waves, and converging into

    thousands of fiery fists that enveloped the king''s spirit. Each punch carried the power of annihtion,

    shattering the very fabric of space with a relentless barrage that struck the luminous specter of the

    king. The spirit brandished its sword in furious retaliation, shing violently against the onught.

    Many deep-sea creatures had drawn near in anticipation of scavenging, only to be mercilessly torn

    apart by the ruthless energy. Their blood clouded the abyssal depths.

    Eighteen Souls, although mere specters, fought with growing ferocity. Their disyed energy was

    astonishing to behold. It was hard to imagine the might they possessed after slumbering for

    millennia. What levels of power had they once wielded, and to what realms had they belonged?

    "Have you had enough? A few spirits have held you for so long, where lies the honor of the

    Nortnds?" Lord Warbringer erupted in fury, his dual hundred-meter swords unleashing sky-

    piercing sword''s energy. Their radiant edges severed the tides. In an instant, he cleaved through the

    king''s spirit, shattering its ethereal form into dozens of fragments.

    The spirit wailed, dissipating into the depths of the sea.

    Wielding his massive swords, Lord Warbringer charged toward the abyssal depths. His sword''s

    energy was fierce and far-reaching, striking once more at the ancient kingdom''s barrier.

    The Cobalt Strike Commander and the others exerted their full might, unleashing their strongest

    Combat Magic in a vicious fight against the king¡¯s spirit.

    Eventually, the king¡¯s spirit could no longer withstand the assault and retreated. Their luminous

    forms exchanged nces from afar before vanishing without a trace.

    ¡°Where have they gone?¡± The Golden Eagle scanned the sea floor.

    ¡°They might have returned to the ancient kingdom. Let¡¯s join forces and break the seal.¡± The Cobalt

    Strike Commander released a dazzling array of eight powerful beams, each tens of meters thick,

    weaving together in a relentless surge that pierced the dark seabed and struck the kingdom''s

    barrier.

    The other mighty warriors, not to be outdone,unched their fiercest attacks.

    With a thunderous rumble, the ancient barrier finally shook, cracks spread rapidly and soon

    extended over a range of ten thousand meters.

    The Cobalt Strike Commander and the others paused briefly, wary of each other, then charged

    toward the ancient barrier like eighteen bolts of lightning. Their impacts forcibly shattered a section

    and breached the kingdom.

    The vast barrier, now like shattered ss, cascaded down. The surging tides rushed backward and

    battered the countless structures of the kingdom that had slumbered for ten thousand years. It now

    faced its second cataclysmic downfall.

    Mercenaries and sea creatures, both in the depths and along the coast, no longer hesitated and

    swarmed in, racing toward Antis.

    "What state is it in? Where have the king''s spirits gone?" vin furrowed his brow in search. The

    skies, now turbulent with clouds, thunder, lightning, and various specters everywhere, made it

    difficult to pinpoint the retreating spirits.

    The Chained Spirit paused for a long while, finally dering, "Fifteen leagues to the south, to the

    sea! The king''s spirits are opening the Royal Mausoleum!"

    vin nodded to Godfred. "Take good care of Mari for me. I need to step out for a moment."

    "Don''t think you can shake me off that easily," Mari responded dryly, unable to believe that was

    the best excuse he coulde up with.

    "Mari, please wait. I''ll be right back," vin chuckled, then turned and dashed into the dense

    forest, sprinting at his swiftest pace.

    "vin!" Mari was about to chase after him but was stopped by Godfred. "Please don''t make this

    hard for me, Miss Mari. Just be patient."

    "Out of my way!" Mari snapped with frustration.

    "Lord vin will return shortly."

    "Are you telling me to wait while vin is out risking his life? What''s more important to you, my

    safety or vin''s life?"

    Godfred chuckled sheepishly. "Lord vin is important, and so are oyu."

    "Move aside!"

    Mari was in a hurry to follow, but Godfred stubbornly blocked her way.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Cedrick was confused. ¡°Are you two together now? What¡¯s all thismotion about?¡±

    ¡°Stop adding to the chaos. vin opened Antis. He waited ten days to create this chaos, and now

    he''s suddenly left. Don''t you find that strange? Cedrick, what are you waiting for, go after him!"

    "vin opened Antis?" Cedrick''s eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp glint appearing.

    "None of you can go," Godfred stood in their way.

    "The sea floor is in chaos right now, and even if vin has special means, it''s going to be difficult

    for him to return unscathed. You''d better..." Cedrick trailed off, suddenly turning to Mari. He

    caught her off guard by saying, "Aren''t you worried about Celesse?"

    "What?"

    "Celesse has a special rtionship with vin. By forcing your way in, do you think Celesse will let

    you off the hook?"

    "Cedrick!" Mari scolded, frustrated by the timing of his words.

    Their argument ceased abruptly as they all turned to look at the nearby forest. There, beside an

    ancient tree, stood a stunningly beautiful woman. Her radiantplexion and vibrant, luscious lips

    exuded an enchanting charm. Her silky, gossamer dress danced with the wind, gracefully outlining

    her shapely form in a seductive silhouette. Her long, slender legs yed a tantalizing game of hide-

    and-seek beneath the fabric, captivating onlookers.

    She seemed like a nymph, who hade forth to ensnare souls.

    Her youthful allure made the surrounding flora pale inparison.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "E?!" Cedrick and Mari tensed up, knowing E to be a formidable being.

    Godfred, however, was utterly smitten, marveling that such a soul-stirring beauty could exist in the

    world, though her blood-red, otherworldly eyes were daunting to behold.

    "vin opened Antis?" E''s voice was soft and light, her fingertips caressing a white fox nestled

    in her arms. She hade looking for vin and hadn''t expected to stumble upon such news.

    "Who is she?" Godfred asked, wary.

    ¡°She''s the granddaughter of the Bloodlore Commander, one of the top five contenders in The sh

    of Eight Orders, the Blood Elf E. Speaking of which, she''s got a bit of a flirtatious history with

    your Lord vin," Mari said, leaving that piece of gossip hanging in the air as she took the

    opportunity of Godfred''s brief distraction to dash into the nearby thicket.

    Cedrick also made a swift exit, heading in the opposite direction to lose Godfred.

    Lord vin? Was this person a knight of vin? E didn''t rush to leave; instead, she became

    intrigued. "What''s Mari''s rtionship with vin?"

    "They''re living together now."

    "That little scamp," E chuckled, retreating into the woods with the small fox in her arms. The fox,

    familiar with vin''s scent, led E in pursuit of vin.

    "The Lord vin was a servant for eight years, wasn''t he? How does he have so many fair maidens

    around him? But... damn, she''s beautiful. Where does he find them!" Godfred muttered to himself,

    not bothering to stop them, and following in pursuit of vin. The depths of the sea were indeed

    dangerous, and he was genuinely worried about vin''s safety.

    vin ran wildly along the coastal cliffs, far from the noisy crowds. Mari, Cedrick, and E burst

    out of the forest in session, chasing along the cliffs.

    "Where are they headed?" The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s were hesitating about whether to dive into

    the sea when they unexpectedly noticed the others.

    Adirich had a realization. "That cunning vin, he''s trying to avoid the crowded areas and enter the

    sea from a different location."

    "Brilliant! Let''s follow them!" eximed one of the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, his eyes lighting up as he

    beckoned hispanions to head in a different direction. The sea in front of them was too chaotic,

    and many sea beasts and mercenaries were already shing before they could delve deeper, so

    rather than taking a risk from here, it made more sense to take a longer route.

    This pursuit drew even more attention. Many mercenaries thought, indeed, why not skirt this area

    and enter the sea from another direction? In their haste, they hadn''t considered this simple strategy.

    vin was running at breakneck speed when he looked back and nearly tripped. What on earth?

    The Chained Spirit urged him. "Never mind them, find the ancient tomb quickly. The area of the

    tomb should be vast, and there will be special guardians. It''s perfect for leading them into it as

    targets, drawing the guardians'' attention."

    vin stood on the cliff for a moment, then turned his head and sprinted even faster.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Fifteen leagues out, the sea was less tumultuous, the raging waves somewhat gentler, and the

    skies above lessden with dark clouds.

    "Dive! Search down along the cliff!" Chained Spirit reminded vin.

    vin leaped from the precipice, activating his energy shield, and crashed into the churning waters,

    sinking rapidly.

    Soon after, Mari, Cedrick, E, and others arrived in quick session, plunging into the sea.

    Roald and other Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, along with a number of mercenaries, spread out nearby

    and jumped into the water one after another.

    Three to four hundred meters below the surface, the sea cliff extended into an undersea base,

    forming an array of ck monoliths like a range of giant mountains.

    Deep within the jagged base, the silhouette of a section of the mountain resembled a spread-

    winged ck eagle, and beneath the eagle was a ck void. Upon closer inspection, the void

    looked to be freshly copsed, surrounded by various fissures, with silent stones still tumbling

    down. Faint light and shadows flickered within the ck void.

    The Chained Spirit spoke, "This is the ce! The Kings were badly wounded and will have a brief

    period of weakness. Once they recover, they will take control of the entire ancient tomb. The cave

    will seal shut, and the tomb will move to deeper parts of the ocean floor."

    Without hesitation, vin, brandishing the Dawnedge de, barged into the ck void.

    Before long, Mari, Cedrick, and E arrived at the entrance of the cavern.

    What ce was this? Could the true kingdom''s treasure be here?

    They were stunned, not by the thought of treasure, but by vin''s audacity, which made a mockery

    of mighty warriors far and wide. If any of those warriors found out, they would not let him off lightly.

    He¡¯s a madman, aplete and utter madman.

    "Eh? What''s that ce over there. It seems to be glowing." Many Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s noticed

    this spot.

    "Who cares! Antis is not far ahead. Hurry, no dawdling." The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s rushed

    forward impatiently, with many more mercenaries behind them. If they did not get there first and

    snatch the treasure, regret would be an understatement.

    Roald lingered underwater for a while before suddenly turning and swimming toward the cavern.

    Adirich, Admus, Gwenda, and a few others followed suit.

    vin swam deeper into the cavern for hundreds of meters until a barrier appeared, blocking his

    path. The barrier resembled undting ripples of water, gently floating in the void.

    "Should we go in?"

    "We have to go inside."

    Without hesitation, vin crossed the barrier, and his whole body suddenly plummeted,nding on

    solid ground.

    This was a vast space, devoid of water and instead very dry. The ceiling of the cave sparkled with

    pinpoints of luminescence scattered in clusters and illuminating the space. The extent of the cavern

    was unknown, seemingly endless, and utterly barren. All that could be seen were stones, silent and

    still.

    vin cautiously moved forward. "Can you sense the Wings of Eternity?"

    "It''s vague, but keep moving ahead."

    "How vast is this ce?"

    "The ancient scrolls mention it vaguely, it could span a hundred leagues."

    "Where did you find these ancient scrolls?"

    "It''s supposed to be the only scroll that records the Eternal Kingdom, but the records are

    iplete."

    vin hadn''t gone far when the sounds of othersnding echoed behind him. Mari and the

    others had caught up.

    "How did you end up here? What a coincidence," vin turned back with a feigned smile.

    "What is this ce?" Mari''s whole body radiated energy to dry her clothes. She looked wary of

    the silent and mysterious space.

    "I''m not sure either. I just stumbled upon it and came to have a look," vin bluffed, but his

    attention was unexpectedly drawn to E who approached. Her allure was fiery and tantalizing,

    with a hint of dangerous seduction.

    "I told you I woulde for you. Are you not weing me?" E approached with a sultry grace.

    "This ce might be dangerous; be careful."

    "Where are you heading?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Just looking around." vin continued forward, and the trio followed closely.

    Suddenly, a low howl echoed from the darkness, drifting hauntingly.

    "Did you hear that?" vin frowned. Could there be a Magi-Monster guarding the depths?

    "What do you know? Tell us," Cedrick gripped his warde, also alert to the dim cavern, which

    unsettled him.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    "I really don''t know, so don''t get your hopes up with me."

    By then, more people had breached the barrier and arrived, surprised to discover the wondrous

    space within the cavern. The empty environment was unnerving, and the pale light cast a deste

    atmosphere. They cautiously gathered together, not daring to be careless.

    "A good number of folks havee."

    vin looked back; there were members from Cobalt Strike and some mercenaries, with a hundred

    or so people entering one after another. The Floral Enchantress'' female Prot¨¦g¨¦s also seemed to

    have wandered in by chance, curiously examining the spacious cavern.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Godfred was barred outside, astonished to find himself isted by the barrier. Was it due to his

    realm? Or because his body housed the mighty spirit of the five Beast Spirits, making his soul force

    too strong? He grew anxious but couldn''t breach the barrier.

    "What is this ce?" The people gathered together.

    "Who came in first?" Admus looked toward vin.

    "I intended to head for Antis but stumbled upon this glowing ce and came to investigate. How

    did you all get here?" vin feigned ignorance, stubbornly denying he had unlocked the ancient

    kingdom.

    "We also noticed the glow here." No one suspected him, all wondering about the vast and pale

    cavern.

    "I suggest we spread out and take a look," vin proposed, carefully moving forward.

    "Let''s split up." A group of mercenaries, not wanting to mingle with Organization Prot¨¦g¨¦s, divided

    into two groups, one of about twenty people, the other around thirty, and headed in different

    directions.

    "What about us?" Gwenda asked Roald, feeling uneasy about the ce. The Cobalt Strike

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s instinctively gathered around Roald.

    "Let''s stick together." Roald watched vin, sensing something mysterious about him.

    vin lowered his voice. "Be wary. I just heard noises up ahead, and I saw many strange

    shadows."

    "Where?" Gwenda''s heart tightened.

    "Just up ahead. It''s an eerie feeling, like it''s right beside us, with odd panting sounds," vin spoke

    in hushed, secretive tones, as if his goal was to scare the daylight out of them.

    Mari rolled her eyes, unimpressed. Was there a point to frightening them?

    Several of the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s were indeed scared, swallowing hard and huddling closer

    together.

    ¡°vin, you take the lead,¡± Lylian suddenly said, pulling a few girls closer.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first?¡±

    ¡°You can take a hit. You¡¯re tough enough.¡±

    ¡°Your soft skin is the perfect bait.¡±

    ¡°So ungant! Can¡¯t you show off a bit in front of thedies?¡±

    Armed with an ancient sword, vin took the lead, not rushing into action. He intended to scout the

    situation first, get a clear picture, and then outpace the rest.

    Roald and the others exchanged nces, staying a few paces behind, allowing vin to take point.

    Should any mishap ur, he would be the one to face it.

    ¡°How did you manage to do it?" E followed close behind vin, her fiery figure sparking

    imaginations. The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s couldn''t help but gulp, but Admus and the others dared

    not leer. Having witnessed her ferocity, they harbored no improper thoughts toward her.

    "Manage what?"

    "Antis! Did you unlock it?"

    "Don''t believe everything you hear. If I could unlock it, I would have taken its treasures long ago.

    Why would I leave them for others?" vin quickened his pace, climbed up a sudden rise in the

    land, and looked off into the distance. The space here was truly vast. Its edges were not visible, with

    some blurry elevations ahead. It was unclear whether they were hills or something else.

    At that moment, the mercenaries veering to the left seemed to have found something precious,

    eximing with surprise and moring wildly over something.

    "Could there really be treasure?" Adirich and the others grew excited.

    "Where did they find treasure? Had they dug up from the ground?" Lylian and her group looked at

    the empty cave, which was nothing but rocks and stones; it hardly looked like a ce where

    treasure would be found.

    "Watch your step, and keep your eyes peeled," vin continued forward.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Before long, the band of mercenaries that had gone to the right also sent up cheers. Their voices

    were faint from a distance, yet their surprise could be vaguely felt.

    vin and hispanions finally discovered something special as well¡ªa crumbling stone temple,

    in ruins and barely standing, but within it seemed to lie something buried, a faint glow shining

    through the gaps in the debris.

    "Treasures!" shouted the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, all rushing over to move the stones, and quickly

    they unearthed over a dozen treasures.

    A rusted de, only a fragment remaining, yet still radiating a faint sword''s energy; an ancient

    scepter, golden and regal, clearly no ordinary item; a strange stone, incredibly soft yet weighing a

    thousand pounds; a shield, grotesque and overdone, resembling a massive goblin''s face, much of it

    corroded butrgely intact.

    Each of the dozen treasures was unique, surviving the ages to be found. Even if unusable, perhaps

    they could offer insights into other mysteries.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "vin, do you want them?" Gwenda taunted, though they had already secured the treasures,

    circled around them thrice over, making it clear they wouldn''t part with them easily.

    "I would like them. Will you give them to me?" countered vin, ying along with the challenge.

    "We found them first," Gwenda retorted with a toss of her head.

    "It was a joint discovery!" Lylian couldn''t stand their arrogance.

    "We dug them out with our own effort."

    "Shameless," Lylian snorted coldly.

    "Say that again!"

    "It''s done, and now you don''t want it said? Ah, I think I know who you are¡ªyou''re Cobalt Strike¡¯s

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ Gwenda."

    "Good that you know."

    "The one who lost her tea party invitation to vin, how pitiable. I won''t stoop to your level."

    "Who are you, to speak so boldly? To lose to a mere servant of Cobalt Strike, do you have no

    shame?!" Gwenda fumed, the youngss daring to expose her wounds.

    "I lost, and so what? I also bested your Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ Semar. Are you suggesting Semar is lesser

    than a servant?" Lylian was merciless with her words as her three girls stood by her side. In the

    Floral Enchantress, although all were female Prot¨¦g¨¦es, not all could be trifled with.

    Adirich calmed Gwenda down. Enough was enough. This young girl seemed innocent but was truly

    no weakling.

    Gwenda shook off Adirich''s hand, scolding, "What has be of you, bing so feeble? Where

    is the vigor you once had?"

    vin emerged from the temple, having searched thoroughly, finding nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Don''t waste time here. We must continue onward," urged the Chained Spirit.

    A Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦ leaped atop the temple, scanned the horizon, and soon shouted with

    delight, "There''s another temple ahead!"

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s hastily gathered their treasures, leaving none behind. With their

    numbers and brazen attitude, they took what they wanted as if by right.

    "Right ahead, quickly!" The Prot¨¦g¨¦ leaped down from the temple and sprinted forward while the

    others cheered and followed.

    But just then, a piercing scream floated from afar, turning all heads in its direction.

    "Ignore it; it¡¯s likely the mercenaries have shed,¡± Gwenda didn¡¯t pay it heed, urging her Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    to hurry forward, to beat vin to the prize.

    ¡°Be cautious, there may be other dangers here,¡± vin warned Mari and the others, following the

    Cobalt Strike group.

    There was another temple, slightlyrger than thest but just as crumbled and covered in thick

    dust.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, undeterred by the dirt and chaos, dug feverishly through the temple, as

    if to overturn the entire ruin.

    Lylian and herpanions refused to just wait and managed to im a few treasures themselves.

    vin, uninterested in the treasures, examined the temple for a while before moving on.

    "Let there be no more temples ahead. Don''t let vin get the upper hand," Gwenda shouted

    unapologetically, leading ten Prot¨¦g¨¦s past vin with a re and rushing into another ruined

    temple ahead.

    The further they went, the more temples they found, each burying treasures, varying in number but

    generally more than ten, making everyone overjoyed with their bountiful harvest.

    vin did not vie for the treasures. Passing each temple, he only observed carefully before

    continuing to the next.

    "What are you searching for?" Mari wondered, and even E began to wonder. Was vin truly

    here for treasure hunting? Amidst the heaps of magical treasures, he seemed not to care, aimlessly

    wandering the temples.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    "Have you noticed a pattern after passing six temples?"

    "What pattern, that they''re all broken?"

    "I''ve found it," vin said with a mysterious smile. All the temples, though dpidated, had one side

    facing toward the sea cave''s entrance that remained intact, each with faint murals. Piece by piece,

    they imprinted in vin''s mind, slowly forming the outline of the entire space. If he wasn''t mistaken,

    these outlines could create a map, a map that might hold clues to the Wings of Eternity.

    "vin, move aside," Gwenda ran over, rudely shoving him.

    vin, unflinching, chuckled, "This isn''t Cobalt Strike. Your petnce is misced here."

    "I told you to move. You''re standing on my treasure," Gwenda, not one to back down, shoved him

    again. She just couldn''t stand the sight of vin.

    Looking down, vin saw a stone under his foot pressing down on a jade bowl, which seemed to

    contain some lustrous droplets.

    As Gwenda reached for it, vin''s foot pressed down, and with a crunch, the bowl shattered.

    "You bastard! That was mine!" Gwenda yelled.

    "My mistake. You''re not merely petnt. You''re a shrew." vin nced at her, moving on.

    "Stop, you''ll pay for my treasure!"

    "Hehe, littless, he might not strike women, but don''t you push your luck," E said with a mirthful

    smile.

    "Was I speaking to you?" Gwenda retorted fearlessly. They were numerous and strong, with Roald

    and the others backing them up; who would dare bully her?

    "Just because vin doesn''t hit women doesn''t mean I won''t," E warned, and then vanished,

    leaving behind only a fading smile. She reappeared behind Gwenda.

    Gwenda''s face paled, and as she turned, E seized her throat. A sinister force seeped into her

    body, usurping control. Terror washed over Gwenda''s features; she was unable to move or even

    make a sound.

    "You''re quite the pretty one," E remarked, extending her rosy tongue to lightly lick Gwenda''s

    delicate, pale earlobe, and giggling with a bewitching allure.

    Gwenda struggled fiercely, but her body was unresponsive, frozen in ce at E''s mercy.

    ¡°Why is this happening? What''s wrong with me?¡± Panic set in for Gwenda, who found herself unable

    to cry for help. The others were preupied with treasure hunting and didn''t notice the scene in this

    corner. Gwenda red at E, warning her not to mess around, or she would regret it.

    "Consider this a little warning not to overstep." E''s slender hand gently pressed against

    Gwenda''s chest.

    Suddenly, Gwenda''s body trembled violently, her heartbeat thundering. Her bones began to shift

    slowly as excruciating pain engulfed her. She tried to scream, but no sound came out. The pain

    spread through her body like a swarm of ants, sweat beading across her skin as her eyes bulged

    with fear and pleading.

    E savored her expression. "Hehe, does it feel good? Your joints are slowly dislocating, your

    bones are separating from your flesh, and your veins are spasming. But don''t be scared. You won''t

    die. You''ll wish you could..."

    Gwenda was in agony, drenched in sweat and terror.

    "A woman shouldn''t be so cheap; if she is, she needs to be dealt with," E chided, tapping

    Gwenda''s twisted face with a more enchanting smile. "Would you prefer to be disfigured, or..."

    Suddenly, a scream pierced the air from outside, halting everyone''s busy treasure hunt.

    A Prot¨¦g¨¦ outside was organizing magical treasure when a powerful force struck, followed by

    intense pain in the abdomen. Looking down, there was a fist-sized bloody hole.

    ¡°Who? Who ambushed me?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦ arose in panic, only to be struck by the force again, this time at the heart. He flew

    backward, crashing to the ground and twitching before going still. His chest bore a gaping hole,

    gushing blood.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s rushed out, finding nothing but the corpse of the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦ and

    vin, Mari, and Cedrick nearby.

    "vin, you''ve got some nerve, attacking a Fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦ like that," Admus used angrily. He

    had been on good terms with the fallen man.

    The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered around the body to inspect. "He''s dead."

    vin kept a wary eye on his surroundings. Just moments ago, he had glimpsed two streaks of

    white light, so fast they were nearly invisible.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    "Be wary, something''s amiss," Mari cautioned them, her senses on high alert.

    "Don''t bloody y tricks, are you after the treasure?" A Prot¨¦g¨¦ began to rebuke, but a sh of

    white light struck him like a thunderbolt, sending him staggering back several paces. He opened his

    mouth slightly, looking down at the fist-sized wound that had appeared on his chest. The Prot¨¦g¨¦

    swayed, then weakly fell to his knees, his head dropping as he sumbed to death.

    "What''s happened?" The others were shocked. They hadn''t seen who had struck.

    Thump, thump, two dull sounds, two sprays of blood. Two more Prot¨¦g¨¦s were sent flying, one with

    a chest pierced through, the other with a hole in his head. Both were dead on the spot.

    "Take heed! Something''s not right!" The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s gathered together, weapons at the

    ready, invoking their Combat Magic for a formidable defense.

    E was about to release Gwenda when a white light shed before her, piercing Gwenda through

    the chest with a powerful force that sent her crashing out of the old temple, where she fell to the

    ground. Her eyes were wide with shock, and her features distorted, not just from E''s torment but

    from the deadly crimson wound on her chest.

    Gwenda opened her mouth, as if to say somethingst, but no sound came out.

    "Gwenda!" Adirich cried out in anguish, about to rush forward but was yanked back by Admus, and

    forcibly pulled back to his side.

    That very moment, a white light whizzed by Adirich, tearing his clothes but leaving his skin

    unscathed. Had Admus not pulled him away, he might have been another corpse on the ground.

    Adirich was chilled to the bone, stunned on the spot.

    "It seems we''re not alone," E calmly stepped forward.

    The others rolled their eyes. That was stating the obvious.

    "Squeak!" A sudden shrill cry from the small fox in E''s arms made its fur stand on end. A white

    light surged forward, aiming straight for E.

    E''s crimson eyes narrowed slightly as a transparent shield emanated from her, not one but two

    layers!

    Buzz! The white light collided with the shield, exploding in a spray of blood, apanied by a

    mournful cry, as the ''white light'' rebounded to the ground.

    "Advanced Mage Stage II!" Roald and the others were deeply moved. Clearly, E had conjured

    twoyers of energy shields and had made her breakthrough.

    "What is this creature? A little wolf?" E curiously looked at the ''corpse'' on the ground. It was a

    tiny white wolf norger than a palm, with bright, smooth white fur that made it look rather adorable,

    but its ws and fangs were as sharp as silver needles.

    A white light struck behind vin, who grasped it with reflexes as quick as lightning while

    simultaneously summoning thunder and lightning in his palm. With a crisp snap, the white light was

    firmly caught in his grip. Upon closer inspection, it was indeed a small wolf, but it was no young cub;

    it was a fully grown wolf, simply small in stature.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Howl!" Suddenly, a piercing wolf howl rang out, and six white lights, like white lightning, struck

    vin with terrifying speed.

    "Watch out!" E moved to assist, but vin''s form glowed as he conjured an energy shield,

    meticulously guarding himself.

    Boom, boom, boom, all six white lights mmed against the energy shield, killing the attackers on

    impact, leaving behind only sprays of blood as they rebounded to the ground.

    E''s eyes shone with fascination, her bewitching smile deepening. A newly minted Advanced

    Mage with a stable energy shield, it was impressive indeed, a sign of high aptitude.

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    Loud wolf howls echoed from all directions as a multitude of small white wolves surrounded them.

    They were diminutive in size and not particrly strong, easily blocked by energy shields, but their

    numbers grew and grew, thousands upon thousands, enough to make one''s skin crawl. These little

    white wolves were incredibly fast, and streaks of white light darted chaotically, converging on their

    location.

    ¡°How can there be creatures here? How have they survived until now?¡± Adirich gasped in shock.

    Not everyone was an Advanced Mage. If the wolf packunched a collective assault, what chance

    would the Novice Mages have?

    ¡°Everyone, form up, Advanced Mages on the outside!¡± Roaldmanded loudly.

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s formed a circle, shielding the Novice Mages within. They were not only

    numerous, but their strength was also formidable, with most being Prot¨¦g¨¦s in their twenties or

    thirties. There were sixteen Advanced Mages among them.

    Lylian and the others, however, were infuriated. The Cobalt Strike moved swiftly and decisively, but

    they had made no move to include them in their protection.

    Too selfish!

    vin frowned slightly, noting Roald¡¯s ulterior motive. It was clear he was waiting for vin and his

    group to shamelessly wedge themselves in, to satisfy his own vanity.

    Roald nced at vin as if waiting for him to initiate a request for cooperation. It was

    ungentlemanly to y such games at a critical moment. Pretending to ignore it, vin gestured an

    invitation to Lylian and her group.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lylian snorted at Roald and led her three girls over to vin¡¯s side.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aymee whispered her gratitude. She was an Advanced Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦, but she

    couldn¡¯t protect her friends alone.

    ¡°We should take refuge in the temple,¡± Lylian suggested just as the Cobalt Strike team rushed there

    first, securing a strategic position and using the temple to block the wolf pack.

    ¡°Damn it, are all of you from Cobalt Strike like this?¡± Lylian stamped her foot in frustration.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tar everyone with the same brush. There are still good people around,¡± vin coughed

    lightly.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Aymee activated her energy shield, guarding the outer perimeter, anxiously

    watching the growing number of wolves. They might appear tiny, but their speed and lethality were

    terrifying.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight our way out,¡± vin and Cedrick exchanged nces and spoke in unison. They led the

    way, their swords¡¯ energy soaring, their des¡¯ presence overwhelming. They picked up pace,

    charging into the wolf pack with a clear cry.

    ¡°Protect yourselves,¡± Aymee and E followed closely, guarding Mari and the others.

    ¡°By the gods, yes!¡± The apprentices of Cobalt Strike cheered, filled with excitement. With the wolves

    drawn to vin, their location would surely be secure.

    ¡°They¡¯re signing their own death warrants.¡± Adirich watched vin flee, chanting inwardly for death

    to im him quickly.

    ¡°Fall of Eternity!¡± vin unleashed a sky-full of sword¡¯s energy, sharp and bone-chilling, fiercely

    charging and swirling into a torrent that swept through the wolf pack.

    Cedrick, with des in both hands, danced through the fray, instantly releasing thirty-six streaks of

    light that wove into a deadly curtain of des, shattering the earth and charging at the wolves.

    The wolves howled furiously, throwing themselves one after another into battle, their thousands

    forming a collective assault like white lightning ravaging the field, filling everyone¡¯s vision. Each

    white wolf moved with astonishing speed and destructive force. Their violent impacts nearly

    shattered their energy shields and churned their blood and breath.

    E and Aymee stood their ground, while Mari and the others continuously cast dazzling

    Combat Magic, striking at the wolves. The eight of them joined forces, with Combat Magic

    crisscrossing and killing intent surging, nearly turning into a colossal meat grinder, and forcefully

    piercing through the wolf pack. Snowkes filled the sky, and remnants flew, a sight too ghastly to

    bear. Their frenzy incensed the wolves, whose howls rose and fell in waves, gathering in dense

    masses from afar.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Adirich and the others watched eagerly, wishing the wolves would overwhelm them there

    and then.

    ¡°Damn it, that cursed vin!¡± Roald¡¯s face suddenly paled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The more we fight, the more wolves appear. If vin dies, the wolves will turn and besiege us.¡±

    At his words, the faces of the others turned sour.

    ¡°We must leave this ce at once!¡±

    ¡°While vin and the others draw the wolves¡¯ attention, we should retreat elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death.¡±

    ¡°Where did these wolvese from? What have they been feeding on for a thousand years?¡±

    The Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s urged each other to leave quickly. ¡°Charge in the opposite direction!¡±

    Roaldmanded, leading his team out of the ruined temple and fleeing without looking back.

    They hastened away while vin drew the wolves¡¯ attention.

    ¡°The wolves keeping. vin, is this your grand n?¡± Lylian and the others turned pale, barely

    able to hold on as the wolves swarmed in greater numbers, finding every opening. The wolves sent

    shivers down the Prot¨¦g¨¦s¡¯ spines, making their hairs stand on end.

    ¡°Thousands of wolves¡­ there must be an alpha. There!" vin suddenly broke away from the

    group, sprinting and leaping into the air, hurling more than a dozen throwing knives furiously ahead.

    Amidst the chaotic pack, a group of slightlyrger white wolves guarded a golden pup. The golden

    wolf held its head high and its tail aloft. Its posture was proud and solitary. The golden wolf howled

    furiously at vin, leading its guard to retreat and dodge the flying knife.

    "Pulsar Pike!" vinnded with a somersault, unleashing a wild whirlwind that sent scores of

    young wolves flying, throwing the pack into disarray.

    "Thunder Echo!" vin''s body crackled with lightning, unleashing a deafening roar like a

    thunderbolt from the heavens, shattering more than a dozen young wolves.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The explosive sounds spread for a kilometer, wailing many wolves and causing Cedrick and the

    others to reel with dizziness.

    Roald and the others, who were in the midst of fleeing, turned back in surprise, wondering what had

    transpired.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    The Golden Wolf was enraged, unleashing a piercing howl that echoed through the forest. The pack

    of hundreds shook their heads vigorously, snapping out of their daze, and charging heedlessly

    towards vin.

    With eyes sharp as daggers and an aura as vibrant as a lightning, vin thundered forward. His

    energy shield zed as he rammed through the wolf pack, carving his way to the Golden Wolf.

    "Grand Arcanum of the de, the third form! Enigma of the Ether Cloud!"

    The Grand Arcanum of the de stirred the heavens with a tempest of sword''s energy, a brilliant

    crimson that dazzled the eye. The sword''s energy surged like a tidal wave, relentless and

    unyielding, nine waves upon nine waves, crushing and grinding countless lesser wolves to dust.

    The Golden Wolf recoiled in horror, and the wolves scattered in retreat. They had likely never

    witnessed such a disy, cowed by the terrifying might of the sword.

    Suddenly, vin burst forth from the maelstrom of the sword¡¯s energy, like a whale erupting from

    the sea, fierce and domineering. Man and sword became one, and he struck at the Golden Wolf.

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Lylian gaped in amazement. What kind of Sword Skill was this? It was several

    magnitudes more intricate than what he used at The sh of Eight Orders!

    A gleam shed in Cedrick''s eyes. What a Sword Skill! A fervor stirred within him, an itch to cross

    des with vin in a frenzied duel, a sh of Advanced Mages.

    The Golden Wolf was overwhelmed by the sword''s energy, and in a blink, vin struck it down.

    Cedrick and the others hastened to join vin, standing guard as they surveyed the surrounding

    wolves.

    Finally subdued, the wolves growled lowly but dared not attack again. In the blink of an eye,

    hundreds of white wolvesy dead, and the ground was strewn with carcasses, drenched in blood.

    "Let''s not fight anymore. Let them retreat on their own," vin signaled for restraint to avoid a fight

    to the death, which would be costly for both sides.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What was that Sword Skill? Teach me!" Lylian eximed, her excitement palpable.

    "I need to consult with my mentor first," vin said, eyes still on the wolf pack, his grip tight on the

    ancient sword, his fighting spirit aze.

    "You have a mentor?"

    "No."

    "Then how will you consult?"

    "There''s nothing to discuss."

    The entire group quieted down after vin''s failed attempt to be funny. Feeling annoyed, Lylian

    pouted and mumbled, "Stingy, and to think I was going to offer you my friend."

    "What did you say?" Aymee and the other sisters turned in unison.

    Lylian immediately feigned innocence. "What did I say?"

    "Why have we stopped fighting?" Roald nced back, wondering if the battle was over so quickly.

    "Roald, watch out!" Adirich suddenly warned as a white wolf lunged forward like a bolt of lightning,

    launching a swift assault on Roald. With a swift motion, Roald parried with precision, ying the

    wolf.

    "More over there!" Adirich cried out as three white wolves charged from different directions, their

    speed astonishing.

    Roald''s de danced, cutting down the three wolves cleanly. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s nodded in silent

    approval, acknowledging they couldn''t match his precision, speed, or ease.

    The three white wolves hit the ground, whimpering before falling silent. Not far off, several white

    wolves howled mournfully; their cries echoed across the deste wilderness. In the distance, the

    wolf pack that had been quelled surged away, now heading toward Roald''s location.

    "Damn," they gasped in unison.

    vin rxed slightly and smiled, waving at the departing wolves. "Fare thee well."

    As if finding a new target for their wrath, the wolves surged towards the Cobalt Strike team.

    "Hurry, run!" The Cobalt Strike team panicked. Though numerous and strong, theirrge numbers

    made them an easy target. If they were scattered, it would spell disaster.

    "Should we help them?" Lylian asked, her heart softening despite her usually brash demeanor.

    "They underestimate themselves. Surely they could handle the wolves." vin said

    unsympathetically. He carried his sword and left. They could not afford further dys. They had to

    find theplete mural map quickly.

    ...

    At this very moment, Antis was being invaded by countless sea beasts and mighty warriors,

    plunged into utter chaos. They looted frantically, shing over treasures. The ancient walls,

    buildings, and streets were mercilessly destroyed, swept away by raging tides. The sealed

    treasures were unearthed one by one. For millennia, protected by barriers and isted from the

    world, the treasures of Antis were revealed, their brilliance piercing the sky, some even

    unleashing powerful magic to strike at the invaders.

    Everyone had gone mad, for the ce was a treasure trove of rarities. The rich history shrouded all

    treasures in a veil of mystery, their allure fatal.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    The Cobalt Strike Commander and other titans descended upon the pce grounds, delving for

    more precious treasures, hopeful for a significant find. At their level, advancing further was

    immensely difficult. Ordinary means were insufficient. Only special opportunities could pave the

    way. Antis represented the chance they had been waiting for.

    In the cave, after suffering more than a dozen casualties, Roald and hispanions finally repelled

    the wolf attack. The other mercenary groups also suffered heavy losses to ambushes, but none

    gave up. Aheady many ruined temples, their treasures beckoning them irresistibly. It was the

    opportunity of a lifetime, and they would take what they could.

    After investigating over a dozen ruined temples, vin found vague murals on the walls leading to

    the entrance, confirming his suspicions. Without a word, hemitted every mural to memory,

    piecing them together to form an approximate outline of the cave. It was iplete, but nearly

    there.

    "I''ve got it!"

    "A tomb within a tomb!"

    vin discovered a secret entrance on the map, likely leading to the true Royal Mausoleum.

    An Antis and a spread of shattered temples, this was a dual deception. The ancient kings had

    indeed gone to great lengths.

    "Quick! Once the King''s Spirit merges with the Royal Mausoleum, their power will be revived, and

    the Royal Mausoleum will move," the Chained Spirit urged again.

    "vin, don''t you want anything? That''s quite modest of you," Lylian said with a chuckle. She had

    found lots of loot and stuffed her satchel to the brim.

    "Do you trust me?" vin suddenly asked.

    "Of course not," Lylian moved aside for vin, digging out a strange piece of scale armor from

    beneath his feet, examining it for a moment, and then stuffing it into her satchel.

    "We¡¯ll continue deeper inside. Are youing?"

    "No! We''ve seen enough good fortune for one day." Lylian was pleased with her haul. Her satchel

    was filled with more than twenty treasures.

    "We should leave. Our mentor will be worried if he can''t find us," Aymee shook her head, not willing

    to take any more risks.

    "Farewell," vin didn''t exin further. Sword in hand, he dashed deeper inside.

    Mari, E, and Cedrick didn''t stop for a second and hurried after him.

    "Be careful! There may be danger inside.¡± Lylian didn¡¯t share vin¡¯s reckless spirit and worried

    there might be more Magi-Monsters lurking within.

    At the deepest part of the cavey a ruined temple, indistinguishable from other ruins, where Roald

    and hispanions were busily unearthing treasures. Despite heavy casualties, their gains were

    substantial, and each person carried arge satchel stuffed full. Their faces flushed with excitement.

    "Roald, it seems vin and his group areing," Adirich suddenly warned.

    "Are they still alive?" a Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦ looked up in surprise.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Roald slung his satchel over his shoulder. "Never mind them, grab the treasures, and let''s

    withdraw."

    Admus said, "I think we''ve had our fill. Let''s leave the cavern before it''s toote."

    "Agreed!" the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s quickly concurred, eager to return their haul to the Organization.

    "Carry the bodies of our fallen brothers. We return to Cobalt Strike."

    At Roald''smand, the team retreated before vin and his group arrived, taking everything of

    value from the temple and leaving nothing behind.

    vin entered the ruined temple, approaching aplete stone wall at the entrance, but the

    frescoes that once adorned it were gone. "This is it."

    "Are you looking for a wall?" Mari had figured out his pattern. At every temple, he focused on the

    walls.

    vin squatted by the wall, searching carefully, and pointed to a small hole in the corner. It looked

    normal, but upon closer inspection, one could see small footprints and very tiny w marks. "The

    wolf pack emerged from here!"

    Mari, Cedrick, and E gathered around. The little fox in E''s arms suddenly became excited,

    squirming out of her grasp and darting into the small hole.

    "What''s in there? It has such powerful Restoration Aether." E sensed a rich Restoration Aether

    emanating from inside.

    vin took a deep breath, ced his hands on the stone wall, and pushed forward with all his

    might. With a rumbling sound, the heavy stone wall slowly moved backward, gradually revealing an

    opening, from which a kaleidoscope of light and a dense mist of life spilled out.

    "It''s in there! The secret legacy of the kings, the mystery of eternal life!" eximed the Chained

    Spirit, excitedly sensing that it was indeed close.

    "The real treasure is right here. Roald and his lot are fools." Eughed softly, casting a seductive

    nce at vin. The little fellow was quite talented indeed.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    vin strode into the cave''s maw and vanished within the ruins of the ancient temple. Cedrick and

    the others trailed closely behind, copsing the entrance with a swift motion, sealing it temporarily to

    prevent unwee intruders.

    Descending the stone staircase for hundreds of meters, they were suddenly greeted by a

    breathtaking sight.

    A beautiful, ethereal garden¡ªa majestic Royal Mausoleum!

    Eighteen colossal statues stood tall with pride, each towering a hundred meters high, lifelike and

    either regal or wild, emanating an overwhelming aura of authority. They stood with feet nted on

    the ground, hands lifting the mountaintops, supporting the vast expanse of the cavern that stretched

    for kilometers.

    The space within the cavern was filled with countless Elixir Herbs, their vines glowing with

    enchanting lights, bearing wondrous Elixir Fruits. Ancient trees that had witnessed millennia stood

    tall, yet showed no signs of wear. Crystal-clear streams meandered across the floor, their mists

    rising as if from Life''s Spring itself¡ªthis ce was indeed a garden of paradise.

    Even with their steadfast resolve, they were awestruck at the sight. No wonder the packs of wolves

    had thrived here for millennia, and grew in great numbers. And it wasn''t just wolves that inhabited

    this space; numerous Magi-Monsters were frolicking about. Now, however, they all turned, startled,

    to gaze upon the intruders. There were majestic lions, ferocious tigers, and many Magi-Monsters,

    but they were all incredibly small, norger than the palm of a hand.

    "These Magi-Monsters don''t seem very powerful," Cedrick mused, puzzled. With the resources in

    this cavern, there should be some truly formidable Magi-Monsters.

    "They are small in size. They must be suppressed! Otherwise, once they grow, they would surely

    dominate this ce, destroy it, and not be content with being trapped here." vin rxed his

    vignce a bit, wary of terrifying Magi-Monsters lurking within.

    "You''re quite clever," E winked at vin.

    Activating his energy shield, vin advanced deeper into the cave. Many Magi-Monsters watched

    them warily, but unlike the wolf packs, they showed no aggression, carefully retreating to clear a

    path.

    At the heart of the cavern stood a grand and massive altar, its base a hundred meters wide, with

    stairs polished to perfection, untouched by the ravages of time. In the intery of light and shadow,

    the altar shimmered like emerald. Surrounding it were thick chains, eighteen in total, each

    connecting to one of the eighteen giant statues.

    Mari''s expression wasplex¡ªthe altar, the statues of kings! This was the secret that Cobalt

    Strike had desperately sought for decades, the mystery that countless souls had investigated over

    the ages. And now, ity before her.

    "Could these statues suddenlye to life?" Cedrick grew anxious. The underwater world outside

    had revealed the Eighteen Souls, and now here were eighteen statues, seemingly identical.

    "What should I do?" vin asked the Chained Spirit.

    "Ascend the stairs, face the judgment of the kings!"

    "Judgment?"

    "The ancient tomes say that to receive the legacy, one must first face judgment. As for the nature of

    that judgment, you''ll have to experience it yourself. That''s all the help I can offer."

    "vin, do you know of this ce?" E was curious.

    "My parents lost their lives for it. The Mallister family suffered because of it. My whole city has been

    in pain for eight years because of it. This ce owes me an answer," vin said, looking at the altar

    and then at the eighteen imposing statues, his heart heavy with emotion.

    "Can you exin clearly?"

    "There''s nothing to exin." vin took a deep breath and approached the steps. "Come with me.

    Since we''ve alle this far, we all have reason to face the judgment. As for whom they choose,

    we''ll leave it to fate."

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "What judgment?" the three wondered.

    "I do not know," vin said, climbing the stairs step by step.

    Cedrick, E, and Mari exchanged nces and carefully started their ascent from different sides

    of the altar.

    The heavy chains began to quiver, emitting a deep, resonant ng that echoed throughout the

    cavern, startling all the Magi-Monsters into retreat as they scurried to hide in the corners.

    Outside, the white wolf pack ceased their hunt and looked back toward the depths of the ancient

    temple.

    vin clenched his fists, and his steps were firm as he awaited the judgment toe. Cedrick,

    E, and Mari were all on guard, watching their steps and the massive chains closely. Suddenly,

    the chains shook more violently. Their mor was thunderous, stirring the blood within.

    "Who dares to intrude upon the Royal Mausoleum!"

    One of the statues suddenly opened its eyes, veins of blood crawling across the stone as if it were

    truly about toe to life. Its presence wasmanding, and its voice was booming like a great

    bell.

    vin''s heart tightened, but his stride did not falter. He marched valiantly upward. Cedrick and the

    others tensed, ready to strike back at a moment''s notice.

    The statue''s entire body began to stir, as if truly alive, its right hand coiled around the heavy chain,

    pulling it taut. The other end of the chain, linked to a step on the altar, was yanked out by two

    meters.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    The whole altar trembled. All the statues began to awaken. Their eyes opened, and they shook off

    the dust that covered them. They roared deeply, one by one tightening the chains, pulling steps out

    from the altar.

    The sight was awe-inspiring. The hundred-meter-tall statues were like resurrected titans, each

    movement carrying the force of destruction, spreading a terrifying pressure.

    vin, Cedrick, Mari, and E quickened their pace, heading for the top of the stairs.

    As the eighteen statues tightened their grip on the altar and eighteen steps were pulled away, the

    altar began to shake violently. The top sank down and emitted a fierce beam of light that surged like

    a waterfall into the sky. The column of light was a kaleidoscope of colors, casting an endless,

    dazzling brilliance over the entire space.

    "Intruders, face the judgment!" The Eighteen Souls shouted in unison, their voices thundering

    through the cavern, causing the blood of the four to churn, their expressions pained.

    "One lives, and four thrive! One dies, and four lie in grave!"

    "How shall we be judged?" E barely got the words out before the surging tide of light split into

    four, falling from the sky like meteors, crashing towards the four of them.

    If all failed the judgment, all four would be destroyed.

    Thunderous rumbling engulfed them as a blinding light flooded the area, striking the altar and

    sending violent tremors through the ground.

    "Ah!!"

    vin and hispanions were overwhelmed by the endless bright light, screaming in agony as if

    they had suddenly plunged into an infinite starry sky. Their consciousness and bodies spun out of

    control, surrounded by streaking stars, as if they had fallen into a vast vortex being devoured by

    terrifying darkness, or as if thousands of sharp des were piercing their bodies, threatening to

    shatter thempletely.

    Eighteen Souls tightened their grip on the chains, their eyes zing with fierce light as they wielded

    the Judgment Light upon the four.

    vin''s life, from birth to the present, everything he had experienced, whether remembered or

    forgotten, was now being deeply excavated andid bare before Eighteen Souls. It was as if each of

    the Sovereign Spirits had merged into vin''s life, apanying him as he re-lived those sixteen

    years.

    Cedrick, Mari, E¡ªthey too were being judged,pletely exposing themselves to the

    Eighteen Souls. It felt as if a long time had passed, and yet it was over in an instant.

    "Fail!"

    "Fail!"

    Eighteen Souls pronounced the verdict on Mari and Cedrick¡ªdecisive, authoritative, and cold.

    The roaring light pinned them to the altar like a cage, ready to destroy them at any moment. They

    both lost consciousness, sinking into an endless abyss, falling deeper and deeper, unable to control

    their own bodies any longer.

    "I ept E!" one of the Sovereign Spirits began to judge E.

    "Impossible! The Golden Blood will not allow itself to merge with a woman''s body."

    "How dare you! Are you looking for a fight?"

    "I reject her! Her murderous nature is too severe. She could bring cmity and chaos."

    "I ept! A rare bloodline, ruthless in killing, she is worthy of the Kings'' eptance."

    "I reject! No reason needed!"

    "I reject! Although her talents are strong, her temperament is unstable. She does not reach the level

    that I can ept."

    ...

    Eighteen Souls, six in favor, twelve against¡ªthe final verdict, fail!

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    It was vin''s turn, and the Eighteen Souls fell into a brief silence. One king judged decisively. "I

    reject! His parents suffered for our cause, and he harbors hatred in his heart."

    Another concurred, "I reject! This boy''s killing nature is even heavier, cold, and heartless."

    "I ept! He has a clear understanding of love and hate, and is decisive in killing. I am willing to

    pass on my power to him."

    "Resolute willpower. Exceptional constitution. I, ept!"

    "Complicated identity, numerous secrets, with boundless ambition. If we pass on the Golden Blood

    to him, it may lead to chaos and bloodshed. I reject!"

    "We have slept for millennia, preserved for eons, all to find a worthy sessor. This child is not

    perfect, but he is notcking. His childhood was tragic, yet he never lost his conscience, nor was he

    swayed by hatred. I... ept."

    "I ept! I admire him!"

    "He''s right. We owe him an answer. I ept."

    "We owe many. I reject!"

    "We only need to consider if he has the qualifications to ept the benediction, and if he has the

    capability to restore the glory of the eternal legacy. I acknowledge him. I ept."

    "Hecks the ability to protect the Golden Blood! I, reject."

    "I ept! He is beginning his era. Why not assist him?"

    "Transformation begins. I am willing to aid him!"

    "Millennia of sleep... atst, a sessor arrives. I do not wish to slumber again. I... ept..."

    Eighteen Souls, ten in favor, eight against¡ªthe final resolution¡ªpass!

    Once passed, there was no need for further debate. The kings had to carry out the judgment

    resolution.

    "The trial is over. The inheritance begins!" Eighteen Souls collectively roared. With the decision

    made, there was no need to hold back.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    Eighteen colossal statues lifted their right arms, casting forth eighteen beams of intense light, all

    converging into vin''s body. Streams of energy interwove through his Channels of Energy,

    coursing through his veins like a raging flood washing over his entire being, ultimately gathering at

    his heart.

    Thump!

    His heart beat violently, swelling with might and contracting fiercely, as if it were about to burst,

    surging with tumultuous power. His blood boiled, circting rapidly throughout his body in an

    unending flow.

    vin had no awareness of what was happening. His consciousness was submerged in boundless

    darkness, as if he had fallen into a deep slumber.

    The Legacy of the Ancient Kings continuously poured into vin, transforming his body.

    Unbeknownst to him, his heart underwent astonishing changes, even the color of his blood shifted.

    Golden patterns crawled across his heart, beginning to spread throughout his veins, and strands of

    gold appeared in the scorching blood.

    E, Cedrick, and Mari had been cast aside by the bright light, tumbling below the altar, taking a

    long time to slowly awaken. It was as though they had been in a deep slumber, with no recollection

    of what had just transpired.

    "What is that¡­?" they eximed in astonishment, gazing upon the altar above where a massive

    heart-shaped conglomeration of light and shadows throbbed tumultuously in mid-air. Within the

    ¡®heart,'' a vague silhouette could be seen ¨C surely, it was vin.

    "Mari, what do you know?" E asked with curiosity, her eyes fixed on the altar.

    "It must be the inheritance of the Ancient Kings. They have chosen vin," replied Mari with her

    usual calm, neither joy nor sorrow touching her. It was an opportunity that came unbidden, and

    since they chose vin, they had their reasons. What would her mentor think? Cobalt Strike had

    sought this knowledge for over twenty years, only for vin to fulfill it.

    "How did vine to know of this ce?"

    Mari shook her head. This was a secret of Cobalt Strike, as well as vin''s. "I hope you can

    keep the secret of today."

    "The Legacy of the Ancient Kings¡­" Cedrick murmured, a hint of envy creeping into his voice. This

    was a chance, a monumental one, possibly life-changing for vin.

    E nced at the altar and suddenly chuckled. "Mari, do you want vin? If not, I might make

    my move."

    Mari was silent and deep in thought. Her mood was nearly spoiled by thement.

    ¡°Kings¡¯ eptance, hehe, he might be a king in the making. Such a man is worth iming early.¡±

    Mari was speechless.

    ¡°Let him receive the inheritance. We can¡¯t leave empty-handed,¡± E said, her eyes sparkling with

    mischief as she moved deeper into the cave, finding a little fox luxuriating in the Life¡¯s Spring, a

    magical treasure so rare that it was said to transform one¡¯s very being, to purify thoroughly! A rarity

    in the outside world, it was priceless, yet here it was plentiful, a testament to the once-great ancient

    kingdom¡¯s prosperity.

    Mari and Cedrick, no longer concerned for vin, each found a secluded Life¡¯s Spring to soak in

    and cultivate. Compared to the ¡®tattered¡¯ weapons, a basin of Life¡¯s Spring was a thousand times

    more precious.

    As they meditated in the Life¡¯s Spring, and as vin began to receive the inheritance, a ''stone''

    began to stir in a deep corner of the cave. The stone, only the size of a palm, wobbled before its

    surface cracked open, revealing a white shell.

    It was a tiny turtle!

    The Ivory Turtle shook off its stonyyer. Its delicate little ws emerged, and soon, its head

    peeked out. It seemed to have slept far too long, looking disoriented, and gazing around in a half-

    sleepy daze. It was adorable and diminutive.

    "Huh?" The Ivory Turtle''s attention was caught by the massive ''heart'' above the altar. After a

    moment of bewilderment, it shook its head and looked again, still confused. Then, shaking its head

    once more, it fixed its gaze on the altar. Its small eyes gradually regained their brightness, and its

    pupils dted.

    "Holy smokes!" The Ivory Turtle jolted awake, shockingly uttering a curse.

    Throughout the cave, E, Mari, and Cedrick frowned slightly. Had someone just spoken?

    The Ivory Turtle stared wide-eyed at the altar''s strange ''heart,'' seemingly in disbelief. ¡°Inheritance?

    Those shameless, ancient scoundrels actually found someone to pass it on to?¡±

    They strained their ears, hearing faint murmurs. Was it an illusion, perhaps?

    "How long have I slept¡­" The Ivory Turtle slowly crawled forward, but a chain of ivory tethered to its

    shell prevented it from going far. It was trying to see who was inheriting when its gaze identally

    fell upon the nearby Life''s Spring, where Mari was submerged.

    Mist rose, and in the enveloping fog, Mari sat cross-legged, her concentration deep, absorbing

    the powerful essence of life. Her shoulders and below were dipped in the clear spring water, her

    white gown undting gently, hinting at her perfect form. Her skin was glowing, her hair was glossyN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    and shiny, and her delicate features were made even more exquisite with the help of Restoration

    Aether. She was as beautiful as a goddess in a dream.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    The Ivory Turtle''s eyes were rounded with heat, mouth agape, and blood even trickled from its

    nostrils. "Hey, hehe¡­" Itughed foolishly, no longer caring about the altar''s inheritance. Its four

    small legs scurried back and forth in search of the perfect vantage point.

    "So perfect!"

    "Such a figure!"

    "So tender."

    "Ah, I''ve fallen for her."

    "My dear little darling, this woman is beyondpare."

    "Don''t just soak there. Move a little."

    "Curse it, who invented clothes?"

    The little white turtle frantically peered through the gaps in the foliage, eagerly watching Mari in

    the spring, wishing it could leap towards her.

    Mari furrowed her brows ever so slightly, sensing as if unseen eyes were upon her. Could it be

    the Magi-Monsters? She was a maiden pure as the driven snow, unustomed to unwarranted

    attention, not even from beasts. With a flick of her wrist, she sent out a fierce wave of the sword''s

    energy that caused the leaves of the ancient trees to rustle and fall, nketing the spring and

    concealing her wless figure beneath the water''s surface.

    The little white turtle grew angry. "st it, let me see. What''s the matter with you ¡ª you''re clothed!"

    ...

    The chaos of Antis raged on for ages, filled with endless skirmishes and looting, as every soul

    was consumed by a bloodthirsty frenzy.

    Lord Warbringer cleaved through the seabed''s crust, delving deeper in search of any opportunity.

    The Cobalt Strike Commander and the Bloodlore Commanderunched fierce assaults on the Sea-

    Gulping Whale and others, vying for the priceless treasures in their possession.

    The vast ocean floor had turned into a macabre battlefield, with surging energies boiling over untold

    regions. Massive waves roared between sky and sea, and tsunamis engulfed the Cloudveil Woods

    for miles. Dark clouds roiled, lightning shed, thunder roared, and torrential downpours merged

    with the sea, blurring the line between waves and clouds.

    In the end, the Floral Enchantress Commander withdrew. Taking her treasures and the Floral

    Enchantress'' Prot¨¦g¨¦s, she was the first to leave the bloody theater of war.

    Lord Viperbane, the White Tiger, the Sea-Gulping Whale, and others retreated in session. They

    had all suffered great blows but had seized their desired magical treasures and saw no reason to

    linger. Their departure did not ease the bem beneath the waves; if anything, it intensified. With

    these dominant figures gone, there were no restraints.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the end, Antis was utterly destroyed, annihted in the frenzied scramble of countless humans

    and Magi-Monsters. Their madbat created countless whirlpools and tidal waves, churning

    violently, sweeping away broken bricks, shattered edifices, and swathes of bodies.

    Many mercenaries who had grabbed their fill of treasures fled the seabed, hiding in the forests,

    while many sea beasts, now enriched, left the battlefield in groups.

    Lord Warbringer and other mighty ones had obtained many precious relics from the pce,

    rendering their venture not in vain.

    The thunderous invasion drew to a close, ending on a note of bitter satisfaction for some. However,

    the Grand Elder was disappointed. Although they had acquired many treasures, few truly stirred

    their hearts, falling far short of their initial expectations.

    Historical records spoke of ancestral legacies of ancient kings, holding even more astonishing

    secrets. Where were they? Had the chaos caused them to miss these treasures, or had someone

    else unwittingly stolen them away? What exactly did the legacy entail, and where could it be

    hidden?

    The Cobalt Strike Commander was also disheartened. Ever since his appointment, he had been

    seeking the secrets of the ancient realm. Twenty years had passed, and was this the oue? The

    treasures that should have belonged to Cobalt Strike were mercilessly divided, and the most

    coveted secrets remained undiscovered.

    "Where is vin? If he orchestrated all of this, what was his aim?" The Cobalt Strike Commander

    had not seen a hint of vin from the start to the end.

    "Have you found the Immortal Edge?" The Grand Elder approached the Commander. The

    legendary artifact had not been found, and they were clueless about who had unlocked Antis. He

    had only one suspicion ¡ª they had been yed!

    The Commander shook his head. "We will uncover the truth."

    "Commander, I have a question."

    "Speak."

    "Where on earth did the Chained Spirit of the Warrior Tribe of the East go?" The Grand Elder had

    no right to inquire into the secrets of Botanic Haven, but he was truly discontent. He had awaited

    this opportunity for many years, only for it to end in such disarray. He was now certain that it was

    the Chained Spirit who had awakened the Immortal Edge hidden within the Golden Scorch and had

    used it to unlock Antis. Perhaps the true Kings'' eptance had been taken by the Chained Spirit.

    "The Chained Spirit has fled, and Botanic Haven has been in pursuit," the Commander said

    indifferently.

    "Forgive my frankness, but Botanic Haven doesn''t seem to be in any hurry!"

    "How Botanic Haven conducts their investigation is their business, not yours."

    The Grand Elder''s brows knit slightly as he looked at the Commander''s profile, a glint of severity

    shing in his eyes. The Commander, noticing the change in the Grand Elder¡¯s gaze, turned to look,

    but the Grand Elder had already lowered his eyelids, pressing no further.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Atop the stone altar, the mystical Kings'' eptance swirled with unending energy, flowing

    ceaselessly into vin''s body. The transformation was intricate.

    As the energy melded with his flesh, as the legacy intertwined with his soul, vin''s consciousness

    shifted from darkness to light. It was as if he traversed an endless abyss, returning to the ancient

    eons of yore, to the crimson age when the race of Man rose to challenge the mighty monsters in a

    struggle for dominion. His spirit seemed to merge with that of the First King, reliving the monarch''s

    storied life of triumph and adversity¡ªbattling through thorns,manding the world, vanquishing

    horrid beasts, and taming the great dragons, standing defiant before the Kingdoms. In his journey,

    there was sorrow, there was passion, there was madness, there was tenderness. There were plots

    and betrayals, the pain of desertion, but also the warmth of loyalty andpanionship in times of

    peril.

    In an instant¡ªor perhaps a century¡ªvin became the avatar of the First King, experiencing his

    sorrows,ughing in the face of betrayals with unbridled passion, and shedding tears for the valor of

    loyal hearts.

    Was this a dream? Or a life relived? It was real, yet fantastical.

    From the First King to the Eighteenth, each sovereign''s distinct life, experiences, personality, and

    glory fused with vin. He walked through their lives, felt their triumphs and tribtions, and could

    no longer distinguish himself from them.

    This was a legacy of power, a transference of belief and Energy, and a baptism of humanity and life.

    vin''s physique was transforming, his spirit and soul ascending.

    The transformation of his body would usher him into a new realm of Energy, the length of his future

    life. The ascension of spirit and soul would grant vin a new perspective and wisdom, the breadth

    of life.

    The kings'' legacy was not just about the mystery of eternity.

    After a long, long time, vin''s heart and blood turned a stunning golden hue!

    A heart of gold, blood of gold, it pulsated with endless vitality, holding the secrets of immortality.

    Yet the legacy was not over, as vin''s soul continued to retrace the royal history. After his heart

    and bloodpleted their metamorphosis, the power of inheritance began to reshape vin''s very

    bones. It was his back that mattered most. From his spine to his ribs, all underwent subtle changes

    as if to sprout new appendages¡ªWings of Eternity!

    The Chained Spirit, feeling the changes in vin''s body, fell silent. Once, in pursuit of the Kings''

    eptance and the ancient secrets, it had left the Celestial Domain of the East, crossing ancient

    seas. What was meant to be a simple venture, which went unrecorded among its kin, resulted in

    twenty years of confinement, nearly ending its soul in this savagend. And now, the very power

    that had nearly destroyed it flowed into another''s body.

    The Chained Spirit felt a sudden urge to seize control of vin''s body, to rece his soul. As the

    impulse emerged, it was met with a long-lost sensation of searing heat. Its eyes snapped open, the

    urge growing stronger.

    ¡°Mine! This was meant to be mine! It was this power that ruined my life. I must return to the

    Celestial Domain of the East! I must rebuild my flesh and live once more!¡±

    The Chained Spirit was restless. vin, immersed in transformation and legacy, was oblivious to

    the crisis brewing within the Energy Core Energy Realm.

    But after much struggle, the Chained Spirit did not act. Its existence depended on the

    Shadowbringer, and it feared the weapon deeply. It was a tool of dread, wielded by a yer feared

    by countless souls.

    With a soft sigh, the Chained Spirit closed its eyes.

    When vinpleted the lives of the eighteen kings, when his backbones began to form the

    semnce of wings, the eighteen colossal statues released a brilliant light and unshackled their

    chains.

    "Golden Blood! Wings of Eternity! The legacy isplete!"

    The chains ttered heavily to the ground, and the stone steps retreated back onto the altar.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    From a cliff high above, the Ivory Turtle craned its neck curiously. ¡°How did these eighteen

    immortals relinquish their legacy?¡±

    vin fell from midair onto the altar, his consciousness blurred and his body uncontroble. He

    tumbled off the stone tform and into a nearby pool with a ssh. Dazed, vin opened his eyes,

    only to see through the mist of a bewitching beauty before him. Her delicate skin was like a dewy

    rose, her radiance dazzling to behold.

    "Did you do that on purpose?" E crossed her arms over her chest, concealing her generous

    curves, which were outlined through her soaked clothing.

    vin gazed at her, then slipped back into unconsciousness. He had just concluded the legacy, and

    his mind was not yet fully withdrawn from the distant eons, unable to discern if the beauty before

    him belonged to bygone millennia or the present.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s wrong with you?" E quickly supported vin, cradling him in her arms.

    Resting his head against the softness of her chest, vin drifted between sleep and wakefulness,

    sometimes opening his eyes without focus, sometimes closing them with lips faintly moving as if

    whispering. His body was restless, and his head rubbed against E¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°If I find out you did this on purpose, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± E scolded, half-annoyed, half-amused.

    Cedrick and Mari, drawn by the noise, arrived to see vin¡¯s face buried in E¡¯s embrace,

    comfortably ¡®wriggling¡¯ his head. Both wore expressions of awkward surprise.

    ¡°Is something amiss?¡± E teased, hugging vin¡¯s head closer and winking at Mari.

    ¡°Carry on!¡± Mari turned and left without looking back.

    ¡°You two are well-matched!¡± Cedrick nodded. His cold expression and piercing gaze shed with

    his words of approval.

    ¡°Good eye, we shall be happy indeed,¡± E giggled coyly.

    High atop a craggy cliff, a small white turtle peered down to the spot where vin had fallen, then

    scurried back into a cave behind it, staring intently at the ivory chain. Its eyes shone brightly with

    excitement. ¡°Break! You¡¯ve promised that if someone takes up the legacy, I would be set free

    immediately. Break, oh break already!¡±

    vin was in a deep slumber, drifting in and out of consciousness, until the voice of the Chained

    Spirit echoed within the Energy Core of the Energy Realm, slowly pulling vin back to reality.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    vin woke up, quickly bing aware of the changes in his body. His heart was pounding with

    formidable life force, surging with astonishing power. He looked inward and saw his blood and heart

    turned into a golden hue, both magical and shocking. Soon, he noticed something unusual about

    his spine, as if extra bones had grown there. Could these be the Wings of Eternity? Were the fabled

    Wings of Eternity real wings indeed?

    The Chained Spirit could feel vin¡¯s excitement. ¡°Remember our agreement. Take me back to the

    Celestial Domain of the East.¡±

    ¡°When I grow strong, I will take you back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll speak more of it when you be an Archmage.¡±

    ¡°Is the Celestial Domain of the East far away?¡±

    ¡°You must traverse the perilous and chaotic Ancient Seas. Without the strength of an Archmage,

    you¡¯ll find it impossible to make even a single step in those waters.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know it when the futurees. For now, focus on your legacy. Golden Blood, Wings of

    Eternity ¨C these gifts will rival even the Shadowbringer¡¯s might. I look forward to witnessing your

    future achievements.¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about them?¡±

    ¡°No one truly understands them. It is for you to study and discover.¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    vin, now an Advanced Mage, had gained the ability to peer within himself. He scrutinized his

    Golden Heart over and over, feeling its vigorous pulsations. It seemed to contain an iparable

    energy, while the flowing golden blood nourished his bones and flesh, as though they hadn¡¯t fully

    fused just yet.

    Absolutely marvelous!

    The transformation his body underwent was beyond vin¡¯s initial expectations. He could distinctly

    feel an enhancement in his constitution, along with an unprecedented confidence and strength

    coursing through him.

    The soul¡¯s astral journey during the Kings¡¯ eptance hadn¡¯t faded but was etched deeply into his

    mind. Whether it was the legacy of the soul or of the flesh, the knowledge was vast andplex.

    vin knew he needed time and energy to delve into it properly.

    "Exhrating!" vin couldn''t help but exim in a low voice as he stretchedzily, twisting his body

    and opening his eyes. What''s this?

    Before him was something white and soft, squishy, and quite bouncy. He instinctively tilted his head

    back, increasing the distance, and took a closer look at the contours.

    "Enjoying ourselves, are we?" E''s radiant smile greeted him.

    vin looked up to see a breathtakingly beautiful face, and he was taken aback, almost instinctively

    turning his gaze back to the fullness before him. ¡°Sss! I knew it looked familiar!¡±

    "Do you like what you see? Should I disrobe so you can get a better look?" E teased, waving her

    hand, and then, without warning, pped vin across the face.

    "Snap!" The crisp sound echoed through the Fountain of Life.

    vin''s head jerked to the side, a clear red mark appearing on his cheek. He coughed awkwardly

    and scrambled to his feet, grinning sheepishly. "Now I¡¯m awake. Just a bit dazed there!"

    "Truly dazed, or just pretending?"

    "As true as can be," vin said, barely daring to look at E now. The embarrassment was

    unbearable. He quickly changed the subject. "Er, where are we?"

    E looked at him with a half-smile, causing vin''s cheeks to flush until she finallyughed. "Do

    you like it?"

    "I didn''t see anything." vin scratched his head.

    "You mean you want another look?"

    "No, no, no. I better leave." vin''s face was beet red.

    "Hold on, you think you can just walk away after taking advantage of my bosoms? I may be

    cheerful, but I''m not easy. You saw something you shouldn''t have, shouldn''t there be some kind of

    rpense?"

    "Name it, any amends will do."

    "Marry into the Bloodlore n, and I''ll treat you well."

    vin was astonished.

    "Why can''t you look at me now? Weren''t you quite eager just a moment ago?" E rose from the

    fountain, her body dripping wet, a vision of temptation. "Tell me, what legacy have you received?"

    "I haven''t had the chance to study it yet."

    "Your realm seems unchanged."

    "Well... you stay here. I''ll find a different spot." vin chuckled awkwardly and quickly made his exit.

    E''s melodiousughter followed him.

    Rubbing his face in embarrassment, vin found another nearby fountain to soak in and silently

    recuperated, inspecting his body. The benefits of the legacy were akin to rebirth, and while his realm

    hadn''t increased, its impact was on the future, on the space for his growth.

    Moreover, the Golden Heart and Wings of Eternity likely held deep and numerous secrets, all of

    which he needed to uncover slowly.

    The cave became quiet again. E, Cedrick, and Mari were all immersed in the Fountain of Life,

    cultivating and drawing in the life force, transforming their physiques.

    Mari had been stuck at Stage IX for a long time and aimed to break through with this opportunity.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    E, newly advanced to Stage II, sought to solidify her realm.

    Cedrick aimed to stabilize Stage I and rush towards Stage II. Such a chance was rare, and not

    seizing it would be a disservice to oneself.

    The eighteen statues returned to their normal state as if nothing had happened. Their towering

    forms supported the grand space of the Royal Mausoleum.

    From the high cliffs, the Ivory Turtle stared eagerly at the chains, muttering, "Come on, I long for the

    daylight."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    As the chaos at the seabed settled and even the sea beasts departed, the vanished Immortal Edge

    reemerged from the deepest foundation of the kingdom, swiftly passed through the turbulent tides,

    returning far away from the underwater ruins to the altar guarded by the Eighteen Souls.

    The Immortal Edge had awakened, broad and sharp, seemingly possessing a strange sentience

    and an overwhelming pressure. It paused briefly on the altar before flying towards vin.

    vin reached out to grasp it, and in an instant, man and sword seemed to merge. vin''s aura

    became fierce, and the golden blood in his veins quickened and was hot and scorching. The

    Immortal Edge, as if infused with a magical power, trembled lightly, and the sword''s body hummed.

    For a fleeting moment, a set of Sword Skills invaded vin''s mind, elusive as he tried to grasp

    them.

    What Sword Skills could they be? vin concentrated, trying toprehend, but there was

    nothing. It was as if the knowledge had sunk into some recess of his body.

    Was it that his strength was insufficient? Or had he not fully fused with the age-old legacy, and it

    didn''t acknowledge him?

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hum!" The Dawnedge de emitted a clear hum, automatically flying out of its sheath, hovering

    mid-air, shining brightly, and stirring up fierce sword energy. It seemed to sense Immortal Edge''s

    strength and issued a challenge.

    "Dawnedge de, Immortal Edge, which of you is stronger?" vin held the Dawnedge de in

    his left hand and the Immortal Edge in his right. Both ancient and mystical swords vibrated. Their

    hums resonated, and their sword energy intensified as if they were eager to sh. They each

    released mysterious powers that surged into vin''s arms.

    One was mystical, and the other was powerful. The two distinct powers collided within vin.

    Suddenly, he had an epiphany. Could he wield both swords at the same time?

    The Dawnedge de and the Immortal Edge were locked in an unyielding contest. Their presence

    escted as he quelled their fierybat spirits.

    After securing the twin swords, vin left the Life Spring and approached a nearby pool.

    Mari had justpleted a breakthrough, and the intense chill emanating from her had frozen the

    surface of the water, capturing scattered leaves in a thinyer of ice. vin sat by the edge of the

    pool, silently watching her. The cold mist rose around her, mingling with the vapors of life. Her

    delicate beauty was otherworldly, like a bathing nymph, ethereal and exquisite.

    "Do you mean to kill me?" Mari''s soft voice broke the silence, her cool eyes opening.

    "Am I that heartless in your eyes? I brought you here with no intention of shying away from this

    matter. I came to discuss it with you."

    "Your secret is safe with me."

    "What about your mentor? Can he keep a secret?"

    "I will return to Botanic Haven to consult with my master."

    "Consultation is not enough. I need a promise from you."

    "First, I need your promise not to be swayed by the Chained Spirit, and not to harm Cobalt Strike."

    This wasn''t her mentor''s main concern, after all, her mentor didn''t understand vin as she did.

    "My enemies are certain individuals, not the entirety of Cobalt Strike. Rest assured, I am not so

    devoid of humanity as to ughter the innocent."

    "And the Chained Spirit within you?"

    "There will surely be a way to resolve it."

    Mari''s gaze, clear and cool, rested on vin for a moment. "I believe you."

    "I am worthy of your trust."

    "I will ensure that my mentor does no harm to you, and I will keep your secret."

    "It''s a deal." vin smiled, having spent enough time with her to read Mari''s character and trust

    in her assurance.

    "You seem different somehow."

    "How so?" vin touched his face, puzzled.

    Mari shook her head. "It''s fine. Now please..."

    "Please, what?"

    "Please leave."

    Only then did vin realize the oddity of their situation ¨C a woman soaking in a pool and a man

    sitting by the edge,ughing.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    E didn''t want to keep her grandfather waiting too long and suggested they leave as soon as

    possible. If he couldn''t find her, he might do something dreadful.

    "Just leave like this?" They wished they could take all the treasures from the cave, especially the

    Life''s Spring, as each drop was exceedingly precious.

    "Take what we can now, and we can alwayse backter." vin fashioned some stone jars

    from materials in the cave, filled them with Life''s Spring, and packed his satchel with Elixir Fruit.

    "Can we reallye back?" E, holding a small fox, saw the creature''s longing eyes fixed on the

    Life''s Spring. It was reluctant to leave, as if it wished to soak in it forever.

    "Perhaps," vin said, bowing respectfully to the eighteen statues surrounding them. He promised

    in his heart. ¡°I take your legacy with me, and I won''t let it be buried in obscurity.¡±

    "What legacy have you received exactly?" E asked, her curiosity piqued for the third time.

    "I haven''t fully studied it yet. But it might be the secret of immortality," vin admitted, trusting them

    enough to give a hint.

    "Immortality?" The three gasped in unison.

    Cedrick gazed at vin intently. Immortality! Cedrick had to admit that his heart surged with desire.

    Who wouldn''t yearn for eternal life, for an endless existence?

    Immortality? Mari stood firm, her resolve like ice. This was the hidden secret of the ancient kings!

    No wonder it had attracted the mighty warriors from the Warrior Tribe of the East.

    E clicked her tongue teasingly. "Immortality, eh? How many wives are you nning to take?"

    vin choked on his response. "Immortality is theoretical. If you shatter me, I will still die."

    "Aren''t you afraid we''ll spill your secret?" Cedrick challenged. Such a secret would drive everyone

    mad.

    "If I were, I wouldn''t have spoken of it."

    E linked her arm with vin''s. "Quick! Marry me, or I''ll tell everyone."

    "E,dy, conduct yourself with dignity."

    "I am bold in love as I am in hate," E retorted, ncing purposely at Mari.

    Mari remained silent, unimpressed by the shamelessness.

    "We must depart," vin said, hoisting the satchel and leaving the cave.

    The outside world had quieted down. Roald and his men had left, as had the mercenaries, leaving a

    stark emptiness and silence.

    Godfred waited outside the barrier, and upon seeing vin emerge, he sighed with relief. "You''ve

    finally emerged."

    He was frustrated, having waited by the barrier, unable to enter, feeling as agitated as a cat wing

    at the door.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Is it over outside?"

    "Most have left. The Cobalt Strike forces have withdrawn."

    They swam through the passage and gazed toward the direction of Antis. It was now dim and

    devoid of its former lustrous light, with only the murky tides churning, asionally lifting stones in a

    silent turmoil.

    vin watched for a long while before departing, hoping the kingdom''s treasures would satisfy the

    greed of the powerful so that, in time, the incident would calm, suspicions would fade, and the

    investigation would end. As for the Cobalt Strike, it would be up to Mari to mediate. If she could

    appease the Botanic Haven Elder, all would be well.

    Shortly after their departure, the passage copsed, boulders tumbled down to seal the cave

    entrance, and the true Royal Mausoleum was once again submerged in darkness and tide as if it

    had never existed.

    Within the Royal Mausoleum, the Ivory Turtle still stared longingly at its chains. "Break, please

    break," it pleaded.

    After a moment, the turtle wailed in despair, "You''ve deceived me! Ah, the cruelty! What about our

    agreement? How much longer will you ancient, undying beings imprison me? Wait, the legacy..."

    The turtle scurried out of a small hole, searching for vin and the others who had received the

    legacy. Where are they? Gone?

    The turtle paused, darkness enveloping its vision as it fainted from overwhelming grief.

    The shoreline remained bustling with activity as countless Magi-Monsters and mercenaries had yet

    to disperse, with predatory birds circling overhead. Although Antisy in ruins, the struggle for

    magical treasures continued, moving from the seabed to the shore, and from the shore to the forest.

    Mercenaries battled fiercely while Magi-Monsters hunted. The chaos left a trail of corpses, all lured

    by the promise of magical treasures.

    A group of mercenaries noticed vin and hispanionsing ashore with their satchels and

    charged heedlessly at them.

    The fourpanions'' expressions turned cold as they activated their energy shields. The

    mercenaries turned and fled decisively. Four Advanced Mages were not to be trifled with¡ªtime to

    find an easier target!

    But as they retreated, another group lunged at them, and after that group was fended off, yet

    another emerged.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    "How beautiful!" They were drawn to the allure of Mari and E.

    "Will you leave on your own, or shall I force you?" Godfred threatened coldly, his Master Mage''s

    aura shook the very trees around them.

    "We''ll leave on our own, hehe," they said, greedily eyeing Mari and E before reluctantly

    retreating.

    The forest was in utter chaos, with mercenary groups from all regions blinded by their bloodlust and

    savagery. Many ruthless groups rampaged through, looting and even hunting Magi-Monsters. The

    wild Magi-Monsters fought back fiercely, hunting the mercenaries while predatory birds dived for

    their prey.

    Godfred, unleashing his aura, protected vin as they plunged into the forest, carving a bloody

    path to escape the mayhem.

    Before long, a disheveled old man noticed vin and hispanions. His lecherous gaze burned

    holes into Mari and E as he licked his lips with greed.

    A fierce tiger, resplendent with stripes, having just killed a group of mercenaries, leaped toward the

    old man with its massive jaws agape and dark energy swirling around its form.

    Without looking back, the old man flicked his wrist, and a blinding light burst from his palm, like

    thousands of light needles, instantly obliterating the tiger.

    Godfred tensed, sensing the astonishing energy, and immediately turned to caution, "Lord vin,

    be careful!"

    "Heh, heh!" The disheveled old man hobbled out of the woods, a crooked smile revealing his drool-

    soaked beard. "It''s been many a year since I''ve seen such fresh young maidens. Might I have a

    taste?"

    vin and Cedrick stepped in front of the two women, their expressions grave. This old fellow''s

    aura was formidable.

    "Master Mage! Stronger than me!" Godfred''s heart pounded with fear, knowing his magic could

    teleport two, but not four.

    "Move aside, you''re blocking my view, will you?" The ragged old man said with a lecherous grin, his

    body caked in filth.

    "Elixir Fruit for you, now begone!" vin raised a pouch defiantly.

    "Was I speaking to you, boy? Out of my way." The old man flicked his wrist, unleashing a burst of

    blinding light toward vin.

    But in an instant, a figure descended from the heavens, shattering the light with a stomp and, with

    an outstretched hand, seized the old man by the throat and lifted him high.

    "Grandfather!" Eughed, for it was none other than the Bloodlore Commander, Jarad, who had

    arrived.

    "Bastard, let go..." The scruffy old man barely began to speak when Jarad''s grip tightened, crushing

    his windpipe. Jarad hurled the body into a frenzied pack of beasts nearby. The Magi-Monsters cared

    not for his filth, pouncing in a frenzy and tearing him to shreds in the blink of an eye.

    "Where did you go?" Jarad finally acknowledged E''s presence, who seemed to have vanished

    earlier.

    "Off to snatch treasures."

    "Commander Jarad." vin bowed in respect.

    Jarad sized up vin with a hint of surprise. "Two months gone, and you''ve broken through again."

    Thed''s growth was indeed astonishing, breaking through stages where others lingered for years,

    and he in mere months.

    "Fortune favors the bold."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Would you be interested in joining Bloodlore? I can offer you everything you desire." Jarad truly

    regretted the thought of such talent wasted in Cobalt Strike.

    "Should the asion arise, I shall visit Bloodlore," vin declined tactfully, unwilling to join any

    Organization, including Cobalt Strike.

    "Until the future then. I must return to my studies with the treasures I''ve acquired." Jarad bid

    farewell.

    "Grandfather, go on without me. I shall linger here a while," E said, standing beside vin with a

    fox cub in her arms.

    "And where might you be off to?" vin inquired curiously.

    "To your home, to see what Stormcast is like. Am I unwee?"

    "My ce is quite a mess, and likely to get messier. You''d best..."

    E leaned in, whispering something into vin''s ear with a seductive smile. "Am I wee now?"

    vin gazed deeply at her. "Are you sure?!"

    "Do I seem jestful?"

    vin grinned broadly. "On behalf of Stormcast, you are most wee!"

    "Keep yourself safe," Jarad said with a meaningful nce at vin before soaring into the sky and

    vanishing among the clouds.

    E stretched, her beautiful form captivating, as she winked at Mari. "You don''t mind, do you?"

    Mari ignored her, refusing to engage.

    Godfred chuckled, admiring his young master''s charm. One was an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ from Cobalt

    Strike''s Botanic Haven, and the other was the granddaughter of the Bloodlore Commander¡ªboth

    highborndies of exquisite beauty. One as cold as ice, the other fiery and alluring. To win the favor

    of both would be a tale of ice and fire, a stroke of incredible fortune indeed.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    The ancient underwater realm of Antis, though now shattered and swallowed by the vast ocean

    depths, continued to send ripples across thend. Many who had just received the news were filled

    with regret, including other Commanders of the Eight Orders and three of the Five Lords, who

    lamented missing a rare opportunity. Merchants and noble houses from the Nortnds began

    gathering funds to acquire these relics of the bygone kingdom, offering high prices to mercenaries

    willing to part with them. Meanwhile, powerful individuals gradually made their way to Watchful

    Shore, venturing into the deep in hopes of uncovering forgotten treasures.

    Cobalt Strike.

    The Grand Elder had sat alone atop the mountain for two days and two nights, meticulously

    unraveling the events. All the treasures of Antis, along with its potential secrets, were supposed

    to be his. He had waited over eight years for this and would not let it end in obscurity.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "The Commander! Botanic Haven Elder! They must be the instigators!¡±

    They had likely struck a deal with the Chained Spirit. Otherwise, why hadn''t they been in a hurry to

    search for it after it vanished for so long? They seemed unconcerned, indicating they knew where

    the Chained Spirit was and that it wouldn''t threaten Cobalt Strike for the time being. Moreover, a few

    days before the incident, the Commander had already arranged for people to watch over Watchful

    Shore, another piece of evidence.

    If they had indeed coborated, then the entire event made sense. It was the Commander who had

    unlocked Antis, who had seized the mystical heritage of the kings.

    "Grand Elder!" Three Elders approached him in the dead of night, bowing respectfully.

    "I need you to do something." The Grand Elder, after two days and nights of thought, had made his

    final decision.

    "Speak, Grand Elder."

    "Split up and take action. Elder Juran, go to Amber Valley and contact the leader of the valley,

    Tobin. Elder Laroy, head to Lord Viperbane, contact Neasilis first, then through him reach Lord

    Viperbane. Elder Connas, stay within the Organization and contact all Elders who have joined us."

    The three Elders were visibly startled and nced at each other in surprise and doubt at the Grand

    Elder''smand. "Grand Elder, are you suggesting..."

    "It''s time for a reckoning." The Grand Elder had hoped to gain the mystical heritage or secret

    treasures of the ancient kings to increase his power and usurp the Commander. But now, he could

    wait no longer. If the Commander had indeed acquired the mystical heritage or treasures, it would

    be the Commander who would surge in strength, and the Grand Elder would never have a chance

    to rece him. He had to strike first and seize the inheritance.

    The three Elders exchanged nces and, drawing a deep breath, knelt on one knee. "We swear to

    follow you to the death!"

    "Speak freely in negotiations. If they can name the right price, we will ept it."

    Elder Juran nodded. "I have a rapport with the leader of Amber Valley. They will dare any deed for

    the right price."

    Elder Connas also nodded. "Leave the Organization to me. I will avoid the Commander and keep

    this hidden from the uninvolved."

    Elder Laroy hesitated, "With ourbined strength and Amber Valley''s support, we should be able

    to repel the Commander. Is there really a need to involve Lord Viperbane?"

    "I want Cobalt Strike intact, not in ruins." If the Grand Elder was to act, he would do so thoroughly

    and cleanly, with all those marked for death meeting their end and all matters settled.

    "What about the other Organizations?"

    "The bnce of power among the Eight Orders and the Five Lords has long been due for change. It

    starts with Cobalt Strike."

    Elder Connas suggested, "Lord Viperbane has long been eager to ally with us, but the Commander

    is too stubborn to bend. If we reach out, Lord Viperbane will be enthusiastic. I propose we offer a

    sincere gesture."

    Elder Laroy asked, "What gesture?"

    "They''ve been here before, haven''t they? A marriage alliance!"

    The Grand Elder nodded, "Elder Connas makes a good point. We''ll betroth Celesse to Marak. If

    Celesse isn''t enough, we can consider Mari and Liyana, but only after the deed is done."

    "Hamund won''t agree," one Elder remarked.

    Elder Connas scoffed, "Then we''ll deal with him, too. With Amber Valley and Lord Viperbane at our

    side, we''ll have more than enough to annihte Cobalt Strike."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    The Grand Elder stood, gazing into the night sky over Cobalt Strike, and spoke solemnly, "Set out at

    once, negotiate thoroughly, and show no weakness. And see to it that neither the Commander nor

    the Botanic Haven Elder learns of this. We must be cautious."

    "By yourmand!" The three Elders quickly departed.

    The Grand Elder remained silent for a long while before slowly clenching his fist. "You''ve forced my

    hand. Don''t me me. The ancient treasures of a millennium-old kingdom will be mine!"

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Six dayster, vin returned to Stormcast. The town was abuzz with activity, as all its citizens

    worked tirelessly to rebuild the walls. Strangely, the outskirts were crowded with many caravans,

    and some appeared to be families fleeing in haste, throngs of them numbering in the thousands.

    "Lord vin! You''vee back!" Lucan approached vin, exhaling in relief, yet casting a curious

    nce at E, wondering why another woman of such beauty and grace,parable to Lady

    Mari, was in hispany.

    "What''s all this? Where did this person peoplee from?"

    "The Golden Scorch keep was ughtered, and now the entire city of Golden Scorch is in exile."

    "When did this happen?"

    "About a week after you left. It''s said that the Cobalt Strike Grand Elder led the attack on Golden

    Scorch himself. Two dayster, he ordered the massacre of everyone in the keep. If it weren''t for

    the incident at Watchful Shore that demanded their hasty departure, the Grand Elder might have

    razed the entire city. The people of Golden Scorch are terrified that the Cobalt Strike might return to

    finish what they started. Within three days, all who could leave, did, leaving behind a ghost town.

    However, it''s rumored that the Lord of Golden Scorch, Lawren, has escaped, and his whereabouts

    are unknown."

    "The Grand Elder is ruthless, fond of ughter," vin sneered. The Rocke family''s demise was

    well-deserved, and he had anticipated that the Cobalt Strike would not spare them. With their hand,

    vin felt a measure of satisfaction in his vengeance. If it weren''t for the current inconvenience, he

    would have preferred to be the one wielding the de.

    "We''re considering whether to take in these people," Lucan confessed, troubled, as Stormcast could

    barely protect itself, let alone others.

    "Settle them in the outer city. They must contribute a portion of their wealth to the ancient city''s

    reconstruction."

    Lucan pondered for a moment: "That might work. Not many are heading to Stormcast, and most are

    fleeing to other ancient cities."

    "Let¡¯s focus on rebuilding the walls first, so we can all sleep soundly."

    "vin!" Oda, who had heard the news, came out joyfully and threw herself into vin''s arms. "I

    was so worried."

    "I''m fine, as you see." vin affectionately teased her little nose, the sight of his sister easing his

    heart and sweeping away the fatigue of the road.

    "Are you Oda?" E greeted Oda.

    Wow, she''s beautiful! It was then Oda noticed the stunning woman beside her brother, astonished

    by E''s beauty, though her bold attire made Oda blush slightly. "Hello, are you a friend of my

    brother?"

    "Yes, we''re very good friends," E giggled.

    Oda blushed even more. "You shouldn''t let Helna see you."

    "Why not?"

    "Helna might get the wrong idea," Oda said yfully, sticking out her tongue.

    "Stop talking nonsense," vin said with a mix ofughter and exasperation.

    Eughed, linking arms with Oda. "Come on, let''s go meet Helna, misunderstandings be

    damned."

    "Aren''t you afraid?"

    "I fear that Helna won''t misunderstand."

    "Haha, let''s go." Oda made a face at vin and pulled E back to the keep.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Thisdy is..." Lucan asked, his expression uneasy. This woman was enchanting, dangerously

    beautiful, with eyes of blood-red mischief.

    "The granddaughter of the Bloodlore Commander, E."

    "The Blood Elf E, one of the formidable five of The sh of Eight Orders?" Lucan had heard of

    her.

    "That''s her. Don''t worry, she won''t harm you. Is Balder around?"

    "In the keep."

    "Go about your business; I''ll go see Balder." vin, along with Cedrick, made his way to the keep.

    Lucan pulled Godfred aside to get a detailed ount of the events that had transpired during their

    absence.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Balder was lounging contentedly in his rocking chair, basking in the sun''s warm embrace. His ample

    flesh rhythmically jiggled with each sway. Upon seeing vin and Cedrick enter, he gave a hearty

    rock, causing his rotund body to bounceically. "What brings the two of you back together?"

    "Let''s talk inside. We have a matter to discuss," vin said, patting Balder''s plump shoulder before

    heading into the stone cottage.

    "Lead the way." Balder responded, nevercking enthusiasm or a smile.

    Once inside, with the door and windows securely shut, vin gestured for Balder to sit and got

    straight to the point. "I wish to strike a deeper bargain with the Mollen family."

    "Of course, we''re very willing!" Balder had already ryed the news of vin''s advancement to

    Advanced Mage back to his n. No one questioned his father''s decision anymore, and the family

    was gathering more supplies from The Thousand Treasures Commerce to be transported by

    Stormcast: food, medicinal herbs, cloth, weapons, and other goods, all to support the ancient city''s

    reconstruction.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "I need the Mollen family to support me unconditionally, and in the future, I will repay you a

    hundredfold."

    "What do you mean by unconditionally?" Balder was confused about what vin was getting at.

    "It means mutual trust and support. You trust me, and I trust you."

    "We already trust you a great deal."

    "It''s not deep enough," vin said, stretching out his right hand and drawing his sword across his

    fingertip. Blood welled from the cut, but his self-healing abilities were so strong that the wound

    closed almost instantly.

    At first, Balder didn''t understand, but then he stood up with a gasp of incredulity at the sight of

    vin''s blood¡ªit was golden!

    "vin has received the true legacy of the ancient kingdom, the secret of immortality," Cedrick

    spoke, equally surprised by the sight of vin''s golden blood.

    vin let a drop of his blood fall into a porcin cup. "I can promise my potential, but I have no

    background. I need your support."

    Balder, with great care, took the cup and examined it, his smile deepening. "I must return to my

    family!"

    "You discuss it with them. But to be clear, though I have this legacy, I could be discovered at any

    time, and who knows what dangers might arise. You must help me." This was vin''s greatest

    concern. Although the chance of being discovered was slim, he couldn''t afford to take risks and

    needed to prepare as much as possible.

    "I will tell my father," Balder said, excited. Every encounter with vin brought surprises, but this

    was truly astonishing¡ªa legacy from the ancient kingdom, the secret of immortality! vin''s future

    wasn''t just about bing an Archmage; he might¡¯ve even reached the pinnacle of Archmage, or

    further. If such a possibility existed, the Mollen family would spare no effort to assist.

    "And this secret must be kept within a tight circle, not a word to outsiders."

    "Rest assured! I shall leave at once." Balder was decisive, picking up the porcin bowl to leave.

    "Hold on, I have a gift for your father." vin produced a stone jar from his pack and poured a

    bowlful of Life''s Spring, a treasure from the Royal Mausoleum.

    "Life''s Spring!" Balder was astounded by the rarity of the treasure, which could cause a frenzy over

    a single drop, and vin had poured an entire bowlful!

    "This bowl is too in. Find a vessel or something more fitting for it."

    "Ha, I ept on behalf of my father," Balder said, unceremoniously taking the bowl and departing.

    After a while, Cedrick stood up, too. "It''s been a long time since I visited my family. I should go as

    well."

    "Thank you!" vin said, his heart filled with both excitement and gratitude.

    "I''ll do what I can." Cedrick left to see if he could bring help from the Iron family. If vin''s secret

    leaked, the uproar it would cause was unimaginable, potentially leading to an onught from the

    entire Nortnds. Since vin trusted him, he wouldn''t leave him to face it alone.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    After sending them off, vin sighed with relief. With the Shadowbringer and Kings'' eptance, he

    was confident and hopeful about the future, provided he could ovee the current challenges and

    grow to be a Master Mage.

    In the deep stillness of the night, vin knelt before his parents'' graves. He gazed at the headstone

    in silence, smiling softly, though his eyes reddened.

    "Father, Mother, the Rocke family is no more, and those who took your lives are dead."

    "Lawren escaped, but I will capture him."

    "You can rest now."

    "Don''t worry about me anymore. I will live well, even better. I will protect the Mallister family, protect

    Stormcast, forever!"

    "Your vengeance is taken. The vengeance of the Mallister family, of the whole city¡ªI will see to it

    that all involved with Cobalt Strike pay with their blood."

    "Father, Mother, bless me."

    "vin." Oda approached carrying a basket of fruit, cing it before their parents'' graves. "I knew

    I''d find you here."

    vin discreetly wiped the tears from his eyes. "What about E? Has she not upset Helna?"

    "Helna''s delighted. E brought Helna Life''s Spring¡¯s water, said it could restore her beauty, and

    Helna was overjoyed."

    "I brought some back. You can take itter."

    "No need, E already gave me plenty. She said it works miracles, rejuvenating and purifying the

    body, even saving lives. Is it really that magical?"

    "Close enough. But be careful, it''s powerful. Don''t let it harm you."

    "I will." Oda, swinging her legs happily, snuggled up beside vin.

    "Are you ready to start training in Combat Magic?"

    "Lucan has arranged for a mentor for me, and Balder said he''s going to gift me a suitable set of

    Combat Magic. I will train hard. I want to protect our family."

    vin tousled her hair, smiling, "You just need to be happy, that''s all."

    "I''m not just going to sit around being happy. I will train. I want to be a female general."

    vin chuckled, wrapping his arm around Oda as they looked at their parents'' gravestones. If only

    you were here, how wonderful it would be, all of us together, happy and content.

    Oda looked up at vin. "You seem different."

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Different, how?"

    Oda held his face, examining it from side to side. "Something about you just seems changed."

    "Could it be an illusion?" vin suddenly remembered Mari mentioning something simr. What

    has changed? Is it an aura, or perhaps the look in my eyes? Is it a subtle change brought about by

    the Kings'' eptance?

    "Hehe, no, it''s not that. Will you leave again?"

    "Leave for where?"

    "The outside, like how you left without a word this time, and there was no news from you for over

    half a month." She had been so anxious during that time, dreading the arrival of bad news. Their

    family had finally made it out of the mining district and had a new beginning; she really didn''t want

    any more idents.

    "Stormcast is still not safe. Someone needs to protect it."

    "Next time you leave, can you take me with you?"

    "When you''re strong enough, I will take you out, okay?"

    "Okay! It''s a promise!" Oda was not just ying around; she was serious about training hard to

    be a true Mage, to share the burden with her brother, and for the Mallister family. She might

    not be able to be an Advanced Mage in just one year like her brother, but at least she aimed to

    rise to a high-level Novice Mage.

    "Make good use of the Life''s Spring. It''s a powerful artifact." vin encouraged Oda.

    Leaning against vin, Oda gazed at the gravestones with a sweet smile. "Things will keep getting

    better for us, right?"

    "I promise." vin hugged Oda tightly, resolved never to let his family suffer again.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    After inspecting the construction throughout the city, vin withdrew once more into seclusion to

    continue his deep study of his Grand Arcanum of the de and True Thunder.

    He had already mastered three forms of the Grand Arcanum of the de.

    The first form was Earthtorrent Greatde. A single strike that could cleave mountains and rivers

    asunder.

    The second form was a Fall of Eternity. The eternal wind leaves no trace of dust, whilst Infinite

    Swords turn the river crimson.

    The third form was the Enigma of the Ether Cloud.

    Each form was more mysterious andplex than thest, and each one was more powerful.

    Although vin was still only an Advanced Mage, he could already feel their formidable strength.

    He knew that as his realm advanced, the might he could unleash would be even more terrifying.

    The more vin practiced, the more he could sense the extraordinary nature of the Grand Arcanum

    of the de. These were just the first three forms, and theplete Sword Skill had nine. If he

    could master all nine, he would surely be invincible.

    This set of Combat Magic could very well be amongst the strongest in Master Combat Magic,

    perhaps even surpassing that level.

    True Thunder was a Tier-4 Master Combat Magic,and though it had only three stages, each one

    was a devastating form of Combat Magic.

    The first stage, Thunder Echo.

    The second stage, Thunderous Deluge.

    He had nearly mastered the first two stages, with only the final one, ''Final Feast,'' remaining. The

    third stage was even moreplex and required a vast reserve of magic. With vin''s current

    abilities, he feared that even if he exhausted himself, he might not be able to cast it. So, he decided

    to focus on perfecting the first two stages for now.

    With those forms of Combat Magic, vin had enough power to stand proud among Mages of his

    level, but the brute force that vin had once prided himself on became less useful at the stage of

    Advanced Mage.

    Every Advanced Mage could form an energy shield with an incredibly strong defense. To break

    through an energy shield with brute force alone was nearly impossible. You could strike with the

    force of thousands of pounds, but it would bepletely absorbed by the energy shield, not

    harming the opponent in the slightest. By theter stages of being an Advanced Mage, the energy

    shield would form six or sevenyers, making brute force even more futile.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Would he just give up? vin couldn''t ept that! After all, he had the advantages of the

    Restoration Mantra and Golden Blood, which gave him an extraordinary constitution. A casual

    punch from him could already deliver more than two thousand pounds of force. If he fully utilized his

    strengths, the impact would be formidable. Moreover, vin was highly skilled in closebat and

    believed that in special situations or crises, his bodily reactions would be much faster than using

    Combat Magic.

    "That''s it! Gigas Grasp!" vin suddenly remembered. In the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls at Cobalt

    Strike, there was a Master Combat Magic scroll, Gigas Grasp! With it, vin could make full use of

    his Restoration Mantra and Golden Blood, unleashing their true power. One day it might even rival

    True Thunder and the Grand Arcanum of the de.

    "It seems I need to make a trip back to Cobalt Strike."

    vin made up his mind, settled his heart, and began to practice the Arcanum and True Thunder,

    solidifying his Stage I Advanced Mage realm.

    As for Golden Blood and Wings of Eternity, there was no rush to understand them now, for vin

    noticed they were still integrating with his body, transforming his bloodline, nourishing his bones,

    and fortifying his flesh. It was not the time to study them; he decided to let them merge with his body

    and believed that when it was time to understand them fully, the signs would appear.

    Six dayster.

    vin was sitting in his room, immersed in the Arcanum, when a little fox suddenly scurried in

    through the window and curled upfortably on hisp.

    E pushed open the window from outside, leaning on the sill. Her eyes brimmed withughter as

    she looked at vin. ¡°I must admit, I underestimated you.¡±

    vin stopped channeling energy and adjusted his breathing before turning to the captivating E

    outside his window. She was a mesmerizing blend of beauty and allure, like a me igniting the

    heart. ¡°In what way have I surprised you this time?¡±

    ¡°Women!¡± E licked her luscious lips. Her little tongue yfully curled at the corner of her mouth,

    her eyes fluttering in the most enticing manner. The girl was nothing short of a siren!

    vin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What women do I have?¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have any, but these past few days chatting with Helna, it turns out you have

    quite a few. Well done, indeed, a true master, even I almost fell for your charms.¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    ¡°You should focus on your training,¡± vin said as he scratched the little fox, which smiled

    contentedly. ¡°Does it have any special abilities?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m discussing important matters with you. Cobalt Strike has three great

    beauties, one Celesse, one Mari, and one Liyana, and you¡¯ve managed to charm two of them

    without a peep! Thankfully, Liyana is rarely at Cobalt Strike, or she¡¯d also be caught in your web.¡±

    ¡°Save it, I¡¯m not as fickle as you think. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t have such intentions.¡±

    ¡°You seem quite well-developed to me.¡±

    ¡°Can we change the subject?¡±

    ¡°First, you tell me, how did you get involved with Celesse, and how have you kept her devoted to

    you for over a decade?¡±

    ¡°Our rtionship is purely tonic.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she is pure, but you? I doubt it,¡± E said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I yield! Stop making fun of me.¡±

    ¡°I ask you, do you truly see no allure in me?¡±

    ¡°What allure?¡±

    ¡°That allure!¡± E, with a twist of her body, disyed her sinuous figure with all the right curves in

    all the right ces. Her sizzling silhouette, coupled with her beautiful, delicate features, was enough

    to make one¡¯s nose bleed.

    vin felt a stir in his heart and quickly tried to soothe the tension. ¡°Modesty, mydy! Modesty,

    please. This could give the wrong impression.¡±

    ¡°So you do feel something. That¡¯s more like it. I thought there was something wrong with you for a

    moment.¡±

    vin could barely fend off her charm, as he picked up the little fox and inspected it closely. ¡°What¡¯s

    the story with this little creature?¡±

    ¡°It has quite the tale to tell.¡± E flipped back into the room, her fiery figure fully on disy before

    vin. The visual impact was so bewitching that vin could hardly resist. Today, the maiden had

    donned a crimson blouse and skirt, which, paired with her glowing skin, made for a deadly

    combination.

    vin, embarrassed to look too closely, remarked, ¡°Your attire seems quite sparing on fabric. We

    need not be so frugal.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? I could dress in moreyers for you.¡± E teased him now and then.

    ¡°Let us speak of the little fox instead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Sr Fox! My grandfather saved its parents on Dragon¡¯s Peak and almost lost his own life in

    the process. Before they passed, they entrusted the wee one to my grandfather, who then gifted it

    to me when it had barely opened its eyes." E kept her exnation brief, without delving into

    details. She sat next to vin, kicking off her floral shoes. "How strong are you now?"

    "Peak of Stage I, I''d say." vin had been pondering over the Arcanum and the True Thunder and

    had made considerable gains, cing him at the peak of Stage I.

    "Shall I spar with you?"

    "Would that be possible?" vin''s fighting spirit was kindled by her words. E was one of the Five

    Champions of the Eight Orders, a once-in-a-century prodigy of Bloodlore with enigmatic Combat

    Magic and bloodline powers. Now an Advanced Mage of Stage II, vin was genuinely interested

    in a match with her. Such a battle would squeeze out his potential and show him his true strength.

    "I have one condition." E''s arm encircled vin''s neck. Her smile was suggestive, and her eyes

    devilishly locked onto his.

    vin gently moved her arm away. "There''s no need for such intimacy in our stance."

    E''s hand found its way back to his neck. "I want you to unleash the Shadowbringer!"

    "Seriously?"

    "Do I look like I''m jesting?"

    "Be sure about this. My Shadowbringer is now tenfold stronger than thest time." vin had

    gleaned insights into Combat Magic from the Shadowbringer ¨C though rudimentary, its power was

    immensely formidable, even to him.

    "Don''t underestimate me." E was curious about vin''s Shadowbringer. She had missed the

    opportunity at thest soiree, and now was the perfect chance to test vin''s true strength.

    "Very well!" Just as vin was about to push her hand away, the door burst open.

    Oda ran in with a surprise. "Look who''s here!"

    "Heehee, is that Lord vin?" Carlys hopped in joyously, hands behind her back, eyes squinted

    with a smile.

    But the scene within the room was a tad too intimate, and the twosses were caught off guard,

    frozen in ce, staring at vin and E on the bed.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Oda stuck out her little tongue, wondering how they ended up entangled so quickly. Her brother was

    quite the fast mover.

    The smile on Carlys'' face slowly faded as she looked from vin to E, her tone discontent. "Who

    are you? And where have your clothes gone?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    "Carlys? What brings you here?" vin was both surprised and delighted, realizing it had been a

    good two or three months since hest saw her.

    "Is this a bad time?" Carlys pouted, letting out a huff as she cast a wary nce at E.

    vin stood up. "Allow me to introduce you to E from the Bloodlore. E, this is my fellow

    apprentice, Carlys."

    "E? What''s she doing in your chamber?" Carlys was taken aback, her gaze still filled with

    hostility. Lately, the talk of the Order had been all about vin and then E ¨C one the most

    unexpected attendee of this year''s championship, the other the most fearsome. Carlys never

    imagined she''d actually meet E in person, much less find her sitting cozily with vin. Their

    demeanor was suggesting more than just friendship.

    "She''s here as a guest."

    "A guest sitting on your bed?" Carlys'' anger red. Had she note, who knows if the two of them

    might have ended up with less clothes on.

    E giggled sweetly. "Together? I wouldn''t mind that."

    "You... vin,e over here, don''t stand so close to her.¡± Carlys puffed, causing her cheeks to

    redden with irritation. If Carlys wasn¡¯t aware of how dangerous E could be, she would have loved

    to grab her by the hair and give her a piece of her mind.

    vin chuckled and shook his head, walking over to her. "Who escorted you here?"

    "I came alone. Aren''t you going to exin?"

    "Exin what?"

    "Exin her!" Carlys was genuinely upset.

    E''sughter tinkled. "What''s your rtion to vin? A little sweetheart, perhaps? Does he need

    to exin to you?"

    Her words turned Carlys'' face crimson.

    vin quickly ushered Carlys outside, knowing he himself struggled to handle E, let alone

    Carlys. "The woods are treacherous ofte. How could you dare toe alone?"

    Carlys red at vin, huffing after a long moment. "Two girls apanied me."

    "Has something happened?"

    "I just came to see how things were. It''s been three months since the Commander pardoned the

    Mallister family, and I hadn''t visited yet."

    "Is that all?"

    "I also came to summon you back."

    "Whosemand?"

    "The Commander sought me out personally, asking for you to return for a discussion." Carlys'' anger

    began to wane, perhaps realizing she had misunderstood vin and E¡¯s situation. She had

    grown up with vin and knew his character well.

    "He didn''t say what about?"

    "Just that you''d find out when you return, and he assured your safety."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    vin nodded slowly, a hunch forming in his mind. It likely had to do with the Kings'' eptance. It

    seemed Mari had consulted with the Botanic Haven Elder, who in turn had spoken with the

    Commander. vin just didn''t know the oue of Mari''s negotiations or any decisions made.

    "Before I left, Mari had a word with me... She said you could return." Carlys couldn''t grasp the full

    meaning, but she sensed an underlying danger. "Have you stirred up trouble again? I''ve felt a

    strange tension in the Ordertely."

    "What''s strange?"

    "I can''t quite say. It just feels... off."

    vin joked, "Is it because I left, and you''re not used to it?"

    Carlys rolled her eyes yfully. "In your dreams."

    Sensing the mood lighten, Odaughed and linked arms with Carlys. "Let''s go see Helna. She''s

    been asking after you."

    "Alright, I brought some gifts for Helna." As Carlys turned to leave, she couldn''t help but whisper a

    warning to vin, "Don''t be bewitched by that woman. She''s dangerous. Be careful."

    vin stood in the courtyard, pondering for a moment before ncing toward the window.

    There sat E. Her graceful figure and fair legs were on disy, and a half-smile yed on her lips

    as she watched vin. "The maiden¡¯s jealous, yet you im there''s nothing between you? In this

    world, there''s love at first sight and affection that grows over time. Instant love is passion, but the

    affection that grows with time is attachment. Of course, if you''re not charming or strong enough, no

    amount of time will foster affection."

    "Will you apany me to Cobalt Strike?"

    "Aren''t you worried about the maiden''s jealousy?"

    vin spoke inly, "If you''re with me, I can ensure I leave unscathed."

    He had to consider all angles, since a careless move could end in death. If E apanied him,

    Cobalt Strike would be wary of her status and dare not overstep.

    E understood his intentions but didn''t rush to answer, merely watching him with a smile.

    vin waited patiently for her decision.

    "I look forward to the day you can confidently face danger without relying on anyone," she said.

    "And I hope that day isn''t too far off."

    "Surviving is my goal right now!"

    "You''re missing my point. You''re already outstanding, with potential, strength, and resilience. But

    something is diminishing these advantages in the eyes of others ¨C your background. If you had a

    stronger backing, your talents wouldn''t be discounted. They''d be amplified."

    "I can survive on my own without a background."

    "I''m not pressuring you. Take your time to consider." E truly hoped vin would join Bloodlore.

    With Bloodlore behind him, he would be formidable, and no one would dare provoke vin without

    first weighing the consequences of crossing him. With such support, vin could live more freely

    and easily.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    "I take it you''ve agreed to apany me to Cobalt Strike." vin declined gracefully. It wasn''t that

    he was rejecting the idea out of hand or being overly fussy; his concerny in joining the Bloodlore

    coven and getting entangled in moreplex dangers, potentially bringing vengeance upon the

    fragile Mallister family. After all, Bloodlore had made many enemies, and while the threats might

    diminish openly should he join their ranks, the shadows would teem with greater peril. Thus, he

    chose a middle path ¨C alliance! vin sought out various powers with whom to forge partnerships,

    such as the Mollen n, the Iron kin, and even Bloodlore!

    vin harbored a lofty aspiration. "I am my own provenance, the bedrock for all my kin and

    comrades!" Someday in the future, when others beheld him, it would be his own person they

    respected or feared, not the might behind him.

    vin was aware of the difficulty, but as the saying goes, "No rest for the mighty!" He was

    determined to be among their ranks. This was his life''s quest! And his resolve began now.

    "Best me in a duel, and if it pleases me, then I shall decide whether to join you on your journey to

    Cobalt Strike."

    "At your service!"

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Oda rapped on Helna''s chamber door, beaming like a butterfly. "Look who''s here."

    "Hello, Helna," Carlys said as she entered, her beauty lighting up the room.

    "You are...?" Helna didn''t recognize her at first, only that the sight was a breath of fresh air, a lovely

    and beautiful maid before her.

    "Take another good look." Carlys smiled sweetly.

    Oda chuckled. "See who she reminds you of. She¡¯s the child who used to y with me in the

    castle."

    "Carlys?" Helna ventured.

    "Heehee, hello, Helna."

    "Carlys! Is it truly you?" Helna eximed joyfully, rushing to greet her.

    "I should havee to visit you sooner."

    "Nonsense,e in. Forgive the humble abode." Helna surveyed Carlys with great pleasure,

    repeatedly nodding. "Carlys, you have grown into a finedy, more beautiful with each passing day."

    Her joy was heartfelt. Over the years, the Mallister family had suffered greatly, toiling as servants

    under Cobalt Strike''smand. Many once close had vanished, some even adding insult to injury.

    The Mallisters had seen the true colors of the world, a harsh reality that led some to despair. The

    genuine aid for the Mallister family came only from Carlys, Celesse, and their mentor Hamund, who

    esteemed vin and protected him, just as Carlys and Celesse did.

    Adversity revealed true friendship, especially for the Mallisters, who felt this bond deeply. She

    always remembered and was always moved.

    "Where''s Miss Celesse? Didn''t shee, or has she gone in search of vin?" Helna peered

    outside.

    "She is off with our mentor on a journey of trials, with no word on their destination or return. Rest

    assured, once she''s back, we''ll visit you together."

    "Oh, good, good, I haven''t seen Celesse in years. We were too ashamed to face her when we lived

    in the mines, but now things are looking up, and vin has grown up." Helna''s eyes misted slightly.

    "Don''t think like that. We''ve always been one family."

    Helna sped Carlys'' hands tightly. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to visit. Stay a few days and let me have the

    chance to properly thank you."

    "No need for thanks, nor does my sister expect it. We simply did what we could," Carlys replied, a

    tad embarrassed.

    Helna sighed. "Celesse is a good soul. Without her, vin might not have endured these years."

    "vin is strong. Don''t worry so much."

    "I truly am grateful to you two. We once thought nothing of watching vin and Celesse as children,

    hand in hand, carefree. We even spoke of betrothal. But before anything formal, the Mallisters fell

    on hard times. vin became a servant, Celesse was taken by Hamund, and the gap between

    them grew. We were too ashamed to face you, but you never scorned us and never scorned

    vin." With Carlys'' arrival, Helna couldn''t help but recall the years past, her eyes welling with

    tears.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "In truth, it is vin who never gave up on himself. He once said, ''If you''re not strong, others can''t

    even help if they try.''"

    Helna smiled through misty eyes. "He is indeed strong."

    "Things are improving. vin has made a name in The sh of Eight Orders, be a Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, and is tasting the sweet life after years of bitterness. Once our mentor returns, he''s likely to

    take vin as an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦. Then, with my sister and vin together, and our mentor''s backing,

    no one will dare trouble him. The Mallister family and Stormcast will regain and even surpass their

    former standing. I have faith, and you should, too."

    "If Hamund took vin as his Prot¨¦g¨¦, that would be wonderful.¡± Helna nodded happily.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    In the modest arena of the Lord¡¯s Keep, vin challenged E to a duel. The fierce battle raged

    back and forth for nearly half an hour, during which vin was thoroughly schooled in the terror that

    was E. He came to understand why The sh of Eight Orders had bestowed upon her the

    nickname, ''Blood Elf.¡¯

    As for the oue, vin was soundly trounced and had to be carried back to his quarters. His

    body was a tapestry of wounds, his skin split, his flesh torn, and his insides bleeding ¨C a sight so

    ghastly it would turn even the stoutest stomachs!

    The guards who carried him back couldn''t help but wince with sympathy. It was just a spar, after all

    ¨C did it have to be so brutal?

    vin himself hadn''t expected such a dire beating. The battle was arduous, devoid of any

    exhration, and difort clung to him like a shroud. E''s Combat Magic was as bizarre as her

    movements, and her eyes ¨C those eyes were perilous. Each move, each smile, each frown was

    laced with danger. If not for his ample experience, quick reflexes, and ruthless streak, he might

    have been subdued by E within mere moments.

    E didn''t escape unscathed either, though her injuries were not as exaggerated as vin''s. She,

    too, had a taste of vin''s ferocity, and the long-awaited Shadowbringer had lived up to her

    expectations. It was thrilling!

    In the end, vin was defeated, and E imed a narrow victory ¨C such was the result of their

    first sh. However, after a night''s rest, vin reflected on the duel and found it to be quite

    enlightening.

    The next day, fully recovered, he approached E. "Another match?"

    "Sure." E replied with a sly, soul-ensnaring smile.

    And so, they returned to the Arena for another frenzied bout. vin was hooked. Despite the

    beatings, he gained much. E presented him with apletely different style ofbat. E was

    also bing addicted, curious about how much punishment vin could withstand. She

    unleashed various Combat Magic and secret techniques on him without reservation.

    After another grueling fight, vin was once again carried off, while E retreated to heal with the

    power of Life¡¯s Spring.

    On the third day, vin was back. "Once more?"

    "Let¡¯s go." E epted the challenge.

    The third day... the fourth day... the fifth day...

    Eventually, Lucan couldn''t bear to watch anymore and forcefully intervened. Were they indulging in

    mutual torment? Bing addicted to the abuse?

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Carlys also had enough, insisting they stop before feelings developed ¨C what if they fell for each

    other?

    The entire Mallister family stepped in to forbid any more duels. This was too much. It wasn''t training.

    It was like suicide! What if something went terribly wrong and someone lost their life?

    On the morning of the sixth day, vin knocked on E''s door. "One more fight?"

    E, who was meditating, chuckled lightly. "Aren''t you afraid your family will scold you again?"

    "I''ve found a perfect spot in the city, an old beast-fighting pit that''s now abandoned, overgrown with

    weeds and saplings. We could sneak there for a match."

    E''sughter grew more joyous. "A thicket? Are you asking me to a secret tryst?"

    "Be serious! We''re still young."

    With a giggle, E replied, "Give it a rest. If we keep this up, your Mallister kin will start to resent

    me. What if they forbid me from marrying into your family someday? Who will I cry to then?"

    vin had grown used to her teasing, but it still made him somewhat defenseless. "So, are you

    coming? I''ve thought of a tacticst night that could counter you!"

    "Really?" E''s interest was piqued.

    "If I can''t beat you today, you can do what you want with me."

    "I like those stakes." E got up, patting the sleeping fox on the bed. "Come on, you''ll be our

    witness."

    They slipped past the guards, scaled the Citadel walls, and made their way toward the beast-

    fighting pit on the eastern edge of the city. But before they reached their destination, Godfred

    descended from the sky, blocking their path.

    vin was exasperated. "Are you spying on us?"

    Godfred was not in the mood for jokes. "Lord vin, there''s trouble!"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    "What kind of trouble?"

    "People have arrived outside the city, quite special ones. Lucan has sent me to escort you to the

    city gates immediately."

    "Special? In what way?"

    "You''ll see when we get there. Lady E, will you join us?"

    "Let''s take a look."

    Godfred led vin and E, gliding low over the ancient city, to the city gates. The gates were

    tightly shut, the wall guards were ready for battle, and the atmosphere was tense.

    A mighty roar echoed across the wilderness ¨C a pride of majestic golden lions, strong and valiant,

    approached Stormcast with the dawn light. Their presence was powerful, their roars were

    thunderous, and their golden fur shimmered. There was an undeniable majesty about them. They

    moved slowly but exuded an overwhelming aura, causing the grass within a kilometer to bow down.

    Lucan was on edge, alert for any threat. Atop each lion sat a figure wrapped in a white cloak, their

    silence and solemn gazes fixed on Stormcast.

    As vin and E reached the city wall, they, too, were struck by the scene before them. The

    commanding presence was both real and intense.

    The leading three golden lions were immense. Their roars pierced the morning silence. mes of

    gold engulfed their bodies, burning fiercely, warping the space around them. The lions behind

    stayed a few steps back, respecting their dominance.

    "Sunfire Lions!" E eximed in surprise, peering intently. "By the gods, Sunfire Lions! Could they

    be from the Blessed Citadel?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "You know of them?" vin asked. His guard was up, for Stormcast could ill afford a war.

    "The Blessed Citadel is the heart of the Royal Realm, the cornerstone of its prosperity, and the most

    formidable weapon against other Kingdoms. What brings them to the Nortnds?"

    The Royal Realm was divided into five domains: Minds, Nortnds, Soutnds, Easnds, and

    Wesnds. Minds was the most powerful and prosperous, filled with noble houses and

    organizations. Among them, the Blessed Citadel, belonging to royalty, was the foundation of the

    realm''s strength and the royal family''s might across all domains.

    The Blessed Citadel rarely ventured from the Central Domain. What could possibly bring them to

    the Nortnds, to Stormcast?

    "I''ve not crossed them. I''ve not even heard of the Blessed Citadel," vin truly hadn''t heard of the

    Blessed Citadel, but that didn''t mean he was unaware of the might of Minds. Even if the

    Nortnds and the other three domains of the Southbined their strength, they couldn''t match

    the power of Minds. Those who hailed from there always looked down upon the surrounding

    ces with the air of haughty sovereigns.

    "Lord vin, what should we do?" Lucan had never dealt with such power and felt understandably

    nervous.

    "Open the gates! If they wish entry, these city walls will not deter them." vin spected that the

    Blessed Citadel might¡¯ve beening because of the matter with Antis. Aside from that, there

    seemed little else in the Nortnds to pique their interest.

    "Let them in. They''re likely just seeking rest," E couldn''t think of any quarrel they might have with

    the Stormcast, and besides, Minds had no cause to make trouble in Stormcast as they didn¡¯t

    interfer with each other.

    The city gates thundered down, spanning the moat.

    vin, apanied by Lucan and the guard, personally went forth to greet the visitors at the

    ancient city''s entrance.

    Golden lions slowly crossed the wilderness to the city''s gate. The three leading Sunfire Lions were

    massive and majestic. Their golden mes burned fiercely, warping the air with their terrible heat.

    Atop each sat an elder with white hair, wrapped in white cloaks, their demeanor cold and

    commanding as they looked down upon vin and his entourage.

    The rest of the golden lions followed in formation, nearly twenty in number, mounted by young men

    and women, all radiating a formidable presence.

    They were sizing up vin, and he was observing them, but as he did, his expression changed. On

    the edge of the procession, he spotted a familiar face¡ªMarak!

    Marak was mounted on a striking tiger, distinct from the golden lions, with a smirk that seemed to

    mock vin.

    A sense of dread clutched at vin''s heart. Trouble was brewing.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    "vin, long time no see." Marak let out augh, but his smile andplexion were cold. He could

    never forget the humiliation at the Springs of Serenity, nor could he forget the beating he received

    from vin. He had also been sternly reprimanded by his father and confined for two months.

    Seeing vin again today reignited the murderous intent in his heart.

    vin looked at him for a moment, then let out a faintugh. "Ah, Lord Marak, still among the

    living?"

    "Don''t get so cocky! You''re standing before someone from the Capital¡¯s Blessed Citadel!" Marak

    lifted his chin slightly.

    vin nced coldly at him for a moment before bowing in greeting to the Blessed Citadel party.

    "Lord of Stormcast, vin, wees you all."

    "vin, Shadowlord''s Messenger," a youth revealed his striking face as he pushed back his cloak,

    his thin lips curling into a hint of a smile. "A pleasure indeed."

    "I''ve heard about your splendid fight at The sh of Eight Orders. People in the Capital are talking

    about you."

    "You tter me. The sh of Eight Orders was a thrill from start to finish."

    "You''re now an Advanced Mage?" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s could sense vin''s aura.

    vin nodded without further exnation.

    "We are headed to Watchful Shore to investigate Antis. We hope to rest at your estate on our

    way. Would that be alright?"

    "An honor for Stormcast, please!" vin gestured weingly.

    "We appreciate your hospitality." The Blessed Citadel party, riding majestic lions, crossed the

    drawbridge into the ancient city.

    Marak gave vin a meaningful, cold smirk as he passed by with his head held high.

    "Lord vin, I have a bad feeling about this. Ill-intentioned visitors, I fear," Godfred warned in a low

    voice.

    "Keep an eye on our people. Without mymand, no one moves," vin instructed as he

    followed the party into the city.

    The bustling streets were lively with people who had just finished breakfast and were taking their

    tools to various parts of the city for construction, a primary task of the town. The sight of such a

    procession entering the city caused surprise among the citizens, who stopped and curiously gazed

    at them, whispering to each other.

    The golden lions, proud and disdainful of these mere mortals, carried Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who looked

    down at the dpidated ancient city with a scoff. The Nortnds truly lived up to its wild reputation.

    The ancient city seemed grand from afar, yet up close, it was as simple as a vige.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    One of the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s asked, "Lord vin, Stormcast is adjacent to Cloudveil Woods. You

    must have heard about what happened in Watchful Shore?"

    vin, riding a Golden Horned Horse alongside them, replied, "I''ve heard, and I even went to look.

    Just returned a few days ago."

    "Did you find anything? I hear it''s a treasure trove."

    "The scene was chaotic, with mercenaries and Magi-Monsters bloodthirsty for loot. I was lucky to

    find a few treasures, but they were stolen from me in a blink."

    "That''s quite unfortunate. How much do you know about the Antis matter?"

    vin cautiously responded, "That''s for the Eight Orders and the Five Lords to investigate. I''m just

    a humble lord. I don''t have the privilege of understanding such things."

    "But I''ve heard that Cobalt Strike has been investigating Antis for many years, and it''s somehow

    connected to your Mallister family, isn''t it?" The youth nced at vin.

    Marakughed at this, giving vin a provocative look.

    Unperturbed, vin calmly replied, "That was many years ago. My parents passed away, and the

    city suffered. We''ve barely redeemed our lives and wish to avoid further danger."

    "If I may be so bold, Lord vin, what stroke of fate allowed you to rise from servant to a name that

    resounds throughout the Nortnds?" The youth seemed amiable with his smile, but his words

    were far from polite.

    "A personal secret, not to be shared."

    But the youth persisted, "The sh of Eight Orders'' top five are said to represent the strongest new

    talents of the Nortnds. I wonder if we might have the pleasure of learning from you, Lord vin?"

    At these words, the young men and women of the party looked up at vin, their eyes gleaming

    with interest. They were Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, the strongest of the Royal Realm''s new generation.

    Rarely did the heir of any power pique their interest, but The sh of Eight Orders was an

    exception.

    Even though Minds looked down upon the four domains, it had to admit that among them, the

    Nortnds were the most chaotic and strongest. The Royal Realm established five great Lords in

    the Nortnds, none of which managed to suppress the rising tide of the Eight Orders. On the

    contrary, they often faced setbacks. Over the years, while other realms had their strongest forces

    and overlords, only the Nortnds saw the Eight Orders and Five Lordspeting for power.

    The rise of the Nortnds had caught the attention of many powerhouses in the Blessed Citadel,

    who kept a close watch year-round.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    The top five Prot¨¦g¨¦s born from The sh of Eight Orders were said to represent the strongest

    new generation of the Nortnds, and they were keen to challenge and learn from them.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "I¡¯m but a Prot¨¦g¨¦ still in training," vin said with a smile, shaking his head.

    Marak jeered, "vin, do you even know fear? Weren''t you always cocky and proud? Now, you¡¯re

    too scared to even join the fray?"

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s were slightly disappointed; this didn''t match the rumors they had heard.

    vin just smiled and shook his head without a word.

    A young man spoke in a tepid voice, "Could it be that Lord vin looks down upon us?"

    "Far from it, my good sirs. I beg of you, spare me," vin replied, shaking his head repeatedly.

    "Where has the fearless vin gone? Are you truly afraid, or do you simply disdain us? They are

    the Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Blessed Citadel, worthy adversaries for you," Marak pressed, refusing to

    let vin off the hook. He had brought the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s to Stormcast to dete vin''s renown

    and to crush him thoroughly.

    "I am indeed afraid. Not of you, but for the well-being of my townsfolk."

    "What do you mean? Speak inly, Lord vin."

    "You hail from the royal Blessed Citadel. This is but a humble town in the Nortnds. You are

    exalted Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and I am merely a modest town lord. My fear is... if I should injure one of

    you, you could bear it, but if the injury were severe, crippling one of you, this small town would not

    withstand your wrath."

    All the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Blessed Citadelughed, and the three elders in front slightly raised their

    eyes. To cripple an Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Blessed Citadel? Such audacity! He might win against one

    or two, and they may concede, but could vin really cripple them? Are you mocking the Blessed

    Citadel?

    A formidable Prot¨¦g¨¦ bellowed, ¡°Worry not! We do not harm the innocent! But there is a condition.

    In the Capital, there is a new trend for duels of skill ¨C that requires one to ce a wager. It stirs the

    passion, making the contest all the more thrilling. Do you dare to take part, Lord vin?"

    "What could I possibly have that could interest Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s?"

    "Your title! The name bestowed upon you by the Eight Orders, Shadowlord''s Messenger. If you lose,

    you must publicly renounce the name of the Shadowlord''s Messenger," the mighty Prot¨¦g¨¦ stated.

    His terms were met with approval from the others. They weren''t here for mere sport. They seldom

    traveled to the Nortnds. Not only were they investigating Antis, but they also wished to spread

    the influence of the Blessed Citadel by defeating one of the ¡®Top Five'' of The sh of Eight Orders.

    To take vin''s title would be to dere to the Nortnds that their champions were naught but

    trifles!

    vin finally understood their purpose. He nced at Marak, who lifted his head, challenging him

    with a defiant stare.

    If it came to that, there was nothing to shy away from. vin feigned hesitation once more. "I strike

    hard and lose control when I fight, I truly fear injuring you."

    "Ha! Worry not, even if you kill me, none will hold you ountable!" the robust young manughed

    heartily.

    "Truly?"

    "Cast aside your concerns, victory or death, it''s all down to skill. Any wagered duel in the Capital is

    subject to just judgment. Even if one party dies, the other cannot be persecuted. Now I ask you, do

    you dare ept our challenge?"

    "If it''s a test of skill you seek, I shall not disappoint."

    "vin, consider this well. You represent the Eight Orders of the Nortnds," Marak reminded him,

    a hint of eagerness in his voice. Ha, if vin were to be soundly defeated, not only would he be

    ruined, but the Eight Orders'' reputation would also suffer. Cobalt Strike would not let it go lightly,

    and the Eight Orders would no longer shield him. Once vin became a stray dog, Marak could

    easily dispose of him without worry for organizations like Cobalt Strike.

    "What will you wager? How about... Marak''s head?" vin suggested.

    Marak''s smile froze, unable tough anymore.

    "How dare you!" the two guards by Marak''s side eximed.

    "Our Citadel duels'' stakes are for us to decide. If you can risk the title of Shadowlord''s Messenger,

    we cannot possibly embarrass ourself. So, here''s the deal..."

    As they spoke, they arrived at the town hall, where the guards had already lined up, having heard

    the news. The Mallister family had been escorted into the inner quarters of the hall for safety.

    E stood outside the town hall. Her exquisite figure was outlined against the nearly translucent red

    silk of her dress, and her curves were enchanting, with an irresistible charm and allure that was

    beyond this world.

    Many of the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s were stunned. Their expressions were awash with admiration. What a

    vision!

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    "E? What would she be doing here?" Marak''s expression darkened.

    "Who is she? You know her?" the youth asked Marak.

    "The granddaughter of the Bloodlore Commander, E!" Marak knew her well. Many years ago,

    E had been ced on Lord Viperbane''s high-priority watchlist. This woman was a veritable

    serpentess with a heart and talent that could match, if not surpass, the Bloodlore Commander,

    Jarad. Jarad even proimed he would mobilize the entire Organization''s resources to cultivate

    E. Many called her the Enchantress of the Nortnds!

    "Blood Elf, E?" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s grew more interested, deeming their detour to Stormcast

    worthwhile, as the championship''s top five members appeared all at once, and they were the most

    controversial and dangerous of the lot.

    E''s smile brimmed, but her tone was unfriendly. "What brings you Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s to the

    Nortnds? This is a savagend filled with barbarous folk. Aren''t you afraid you might not return?"

    "Lady E, don''t think just because you are a woman, we would hesitate to confront you," a frosty

    young maiden scoffed, displeased with E''s arrogance.

    "I''m standing right here,e and try," E, as the granddaughter of the Bloodlore Commander,

    feared nothing in these Nortnds. What about the Blessed Citadel? If they killed her, none of them

    will live to return to Minds!

    "How insolent!" the young maiden fumed. Even Lord Viperbane wouldn''t dare to be so brazen

    before them. From where did she draw her courage?

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "What will you do about it?" E snickered.

    The Mallister family''s guards behind her took a sharp breath, thinking, ¡°Please, take it easy, they''re

    from the Blessed Citadel of the Capital.¡±

    "Where is Commander Jarad?" Three white-haired elders intervened to stop the Prot¨¦g¨¦s''

    provocation, their presence sweeping through the city with the force of a tidal wave. The

    Commanders of the Order of the Ster Precepts, Bloodlore, and Guild of the Earthbound Spirits

    were among the Eight Orders'' strongest Commanders, renowned throughout the Royal Realm.

    Among them, the Bloodlore Commander, Jarad, was known to be the most sinister and dangerous.

    If Stormcast had him present today, they would indeed need to be extra cautious.

    "My grandfather has gone to the Cloudveil Woods on business."

    "When will he return?"

    "Who knows? He''s been gone for ten days. He might return today, or perhaps tomorrow or the day

    after." E winked at the three elders and giggled. The implication was clear, her grandfather might

    return at any moment, so don''t be too bold, or he will punish you.

    "Blessed Citadel, Haldis! I wish to challenge Lady E," the frosty young maiden could no longer

    contain her disdain for E''s mboyance.

    "Why don''t you try your hand against my little beau first? Beat him, and I shall entertain you myself."

    "Little beau?" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s all turned to look at vin.

    vin was speechless. Was she telling a joke even in this situation?

    Marak frowned. How did those two get entangled? This was not good news! vin bore the title of

    Cobalt Strike Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, and if he became the grandson-inw of the Bloodlore Commander,

    who would dare to provoke him?

    vin smiled and said, "You must be weary from your travels. Why not rest at the city''s residence

    first?"

    "I think not, Lord vin. Find us a ce to warm up."

    "The city is in ruins. There''s no proper arena. If you don''t mind, there is an old beast-fighting pit in

    town. It''s a bit crude, but at least there''s a ce where we can spar and others can watch."

    A beast-fighting pit? The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s nced at each other and relented. "Lead the way!"

    "You seem to have forgotten something," vin said cheerfully, eyeing them.

    "What''s that?"

    "I''ve staked the name of Shadowlord''s Messenger. What will you wager?"

    "We stake the name of the Blessed Citadel. If you win, the Blessed Citadel will publicly dere you

    to the Royal Realm, acknowledging the ranking of the Nortndschampionship."

    "Do you speak for the Blessed Citadel?" vin challenged on the spot, unabashed.

    Silence fell among them. They had intended to bluff vin, but the young man was too shrewd.

    Could they speak for the Blessed Citadel? Not even the Elders of the Citadel would dare.

    "Had youe here purposely to stir up trouble?" E joined vin, standing together against the

    Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    They watched the pair''s ''intimate'' disy with a slightly more serious expression. vin

    represented Cobalt Strike, and E represented Bloodlore. Were the two families to be united

    through marriage? A Shadowlord''s Messenger and a Blood Elf together, with two Organizations

    backing them, would be troubling news for Minds.

    The white-haired elder dered, "If you can defeat my Blessed Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦, I''ll give you a

    Blessed Citadel sigil. Should you have the opportunity to visit the Royal Realm in the future, the

    seal will spare you much trouble."

    "What''s a Blessed Citadel sigil?" vin asked E.

    E pondered for a moment, then extended her hand to the white-haired elder. "Two! One for me,

    one for vin."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    "Agreed."

    "Deal," E decided for vin, giving him a nudge with her shoulder. "Crush him! Show no mercy!"

    The onlookers¡¯ faces were souring, and a cold glint shed in their gaze.

    ¡°Nothing but trouble,¡± vin thought helplessly.

    "Lead the way!" The trio of white-haired elders had no interest in entering the Lord¡¯s Keep. Their

    main purpose here was to see just how strong the Top 5 Prot¨¦g¨¦s from The sh of Eight Orders

    really were.

    In days of yore, the pit was the most bustling spot in Stormcast, able to host thousands of

    spectators forbat. The grounds were vast, fashioned like a wild forest, providing a more

    authentic and thrilling stage for Magi-Monster duels. Though now in ruins, with many sections

    copsed into rubble, the inner field remained mostly intact, overrun with weeds and trees. The

    ground was littered with stones, resembling a stretch of wilderness.

    The Blessed Citadel party surveyed the area, and despite its dpidation, found it possessed a raw,

    primal style well-suited for a disy of martial prowess.

    "What''s the n of attack?" E was excited, ncing at vin and then at the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s,

    eager for the match to begin. The prospect was thrilling. The new generation of Nortnders were

    pitted against the elite of the Blessed Citadel. It was a shame everything was so rushed. They

    should have organized a grander venue with more factions as spectators.

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s shared strange looks. ¡°What''s got this woman so worked up?¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Marak sneered. E and vin were all so naive. The Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Blessed Citadel were

    absolute elites, and those present were the cream of the inner circle.

    "Who''s first?" vin limbered up, ready to test his recent progress against the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    A handsome youth was about to speak when vin suddenly suggested, "How about I warm up

    with a friend of Lord Viperbane first?"

    Marak''s smile was cold. ¡°Do you really want to take me on?¡±

    "Fine! I agree. A little appetizer before the main course," E taunted Marak.

    ¡°Appetizer? Don''t underestimate us.¡± Marak snorted. The two guards by his side were not ordinary.

    They were warriors not afraid of death, handpicked by his father. Having grown up with him, they

    showed strong talents and battle-hardened loyalty. Now in their twenties, they were already

    Advanced Mages, one at Stage I and the other at Stage III, no less formidable than the elite

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s trained by the Eight Orders.

    "My lord, I shall go," said Romarn. The Stage I mage clenched his fists, and his cold re were

    fixed on vin. ¡°An appetizer? You insult me!¡±

    "Warm up with Lord vin, but remember, just a spar. Leave the real fight for the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s,"

    Marak insisted, maintaining the honor of his colleagues.

    "Rest assured, I''ll exercise restraint." Romarn stepped toward vin, bowing with a fist in palm.

    "Romarn, here to challenge you."

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s scattered to the surrounding stands, seizing the opportunity to gauge vin''s

    strength against Lord Viperbane''s guard.

    The guards of the Mallister family gathered to one side, watching intently.

    Meanwhile, Carlys and Oda had also arrived stealthily, whispering to catch up on the situation.

    "Sparring can lead to injuries; you wouldn''t mind, would you?" vin provocatively directed at

    Marak.

    "Do your worst," Marak was confident in his guards.

    Romarn''s aura began to shift noticeably, his body erupting with fierce winds and his hair looking

    wild. The tall, lean figure seemed to exude a bestial presence. "The Nortnds boast more than just

    Eight Orders, but also the Five Lords!"

    "I have a feeling something''s off with him," Lucan and the others murmured in surprise.

    E, however, seemed thrilled. "Romarn, I know of him. Look, just look, he''s transforming!"

    "Transforming into what?"

    "Roar!" Romarn bellowed. His voice was ferociously loud, shaking the trees and scattering stones.

    His muscles writhed, and his bones were cracked audibly. His body swelled like an inting balloon,

    rapidly growing over three meters tall, and bursting through his clothes. His muscles exaggerated

    like boulders, veined with bulging sinews.

    The entire arena was aghast. Even the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s had not anticipated such a savage disy

    from Marak''s quietpanion. Marak''s smile broadened, pleased with the shocked atmosphere.

    Romarn''s presence ballooned, a wild rage coursing through him. His eyes were shining with a

    green ferocity, and his expression twisted and frenzied, a true beast incarnate.

    "Is this Combat Magic or a bloodline ability?" Carlys gasped, covering her mouth in shock.

    "Combat Magic!!" E was ecstatic, having only heard of such things, and now witnessing it

    firsthand.

    "Ferocious Demon Art!" Romarn, now like a wild beast king, was enveloped in dark energy, howling

    as he charged at vin. His fists swung with energy that roared through the air, each punch shining

    with a fierce blue light, like entwining lightning, brilliantly blinding.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    vin was taken aback, dodging the iing assault with swift agility.

    "Whoa!" Romarn bellowed, his voice echoing through the wilderness as he unleashed his savage

    fury. He stood imposing like a mountain, exuding an overwhelming presence. His form was

    shrouded in dark energy. Azure energy crackled around him as he charged at vin. The ground of

    the arena trembled with each thunderous step.

    vin retreated over a dozen steps, and lightning coursed wildly through his body, his power

    surging. With a flick of his wrist as fluid as a stream, he executed the first six moves of the Indigo

    Viper and, in a blink, summoned a robust Shockwave Cobra. The serpent coiled around him, its

    head reared and fangs bared, hissing thunderously.

    "Indigo Viper!" vin released the Shockwave Cobra with formidable force.

    Empowered by his advanced mastery, the Indigo Viper''s might swelled, and the woods lit up with

    streaks of electricity. The Shockwave Cobra twisted through the air, shattering trees into splinters

    that filled the skies. The electric energy rampaged like a true beast on the hunt.

    Romarn, fearless and defiant, hammered his fists, directly shing with the Indigo Viper.

    "Boom!" The explosive sound shattered the tranquility of the forest as the Shockwave Cobra

    disintegrated into a storm of electric sparks. Romarn''s right arm wasid open by the cobra''s strike.

    His knuckles were bloody, yet he didn''t retreat a step. The lightning left but superficial marks on him.

    "How can this be?" vin wondered, astonished. The Indigo Viper was a formidable Combat Magic

    of transformative power.

    Marak nodded slowly, impressed. "That''s it, keep at it. Show vin the might of you, and let the

    Blessed Citadel witness true power."

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s exchanged nces, each reflecting the same surprise. What a beast!

    "Remember my name. Romarn!" he roared, shaking the forest with his voice. Despite his massive

    size, he was astonishingly swift. He appeared next to vin in a sh, unleashing a flurry of

    punches like meteors streaking through the sky, their fierce wind howling, overwhelming vin.

    vin dodged rapidly, trying to escape the wild onught, but was tightly pursued by Romarn,

    unable to break free.

    Romarn seemed to have boundless strength. His fighting was spirit sky-high and ferociously

    unrelenting.

    In a moment, a hundred energy fists trembled in the air, and vin, after a series of evasions, found

    himself leaning heavily against arge boulder.

    With a ferocious roar, Romarn''s face twisted in rage. His aura remained wild as a crazed beast. His

    fists were charged with a dense azure glow as he aimed a heavy blow at vin''s head, intensifying

    the force of his punch. Hisrge frame cast an ominous shadow.

    In the nick of time, vin''s eyes sparked with electrical energy as he released it to its utmost,

    crackling densely, like a thundercloud taking shape, swelling violently.

    Unafraid, Romarn had already tested vin''s lightning and found itcking. He punched with a

    snarl. The scene was stunning and heart-thumping.

    However...

    "Boom!"

    vin''s surrounding lightning exploded with blinding intensity, illuminating the arena. "True Thunder,

    Thunderous Deluge!"

    The wild electricity surged en masse like a torrential downpour, erupting indiscriminately with

    destructive force that seemed to tear the very fabric of space. The boulder behind him split into

    pieces and then disintegrated into dust under the rampant electric assault. Within the storm,

    numerous electric tendrils intertwined, forming thick whips of lightning that twisted and hummed,

    striking wildly. Oneshed fiercely against Romarn''s fist, which was about to smash into vin''s

    head, tearing flesh and shattering the azure energy, flinging his fist away.

    The other lightning whips struck simultaneously, tearing into his rock-like form. Flesh was flying, and

    blood was spraying. Romarn was forcibly knocked back.

    The ferocious momentum was finally halted, and the spectacle left the crowd in awe.

    Romarn flew backward, several feet off the ground, crashing into the battered arena. Blood was

    raining down.

    ¡°What a fierce tide of thunder,¡± murmured the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, sensing the power within the

    lightning.

    Marak, taken aback, shouted angrily, "Romarn, stand up! Continue the fight!"

    Romarn sprang up from the ground, covered in blood with more than a dozen ghastly wounds, but

    his beastial nature intensified. With bloodshot eyes, he roared like a wild animal and leaped

    skyward, ascending over ten meters before hurtling down at vin. He swung his fists, unleashing

    a vast wave of azure energy that nketed the forest.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Lord vin, subdue him!" Lucan and the others cheered.

    Carlys and Oda, clutching their fists in tension, watched the battle with flushed faces.

    vin drew the Dawnedge de, and in an instant, he and the sword seemed as one, like an

    unsheathed de, the sword''s energy soaring.

    "Fall of Eternity, Infinite Swords."

    The overwhelming sword''s energy surged upward, expanding rapidly. Countless sword energies

    erupted like an inverted waterfall, shattering all azure energy and engulfing Romarn.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    Lucan and the others couldn¡¯t help but cheer, ted. Oda gaped in amazement. Her brother was so

    powerful.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Romarn, sensing danger, realized the sword¡¯s energy was as potent as the previous lightning storm.

    Clenching his teeth, his gaze turned ferocious, he twisted his body mid-air and directed the azure

    energy back at himself, puncturing his own formidable body with bloodied results, flinging himself

    clear of the deadly sword tide.

    "Truly worthy of a Nortnder barbarian. Even his method of battle is brutally relentless."

    "It''s quite effective, isn''t it?"

    "Be harsh about your foes and harsher on yourself, if you wish to survive."

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s cheered with excitement, admiring Romarn''s fierce assault. To make such a ruthless

    decision in the blink of an eye and to be so hard on oneself was not something just anyone could

    do. It required battle-hardened experience, enough savagery, and courage. ¡°Indeed,¡± they thought.

    ¡°Lord Viperbane does have some capable individuals.¡±

    But suddenly, the arena''s mood shifted, and an unbelievable scene unfolded.

    Marak leaped to his feet, shouting, "Beware!"

    Romarn tumbled wildly through the air towards the distant ruins, relieved to have avoided vin''s

    Sword Tide, but... just as he was about tond, vin miraculously appeared below him. With

    precise judgment and decisive action, vin''s eyes gleamed sharply as he moved like lightning,

    grabbing Romarn''s descending ankle. His fingers burst with force, sinking deep into the flesh,

    mping down on the ankle bone. At the same time, vin exerted his full strength, his arm veins

    bulging, hefting Romarn''s three-meter-tall frame into the air, spinning him around thrice before

    smashing him into a massive boulder.

    "Boom!!" Romarn shattered the boulder. Dust whirled, and debris scattered everywhere. Every

    wound on his body burst open with the impact, and blood sttered everywhere. His agonized

    screams echoed throughout the beast pit.

    The crowd looked on in shock, mouths agape at the sudden turn of events. Even Marak was caught

    off guard and stood frozen. "Stand up!" A guard at Marak''s side sprang up, bellowing with a roar.

    Romarn was a tough one, a madman even. The very moment he hit the ground, he arched his back

    violently, breaking free from vin''s hold.

    However...

    "Shadow Sabre!" vin followed closely, stepping into the air, and with a clenched fist, delivered a

    barrage of devastating blows, smashing down on Romarn''s head with utter contempt. Crack,

    Romarn''s energy shield shattered on the spot. The crisp sound rang throughout the arena. Although

    the energy shield had weakened the Shadow Sabre''s force by ny percent, vin''s fist still

    hammered Romarn''s head, dazing him and sending him flying backward.

    vin''s assault continued. A spinning side kick with a 365-degree arc whistled fiercely, striking

    Romarn''s abdomen hard. A series of ferocious attacks dazzled the onlookers, yet they were

    precise, quick, and brutal, overturning the tide of battle. Everyone could clearly sense vin''s

    overwhelming strength and control over the battlefield.

    Who was wilder, and who was stronger? The answer was unfolding before their eyes!

    "Argh!!" Romarn, in excruciating pain, erupted with a dazzling blue light from his body. The brilliant

    radiance coalesced into a solid, holy armor that enveloped himpletely, offering far more

    protection than the energy shield.

    "Thunder Echo!" vin closed in swiftly, unleashing a thunderous st that shook the beast pit with

    an earth-shattering boom. The entire block of buildings trembled, and every stone and leaf

    shuddered. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Citadel and guards of the Mallister family all winced and showed

    pained expressions. Romarn was the first to bear the brunt, clutching his head and screaming in

    agony, losing his hearing and bing dizzy as both the energy shield and blue aura began to

    blur.

    vin grabbed Romarn''s head and whirled it around, unleashing a flurry of punches, each one

    landing with raw power mixed with thunder. Treating Romarn as a human punching bag, vin

    threw dozens of punches, sending him flying over twenty meters. Throughout the ordeal, vin

    followed relentlessly, continuing to strike.

    Without the blue aura and energy shield''s meager protection, Romarn would have been pulverized

    long ago. As it was, the fierce power still prated the light armor, breaking at least ten of his

    bones.

    It was a brutal beatdown!

    Romarn was strong and still had the strength to fight back, but now he was in severe pain, dizzy,

    andpletely incapacitated, helplessly enduring vin''s beating. He could still feel, and feel

    intensely, but his consciousness was blurred, and his eardrums were ringing.

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s looked on with grave expressions; they could see that vin wasn''t treating

    Romarn as a true opponent. He was truly treating this as a warm-up!

    "Romarn! You blighted fool, fight back!" Marak''s face turned sour as he shouted loudly.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    vin unleashed a relentless assault. His fists and elbows were a tempest of violence, with straight

    punches, hooks, elbow strikes, wild swings, aerial back kicks, and spinning side kicks. He was like a

    berserker in the throes of rage, his flurry of attacks engulfing Romarn like a fierce storm, leaving no

    chance for retaliation. The sh of theirbat resounded throughout the arena, sending shivers

    down the spines of those who heard it.

    vin dominated the battlefield, mercilessly pummeling Romarn and utterly oppressing him.

    Oda watched from the sidelines, scarcely able to believe that this ferocious warrior was her brother.

    E''s eyes sparkled with excitement; she reveled in vin''s savage grace on the battlefield. He

    seemed even more in his element than during the famed sh of Eight Orders. His wildness was

    tempered with poise, and his silence was belied by his domineering presence. This was strength,

    this was confidence, and this was sheer disdain!

    After hundreds of relentless rounds, vin drove Romarn from the center of the arena to its very

    edge. With a final blow, he shattered Romarn''s energy shield, and his fist crashed into Romarn''s

    forehead. Struck as if by lightning, Romarn''s face contorted, his eyes were rolled back, and saliva

    sprayed from his mouth.

    Romarn flew sideways, crashing into the arena''s stone barricade, which fractured under the impact,

    spewing crimson blood.

    Romarn hit the ground with a bounce, twitching slightly, unable to rise again. Such humiliation was

    unheard of! A brutal beating, through and through.

    Romarn wished to continue the fight, but his towering three-meter frame suddenly deted, his

    consciousness spun, and he slipped into unconsciousness. The ferocity of such a transformation

    was powerful but fleeting, and the aftermath would leave himatose for several days and in

    agony for many more. Romarn would likely be bedridden for the following fortnight.

    Silence fell over the crowd, who were stunned by vin''s barrage of attacks. Such vigor, such a

    spectacle ofbat, was both visually stunning and emotionally rousing for the onlookers.

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s suddenly wondered, between Romarn and vin, who was the true beast?

    Thed had been silent throughout the fight, a stark contrast to the tempest of battle he had

    unleashed.

    "Warm-up''s done. Shall we begin?" vin breathed deeply, exhaling slowly. He cast a dismissive

    nce at Marak, his demeanor dripping with contempt. "You think to shame me? I''ll leave you with

    nowhere to hide your disgrace!"

    Marak clenched his fists, and his knuckles popped with rage, utterly loathing vin. vin was

    supposed to have just advanced to Advanced Mage status, so how could he possess such

    formidablebat prowess? And Marak could tell, vin hadn''t even exerted his full strength,

    using at best only half his capabilities. In tormenting Romarn, vin was also indirectly taunting

    Marak. His actions were a p to Marak''s face.

    "Lord vin is too strong!" the Mallister family''s guards cheered excitedly. They had seen vin

    spar with E before, but today''s battle was of apletely different caliber. E''s attacks were

    cunning and elusive. Their sparring was more about strategy and skill, nothing like the unbridled

    ferocity on disy now.

    Carlys was thrilled. The spectacle was breathtaking! She knew vin was strong, but she hadn''t

    anticipated this level of dominance. It was a veritable ughter!

    For over half a year, vin had been a miracle worker, rising from a servant to a renowned figure in

    the Nortnds, but his impressive feats had always been outside of Cobalt Strike. Aside from a few

    like Roald, no one was certain just how powerful vin truly was. Today, they saw with their own

    eyes, and he surpassed all expectations.

    "How about it?" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s exchanged looks, sensing vin''s formidable strength, which

    was indeed no empty reputation. Who would challenge him? Who was confident they could subdue

    him?

    The once confident youths fell silent. It wasn''t fear, but aparison of their own strength to

    vin''s. They represented the Blessed Citadel; they would not engage unless they could ensure

    victory.

    "Who will face me first?" vin challenged openly.

    First? How many more did he intend to fight? The faces of the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s darkened. Thed

    was being arrogant!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    "Two against one is also fine," E chimed in, delighting in the chaos. She loved the effortless

    dominance vin disyed.

    "E, don''t stir the pot!" Lucan quickly admonished, reminding her they were dealing with the royal

    Blessed Citadel.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    E chuckled lightly, "What''s there to fear? They''re not worthy to boast before vin. The Blessed

    Citadel is divided into three ranks: Outer Prot¨¦g¨¦, Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦, and Sacred Prot¨¦g¨¦, much like

    Cobalt Strike''smon Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Granted, the Inner

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s are elite, and some are exceptional, but our vin is the Shadowlord''s Messenger! A few

    Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s are no match for him. Perhaps a Sacred Prot¨¦g¨¦ might pose a slight challenge."

    Lucan and the others smiled wryly. She truly held vin in high esteem.

    Carlys bristled. "Why do you keep saying ''our vin?'' Since when did he be yours?"

    After conferring quietly with the three Elders, a handsome youth proposed with a smile, "We have a

    suggestion. Let''s recreate Lord vin''s famous battle from The sh of Eight Orders, where he

    faced two opponents. What say you?"

    "Two against one? Shameless!" The Mallister family objected. They were already uneasy about

    facing the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and now they proposed two against one.

    "They''re scared," Eughed, interpreting their proposal as fear of not being able to defeat vin

    and getting humted.

    A young man and woman descended from the stands. "Lord vin, please do not misunderstand,

    we mean no disrespect in challenging you. My brother and I always fight together, practicing a set of

    "Shameless can be so naturally depicted. I am impressed!" Godfred muttered under his breath.

    Marak''s expression gradually improved. They were worthy of being Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s. They spoke

    with such eloquence!

    vin looked at them, offered no protest, but instead raised his hand to invite battle. "Please!"

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s all revealed slight smiles. ¡°Thed isn''t half bad. He knows the score!¡±

    "Are you truly intending to take on both at once, Lord vin? They are both Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the

    Blessed Citadel." Lucan frowned in concern. It wasn''t that he doubted vin, but to rashly face two

    Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s without fully grasping their true strength was far too dangerous. These individuals

    came with a ferocious momentum, clearly aiming to strip vin of his title as the Shadowlord''s

    Messenger.

    "Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Erica!"

    "Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Sveinn!"

    The young pair moved towards the beast pit, challenging vin before disappearing into either side

    of the dense forest.

    Erica''s presence was elusive, while Sveinn''s was fierce. The siblings fixed their gaze upon vin,

    creating an eerie atmosphere with their slow movements, a silent aura spreading throughout the

    entire beast pit.

    In a trance, the wind rose, the forest stirred, and dust danced lightly, as the beast pit grew ever

    quieter.

    vin was not careless; he gripped his ancient sword, ready for battle. It wasn''t overconfidence, but

    self-assurance! If, with the power of the Shadowbringer and golden blood, he could not stand above

    his peers, it would only mean he was not yet doing enough. The two Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s would be the

    perfect test of his true strength.

    Suddenly, vin lost sight of the pair, as if they hadpletely vanished from the forest.

    Abruptly, mysteriously, without a trace!

    A gentle breeze blew through the trees, lifting dead leaves and dust, swirling them through the

    disheveled forest, echoing with the howling of the wind.

    vin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his body crackling with electric sparks, illuminating the forest. The

    Dawnedge de quivered, its sword''s energy fierce and cold.

    "Do you know anything about them?" Carlys couldn''t help but ask E. She was worried for vin.

    E shook her head, intensely focused on observing the situation. Although she believed in vin''s

    victory, she also believed it would note easily. Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Blessed Citadel were not

    to be underestimated.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Where were they? vinpletely lost track of the two figures, as if they were never in the beast

    pen, undetectable by any sign of their presence.

    Just then, Erica''s voice wafted through the forest, her location indiscernible. "vin, engage in

    battle!"

    A stunning shower of light suddenly burst forth from ahead, like a myriad of stars plummeting from

    the sky, vast and sweeping towards vin. The powerful magic wave thundered through the beast

    pen, shattering all trees in its path with a brilliance akin to gleaming des. Its might was no less

    formidable than vin''s own assault!

    ¡°So strong!¡± vin left behind afterimages as he moved, his sacred sword shining like a rainbow,

    dazzling and bright. The Dawnedge de unleashed intense beams of light, shattering the rain of

    des, but... something was not right! His aggressive sword tide seemed to hit nothing at all. It

    should have shed with the curtain of swords, yet nothing happened.

    Could this be... an illusion?

    vin snapped to the realization on the spot and swiftly retreated, for who could guarantee that

    within the fantasy, there wasn''t a real threat lurking?

    Fortunate was his quick reaction, for in the next instant, Sveinn burst out from the curtain of des,

    his oppressive aura of ughter bearing down. His movements were graceful and swift as a startled

    swan. His whole body roared with mes, twisting the space around him. His sword danced like the

    rain, its edge burning with mes as it shot towards vin.

    vin tumbled to the ground, undeterred, and with a counterstrike, proimed, "Fall of Eternity,

    Infinite Swords."

    Violent sword energy erupted, shing head-on with Sveinn''s swordsmanship.

    The two sword collided with immense force, and the shing sounds filled the beast pen as if

    thousands of swords were striking each other in a dense and intense cacophony.

    Sveinn was extremely confident in his swordsmanship and had the advantage of a surprise attack.

    After striking once, he immediately followed up with a second strike. However...

    "What?" Sveinn''s face shifted with surprise as vin''s swordsmanship instantly dispersed all the

    fiery sword tides, striking at Sveinn with a force that could uproot trees and pull them down.

    vin struck with his sword. The Dawnedge de pierced Sveinn¡¯s chest, emerging from the

    shoulder and drawing a spray of crimson blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sveinn grunted and staggered back, swiftly evading into the dense forest.

    The brows of the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s furrowed, taken aback by the turn of events.

    vin was about to pursue Sveinn, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Erica appeared before

    him, her presence as clear and pure as crystal, her bearing valiant and not overly delicate, yet

    exuding apelling heroism. With a lightugh, she transformed into hundreds of figures,

    spreading across the beast pen, all gazing at vin with smiling eyes.

    Hundreds of identical stunning maidens surrounded vin. Undoubtedly, all were illusions, with not

    a single one being the real Erica. This was bizarre scene, yet thick with danger.

    Such strong Hallucination Craft. Though vin was not familiar with it, he could sense the power of

    this Combat Magic.

    What a sibling duo, one with Hallucination Craft, the other with ambush tactics. Together, they were

    an invincible team. No wonder the Blessed Citadel sent them into battle, seemingly holding the

    winning cards.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "vin, witness the Combat Magic of Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s," Erica''s ethereal voice echoed throughout

    the beast pen. The collective voices of the hundreds made it impossible to pinpoint the source.

    Meanwhile, Sveinn hid in the shadows outside the reach of the Hallucination Craft, his body aze.

    Like a prowling cheetah, he focused intently on vin, ready to pounce. His eyes were cold; the

    humiliation of his failed ambush fueled his anger.

    The wound bled profusely, and the pain was searing. ¡°Wait, blood?¡± Sveinn suddenly snapped to

    attention and hurried to stop the bleeding.

    vin stood emotionless, already locking onto Sveinn''s location by the scent of blood.

    "Erica! Suppress him!" Sveinn shouted as he retreated.

    The hundreds of Ericas all raised their hands in unison, chanting loudly. Their voices reverberated

    through the area. In an instant, the skies above the beast pen darkened with storm clouds, lightning

    crackled, trees were uprooted, and mes surged. The ground shattered, and a bone-chilling cold

    tide emerged. Along with swords, long knives, lightning, mes, ice, and other dangers, they

    spreading rapidly as if hundreds of Mages were casting Combat Magic!

    Thunder roared deafeningly, brilliant sword light cleaved through the void, endless mes scorched

    the sky, and great swathes of magical light rain shone like falling stars...

    Countless illusions appeared in the beast pen. The spectacle was so grand it seemed as if a war

    was underway.

    These Hallucination Crafts were not only presented to vin but also to all the spectators. Even the

    Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s couldn''t help but feel the tension as if a real battlefield enveloped them. The

    terrifying might threatened to sweep across the entire field.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    The horrific onught was like a raging river in full spate. A fierce inferno was rolling forth as if the

    beast pen itself was on the brink of destruction. The spectacle was so immense it blurred the line

    between reality and illusion.

    Lucan and the others were shocked, nearly affected by the illusions themselves.

    vin intended topletely ignore the Hallucination Craft, waiting for Sveinn''s attack. Still, a

    sudden gust of wind swept toward him, literally lifting him off his feet, throwing him back with such

    force that he nearly spat blood, though he forcefully swallowed it back down.

    This was Erica''s real Combat Magic! She could create Hallucination Craft but alsounch genuine

    attacks. The blending of illusion with real strikes was what made her a powerul Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the

    Blessed Citadel.

    vin activated his energy shield, enveloping his body in defense. His hair whipped wildly as he

    stood defiantly. The ancient sword in his hand was resonating fiercely as if struggling to contain its

    lethal power. The overwhelming illusions engulfed him, reality indistinguishable from fantasy,

    enough to unsettle anyone without firm resolve.

    The beast grounds were in disarray, and the onlookers outside the arena held their breath. Their

    eyes were locked on the unfolding battle with nervous anticipation. Though the shcked the

    explosive energy of the battle against Romarn, it was fraught with a different kind of danger and

    tension.

    Erica and her brother Sveinn worked together in perfect harmony. They didn''t need to exchange

    nces; a simple gesture was enough tomunicate their intentions and coordinate their attack.

    Sveinn targeted vin, pouncing like a leopard in a swift assault. At the same time, Erica intensified

    her control over the illusions, overwhelming vin with a deluge of deceptive images.

    "Here ites!" vin''s voice was calm as still water, though he detected the faint scent of blood.

    In an instant, he struck out, transforming into a beam of light that surged forward, and aimed

    straight at the charging Sveinn.

    At that moment, dozens of lightning boltsced with fire rained down upon vin. They were

    illusions, yet each was as perilous as thest, a terrifying barrage designed to halt his advance.

    But vin was undeterred, pushing through the danger with certainty in his judgment. Erica''s

    illusions were a smokescreen for Sveinn. The true Sveinn was ahead. vin burst through the

    layers of resistance, and as he did, a hurricane enveloped him, emerging from the depths of the

    illusion, wild and thick with des swirling around its core. vin roared, his body erupting in a

    tumultuous tide of thunder. "Thunderous Deluge!"

    Electricity rampaged, and whips of lightning danced ferociously, shattering the hurricane. Amidst the

    roar of thunder and the uncontroble gusts of electric wind, vin''s assault continued unabated.

    He forged ahead, his de seeking Sveinn.

    "vin, meet your end!" Sveinn''s eyes shone like stars, his approach fierce, his swordy

    skyrocketing in that instant. It became a sword rain that resembled a raging river with mes igniting

    every de. Sword''s energy mingled with the fire; sharpness and ferocity fused into a destructive

    torrent. He was confident this blow would decide the battle.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Excellent!" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched intently. Their teamwork was exquisite, and their timing

    was impable.

    However...

    vin was not startled nor afraid. Instead, heunched his attack before Sveinn could strike.

    "Enigma of the Ether Cloud."

    The Dawnedge de cast a sky full of sword shadows, a relentless surge that swept forward like a

    sudden wave. The force of it was astounding. The trees around them were reduced to splinters, torn

    apart by the sword''s energy. Nineyers of sword power, nine critical strikes, and amidst the chaos,

    vin burst forth like a fish leaping through the dragon''s gate, his momentum surging, a point of his

    de rapidly expanding in Sveinn''s vision, red and blinding. The escting force of the de sent

    chills down one''s spine.

    The sudden twist left no room for maneuver.

    ng!!

    The Dawnedge de collided point-to-point with Sveinn''s fiery sword, emitting a piercing ring. The

    fiery sword shattered into glimmering fragments, while the Dawnedge de remained unscathed,

    its killing intent undiminished. It grazed Sveinn''s neck, drawing a crimson line of blood. The

    dissipating sword wave then engulfed him, exploding into a spray of fresh blood that sent him flying.

    "Halt!" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s jumped to their feet in rm, as if they had seen vin y him.

    The Elders of the Blessed Citadel furrowed their brows slightly, impressed by the strength of the

    swordy and the precision of the control. vin had managed to seize the initiative amidst the

    endless illusions and had controlled his de so precisely during the deadly exchange that it merely

    grazed Sveinn''s neck without truly piercing through.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Sveinny wounded on the ground, scarcely believing he had been gravely injured by vin once

    again. Twice ambushed, twice thoroughly defeated¡ªwith no suspense to the oues! But now

    was not the time for such thoughts. His body was chilled, his spirit unsettled, for in thatst moment,

    it wasn''t just defeat he faced, but a brush with death. He was utterly convinced that had vin''s

    sword swerved, but a fraction more, it would have cleaved off his head.

    "Sveinn!" Erica cried out in shock. Her focus on conjuring illusions was so intense that she failed to

    grasp the full extent of what had happened.

    With great effort, Sveinn propped himself up. "Leave me! Defeat him! He has cast over a dozen

    Combat Magic spells. His magic must be nearly spent."

    "You hide first..." Erica began, her resolve hardening when suddenly, she felt the hairs on her body

    stand on end. A sinister premonition flitted through her mind, followed by an overwhelming sense of

    danger enveloping her!

    It wasn''t just her¡ªall present felt a chilling dread, as if enveloped by a bone-piercing murderous

    aura.

    vin stood amidst the ruins of the beast pit, hands sped over his chest, fingers rigidly

    intertwined. A ck vortex rapidly took shape before him, and deep within the swirl, a glossy ck

    dagger emerged¡ªno wider than a thumb, no longer than a finger, its body cold and ck like a tiny

    void. The dagger exuded a frigid, soul-shaking chill and a piercing murderous intent that enveloped

    Erica''s entire being.

    "The Shadowbringer?!" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s frowned in unison, their attention gravely fixed. They

    had heard the most rumors about vin''s dagger while in the Capital. It was said to be formed

    entirely of vin''s murderous intent, capable of assaulting one''s soul and rendering the victim

    utterly incapable of battle upon contact. It was with Shadowbringer that vin had defeated

    Cedrick, the heir of the Iron family, iming the glory of the top five in The sh of Eight Orders.

    Frozen in ce, Erica felt the cold touch of death for the first time, drawing so near. She gazed

    unwittingly at the ck dagger, which seemed to gaze back, grinning viciously at her like a

    diminutive grim reaper. The world seemed to fall silent, and her own muffled heartbeat was the only

    sound in her ears.

    "Erica! Dodge it!" Sveinn''s voice pierced her trance.

    With a start, Erica snapped back to reality. Shadowbringer, had it beguiled her? Her myriad copies

    chanted in unison, unleashing a vast and terrifying destructive Hallucination Craft across the beast

    pit, assailing the minds of all present, and attempting to breach even vin''s defenses.

    "From the Nortnds, I am the Shadowlord''s Messenger, vin. Let me demonstrate!" vin

    whispered, reasserting the title of the Shadowlord¡¯s Messenger. His hands suddenly opened, and

    with a ng, the Shadowbringer surged forth, a wave of intangible murderous intent sweeping

    across the arena, bringing with it endless chill and dispersing torrents of killing aura. For a moment,

    it seemed as if the Shadowlord''s realm of death itself was about to manifest.

    Puff, puff, puff¡ªErica''s copies were extinguished in an instant, vanishing without a trace, as the

    skyful of destructive illusions dissipated like a storm clearing the clouds. Before the realm of the

    Shadowlord, all illusions were nothing but child''s y!

    Erica''s real body retreated in shock, but the Shadowbringer appeared before her as if traversing

    space, bringing endless cold and darkness, erging her view, and striking her forehead. She was

    flung backward as if struck by lightning. Though the Shadowbringer had no physical form, its potent

    murderous intent threw her through the air. Mid-flight, Erica''s consciousness spun wildly, as if falling

    into an endless abyss of cold, despair, and helpless panic, or plummeting onto a battlefield of death

    where countless hands reached out from all directions to ensnare and tear at her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Erica let out a piercing scream, a sound of despair from the abyss, a struggle against the grasping

    hands on the battlefield. This momentary experience would undoubtedly leave an indelible shadow

    upon her.

    Thud! Erica hit the ground, eyes wide, her mouth agape, and her face etched with terror. She still

    breathed buty motionless, as if still lost in boundless despair and darkness.

    At that moment, everyone held their breath, and the vast beast pit fell deathly silent.

    Such was the power of the Shadowbringer!

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s stared at the fallen Erica, her agonized scream echoing in their ears.

    Was that a dagger? Or was it death itself?

    The three Elders furrowed their brows deeply. Had vin truly condensed his killing aura into a

    physical de? How had he done it, with Combat Magic?

    They felt both astonishment and confusion¡ªno wonder he had subdued his opponents at The

    sh of Eight Orders. With this single de, he had earned a title among the heroes of the Royal

    Realm.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Beyond the Minds, indeed, therey hidden powerful individuals.

    Was vin worthy of challenging the Sacred Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Blessed Citadel?

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s were relieved they had not challenged vin, knowing they would have

    suffered a terrible defea. They also felt a tinge of shame. Two Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the inner halls of the

    Blessed Citadel had joined forces, yet they could not subdue the Organization Prot¨¦g¨¦ from the

    Nortnds. Was vin too strong, or had the entire Nortnds grown stronger in recent years?

    Marak''s face was grim with concern. vin had bested Romarn, and now, after crushing Sveinn

    and Erica, it seemed as if vin had miraculously replicated his feat from The sh of Eight

    Orders, with even greater ease and strength than before. He had defeated three opponents with

    effortless grace! If vin''s performance in The sh of Eight Orders had surprised Marak, his

    current disy was enough to instill a sense of crisis in Marak. No, he could not allow vin to

    continue growing stronger. Thed was already immensely talented, and with the support of the

    Bloodlore, he could indeed pose a threat to many in the future.

    That''s right, Marak suddenly remembered that before he escorted the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s away from

    Lord Viperbane, he had seen members of Cobalt Strike seeking an audience with Neasilis. Why

    would Cobalt Strike want to speak with Neasilis? To seek peace, or perhaps to plot something else?

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, still underestimate the Nortnds?" E eximed, pping her hands with a

    laugh. It was a thrilling sight indeed, and nothing warmed the heart quite like seeing the haughty

    Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s taken down a notch. Ah, she mused, if there was a chance in the future, she must

    take vin for a tour around the Capital, to meet those arrogant so-called prodigies.

    Lucan and hispanions let out a long sigh of relief. That was close, and certainly thrilling!

    The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s helped the siblings to their feet. One was severely injured, and the other''s

    spirit was wounded, both slipping into semi-consciousness.

    They were not content, wishing they could challenge vin to another fight. However, they took a

    careful look at vin and decisively abandoned the thought. No, thisd looked like he could

    indeed fight on!

    "Did I win?" vin faced the cold gazes of the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    They fell silent. Admitting defeat would mean acknowledging vin''s title as the Shadowlord''s

    Messenger and admitting that the Blessed Citadel''s Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s were inferior to him. How could

    they utter such words? How would they face the other Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s once they returned to the

    Blessed Citadel?

    "Can''t ept defeat, can you?" E stood beside vin, deliberately provoking them.

    The faces of the three Elders darkened. The Blessed Citadel represented the Royal Realm''s

    strongest Energy, and the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s were supposed to be the epitome of the new

    generation''s strength. Their goal for the day had been to strip vin of the title of the Shadowlord''s

    Messenger, indirectly humiliating the Eight Orders of the Nortnds. Yet, not only had they failed to

    remove vin''s title, but they had also tarnished the reputation of the Blessed Citadel.

    "Cat got your tongues?" E, indifferent to their disapproval, shed a teasing smile. "How about I

    join in the fun? Two at a time! If that''s not enough, three! And if you''ve got the gall, four is just fine,

    too."

    Such arrogance! The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s were seething with humiliation and rage. A few Advanced

    Mage Stage II Prot¨¦g¨¦s red icyly at E, contemting a challenge. They clenched their fists,

    gathered their energy, and tensed their muscles, but in the end, they couldn''t voice their desire to

    challenge her. Better not to fight. They had heard this woman was even fiercer and more ruthless.

    vin might hold back, and spare lives, but this dame would not care¡ªshe might just kill someone

    in her frenzy, and they couldn''t seek revenge unless they were prepared to dere war on

    Bloodlore.

    Suddenly, E waved excitedly toward the front. "Grandfather! You''re finally back!"

    The people of the Blessed Citadel were shocked, instinctively looking in the direction she indicated.

    The Bloodlore Commander is a legend in his own right!

    The three Elders suppressed their displeasure, regainedposure, and turned to greet him.

    Commander Jarad, it''s been ages, do you still remember us..."

    But... Where was he?

    Lucan and the others also looked around. The Bloodlore Commander? Where?

    "Just kidding! Look at you all, so gullible!" E burst intoughter, leaning on vin and beaming

    with delight.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    "Miss E, you''ve gone too far!" the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s fumed with embarrassment and anger.

    "Thought you were struck dumb, did you?" E shot them a defiant nce, taunting them silently

    with a smirk as if to say, "What are you going to do about it?"

    vinughed. E''s ''joke'' was timely and effective, a perfect reminder for them to think before

    they acted on impulse.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The white-haired Elder pulled out two golden badges and ced them on a stone before him, then

    left without a backward nce. They had all momentarily forgotten that Jarad might return at any

    moment, and that cantankerous old wizard was not one to be trifled with. He was capable of

    anything. It was better to leave now before things escted further. They had more pressing

    matters to attend to, like uncovering the secrets of Antis. For today, it would serve as a warning to

    the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Blessed Citadel not to underestimate the talents from the outer realms.

    "We acknowledge your title as the Shadowlord''s Messenger. Until we meet again." the Citadel

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s grudgingly conceded, helping Sveinn and Erica as they all left.

    Marak followed in silence; his earlier bravado was gone. Yet, when he looked back at vin, the

    malice in his eyes had deepened. After being repeatedly humiliated, his patience was at its limit.

    "vin, our next encounter won''t be so simple. We shall see," he vowed silently.

    vin''s smile remained, but a lethal intent had taken root in his heart. This threat needed to be

    dealt with swiftly, lest it bring disaster. s, he did not have the energy to deal with it now.

    E, perceptive as ever, whispered, "Keep him around, y with him slowly, and y him to

    death."

    "You''re amazing!" Oda eximed, rushing to vin, eyes wide with admiration. "I want to be strong

    too, to defeat mighty foes in the arena."

    Lucan and the others were full of admiration. To think that the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Blessed Citadel had

    been bested by their young lord. What impressed them even more was hispleteck of

    psychological pressure, as if he did not regard them as Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Citadel at all, but merely as

    opponents. To disregard the Citadel with such audacity was truly inspiring.

    They had been oppressed by the Cobalt Strike Guild in the mines for eight years, ustomed to

    compromise and submission, so vin''s show of strength resonated deeply and was incredibly

    motivating. "If Lord vin fears nothing, neither should we! We need to act more boldly and not

    always rely on him to lead the charge."

    "Remember, let today''s events be as if they never happened," the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s reminded each

    other as they left the beast pit. If word got back to the Capital, it could provoke untold ridicule and

    possibly earn them the scorn of other Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s, a shame that would spread all the way to the

    Nortnds.

    They all nodded in agreement, vowing silence on the matter.

    Just then, whether E heard them or simply thought of it, she suddenly called out to their

    retreating figures, "Do you need my help to send the news back to the Capital?"

    The group turned back in outrage. That cursed woman, if this were the Minds, they would not let

    her off!

    "Consider it done then, no thanks needed. You go about your business. I''ll handle the publicity,"

    E dered, reveling in the chaos. Such intriguing tidings surely had to be spread through the

    Minds, with a fair share of fanfare in the Nortnds as well.

    Suddenly, one of the bold Prot¨¦g¨¦s, Preytan, turned around and shouted, "vin! E!"

    "What is it, another challenge?" E was not averse to another bout.

    The male Prot¨¦g¨¦''s voice boomed across the beast pit, "In eight months, the ''Luminous Sanctuary''

    of the Capital will open, and the young heroes of the Royal Realm will be invited. I, on behalf of the

    Blessed Citadel, invite you to participate. The golden sigil you possess is your pass."

    "We''ll wait for you at the Luminous Sanctuary!" The Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s cast a lingering nce at

    vin and strode out of the beast pit.

    "What is this Luminous Sanctuary?" vin inquired, having never heard of it.

    Carlys and the others were also unfamiliar, but E knew, "It''s a royal Sacred Territory. Officially, it''s

    called the Luminous Sanctuary, but it ismonly known as the Dimension of Vitality and Void. The

    royal family opens it periodically for two months every year. It is said to be the oldest and most

    mysterious range in the Royal Realm, preserved since ancient times in its primal state. Originally, it

    was an ancient battlefield, but it waster sealed by mysterious forces. It changed hands many

    times until finallying under royal control."

    "Why is it called the Dimension of Vitality and Void?"

    "The environment there is primal, filled with countless treasures but also many terrifying Magi-

    Monsters with ancient lineages. Every year, it attracts numerous young heroes from the Minds.

    It''s apletely sealed space teeming with danger, making it an ideal ce to settle scores. Man

    against beast, man against man, it''s all the same. Every year, thousands enter, and less than half

    survive. Over time, it came to be known as the Dimension of Vitality and Void."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    vin nodded, taking it all in.

    "Oh, and the seals there are still very strong to this day, only permitting those below Advanced

    MageStage V to enter."

    "How strong are the Magi-Monsters inside?"

    "They''re as strong as theye, which is why it''s so dangerous. So, what do you think? Are you

    interested? I''ve heard there are plenty of fun things to do there," E said, eyeing vin.

    "Interested, sure, but I might not have the time," vin replied. He had too many issues to resolve,

    and he knew the Blessed Citadel would not invite him without ulterior motives. Going there might

    mean not being able to return at all.

    "Let''s see how things go. If I''m free by then, I''ll join you."

    "Won''t the Blessed Citadel seek retribution?" Lucan was only worried about the group that had left.

    Future concerns could wait; it was far too early to fret over them.

    E replied, "No need to worry, the Nortnds are famously known as the savagends within the

    Royal Realm. The Eight Orders are united againstmon foes. Unless the Blessed Citadel is

    ready for all-out war with the Nortnds, they wouldn''t dare to overstep."

    vin picked up the golden seal left behind by the Citadel Elders, weighing it in his hand. "Aside

    from getting into the Luminous Sanctuary, what good is this thing?"

    "It''s quite useful."

    "How so?"

    E winked. "In the Minds, it''s a symbol of status and authority. You could pretend to be one of

    the Blessed Citadel''s own, and begin swindling meals, drinks, and even the hearts of women."

    vin couldn''t help butugh and shake his head. After inspecting it for a moment, he tucked it into

    his pocket.

    Carlys disapproved of the flirtatious tone between vin and E. Such loose talk from that

    woman... What if vin picked up bad habits? Celesse, pure as driven snow, was the epitome of

    innocence.

    "What about the prowess of the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s? Share your thoughts."

    "They didn''t disappoint. But Romarn, he was a surprise." vin could sense the refined skill of the

    Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s in Combat Magic, which was expected. What surprised him was Romarn''s fighting

    style, reminiscent of a wild gori, yet not just brute strength. His mysterious azure energy was both

    offensive and defensive, impressively formidable.

    "He was chosen as Marak''s personal guard, growing up alongside him, his talent is undoubtedly

    strong. He''ll be a fierce warrior in the future."

    As night fell, Godfred returned to report that the Blessed Citadel''s troop had indeed entered the

    Cloudveil Woods. There were no signs of Lord Viperbane or other forces nearby, so they could rest

    easy.

    "Helna? What brings you here?" vin was packing his bags in his room, ready to return to Cobalt

    Strike the next day.

    "Are you leaving tomorrow?" Helna''splexion was much rosier. His wrinkles diminished, looking

    a decade younger¡ªall thanks to the miraculous Waters of Life.

    "Yes, there''s a matter I need to attend to. I best settle sooner to ease my mind."

    "I''ve heard from Carlys there might be danger on your return?" Helna signaled her maidservant to

    step out.

    "Don''t worry, I can handle it."

    Helna observed the ease and confidence on vin''s face, but her heart twinged with concern. "The

    Mallister family feels responsible for your hardships."

    "I''m not weary, truly. I''m full of vigor," vin assured her with a smile.

    Helna replied with a relieved smile, "Your protection of the Mallister family moves us deeply, but let

    me be clear, we do not wish to be your burden. Do you understand my meaning?"

    "We are well now, and the future will be even brighter."

    Helna gestured for vin to sit beside her, hesitating momentarily before speaking, "I don''t know

    why, but thesest few days, I''ve felt uneasy."

    "Is something troubling you?"

    Helna shook her head. "I''ve been having nightmares, fearing that something might happen."

    vinforted her with a chuckle, "Didn''t something happen today? Marak caused a stir with the

    Blessed Citadel''s men."

    "It''s not them. I wonder if it''s rted to your trip to Cobalt Strike?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "You''re just overly concerned. As long as you are well, so am I."

    "I¡¯m serious. Be extra cautious in Cobalt Strike. Mari seems a reliabledy. Seek her help if

    needed, and don''t be too proud to ask. Also, now that our fortunes are turning, try to smooth things

    over with Cobalt Strike and avoid any stiff confrontations," Helna advised earnestly.

    "Alright! I''ll follow yourmand."

    "I''m serious."

    "Rest assured, I''ve got it all in here," vin smiled, tapping his chest.

    "Another thing. I was chatting with E the other day, and she said something quite sensible."

    "She''s full of mischief. Take it as amusement, not to heart."

    "Don''t underestimate her. She''s far wiser than she appears. She mentioned that Stormcast is in

    grave danger and in dire need of a powerful protector. Either strengthen ties with Cobalt Strike or

    seek the guardianship of another strong alliance."

    vin looked deeply at Helna, realizing, "Your visit today..."

    Helna took vin''s hand, patting it gently, "My dear, it''s time to consider marriage."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    vin could not help but let out a halfhearted chuckle and sigh. "Whom am I to wed, by the stars

    above?"

    "That''s for you to decide," came the reply. "Consider well. Lady E and Lady Mari¡ªfine

    choices, both of them. And let''s not forget Celesse. In lineage, beauty, grace, and magical talent,

    they''re each one in a thousand."

    "You make it sound as if I''m a prize stallion to be auctioned off."

    "This is about love and courtship, not forcing a bond upon you."

    "Even if I were inclined to propose, they''d have to agree to marry me. Celesse, Mari, E¡ªwho

    would ept?"

    "Any might, should you but strive for it. You are a man, are you not? It should not fall to them to

    come seeking your hand."

    "Can we not speak of this matter?" vin pleaded, feeling the conversation veer off course.

    Helna spoke with heartfelt earnestness, "You are the lord of the house now and lord of Stormcast.

    Things are different. The household needs ady, as does the town. Settle it soon, and ease all our

    minds."

    "Let''s speak of this another time. There''s no rush," vin all but surrendered, hands raised.

    "Do none catch your fancy, or do you doubt yourself? I can arrange opportunities."

    "Please, spare yourself the worry over my affairs. I have it well in hand."

    "You may know your way around other matters, but in this, perhaps not. They are all fine young

    women. You''d best not let them slip away to another, or you''ll find nowhere to weep."

    "I am still but a youth, am I not?" vin muttered.

    "Young at sixteen? Your father had pledged himself to your mother at your age." Helna pressed. Her

    hope for vin to settle down was driven by the exceptional qualities of thedies in question. It

    would be a stroke of fortune for such souls to unite, an opportunity not to be missed. Moreover, she

    wished to cement the Mallister family¡¯s standing through a strategic marriage, to ease vin¡¯s

    burdens, and to dispel any shadows that his eight years of servitude might have cast upon him with

    thefort of a loving spouse.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Helna had weathered many storms alongside the Mallister family, and now, seeing a glimmer of

    hope, she feared seeing it crumble once more. Another fall could doom the Mallisters forever, and

    vin might suffer worst of all.

    Her heart ached for vin and hurried for the sake of the Mallister family.

    "Helna, I shall first attend to matters within and without these walls. Then I''ll see to my personal

    affairs. Rest easy now. You''ve endured much hardship. It''s time you enjoyed some peace."

    "Do take to heart what I''ve said. I jest not."

    "I understand! Whicheverdy you favor, I shall win her hand. And if you fancy them all, then all I

    shall pursue. If that''s not enough, we''ll seek more."

    Helna couldn''t help butugh at his jest. "Look at you, so full of bravado. Promise me one thing,

    though. If ever¡ªa mere if¡ªthe Mallister family faces danger, you must first and foremost ensure

    your own safety."

    "Fear not, we shall all be well."

    "I need your oath," Helna implored with grave sincerity.

    "Very well, I swear!" vin smiled, though his heart pledged a deeper vow ¨C so long as I live, none

    shall harm you.

    Helna fussed and fretted well into the night before finally taking her leave.

    After escorting Helna away, vin tidied up andy down to sleep, but sleep eluded him, tossing

    and turning as he did. Helna''s words, meant to be reassuring, instead lingered in his mind, stirring

    unease. What if danger came? What would be of the Mallister family? What if... what if...

    In the deep stillness of the night, vin left his keep to climb the gatehouse tower, gazing upon the

    slumbering ancient town from its summit.

    "My lord? Why are you not at rest?" Lucan, on his nightly rounds, had been alerted by his brothers

    to his lord''s presence.

    vin stood atop the tower, facing the cool night breeze, "Sleep does note."

    "Troubled thoughts?" Lucan joined him at the lookout.

    "It''s been some time since I''ve truly beheld our old town."

    Lucan chuckled lightly. "It may be in ruins now, but I trust it won''t be long before we restore its

    former glory. The night will one day be alive with lights and the bustle of prosperity."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    "May that day hasten to us."

    "One step at a time, my lord. We''ve done well to reach this point. Once your authority is secured

    and the Mallister family''s power grows to shield the town, more and more folk wille to settle

    here."

    "We are yet too weak."

    Lucan nced at vin, whose youthful features had matured into chiseled lines of strength, but

    tonight, his eyes held a mncholic depth. "My lord, don''t dwell on such thoughts. All will be well."

    "I wonder... should enemies besiege our town, how shall we respond?"

    "With the aid of the Mollen family and the Cobalt Strike''s protection, none would dare encircle us

    unless Cobalt Strike were to forsake Stormcast, which seems improbable. Your renown for strength

    and talent is widespread in the Nortnds, and many Organizations would wee you. Cobalt

    Strike would not be so foolish," Lucan boasted with pride, for the guards had spent the afternoon

    speaking of vin''s prowess. They took great pride in him, knowing that his strength was key to the

    town''s revival.

    vin remained silent, his gaze fixed upon the sleeping town.

    ¡°Can I truly safeguard the secret of Antis?¡±

    What stance did the Cobalt Strike Commander hold? In the worst-case scenario, if the secret was

    revealed and they were besieged, what then? To whom could vin turn for aid?

    The Covert Bloodlore Society? The Mollen family? The Iron family?

    They might wish to help, but none would dare stand against the entire Nortnds for vin¡¯s sake

    alone.

    ¡°Do I ce all my hope upon them?¡±

    ¡°No! I must rely on myself!¡±

    vin pondered silently for a long while, his gaze drifting away from the ancient city to the distant

    seas, toward the ruins of the old kingdom that had met its doom.

    In the depths of the oceany the Watchful Shore. The Tomb of the Kings.

    "You''ve gone too far," grumbled the little white turtle, standing atop a high ledge, wagging its tiny

    ws at the silent statues of the Kings, gesturing wildly.

    "I just did the math, ten thousand years, by the gods, I''ve been locked up for ten thousand years.

    While other turtles have been wooing and whispering sweet nothings, breeding and carrying on

    their lineage, here I''ve wasted my prime standing guard over this ce.

    "I demandpensation for the years of my youth lost!

    "Would you lot care to make even the slightest peep? If you can''t manage that, at least pass some

    wind to make a noise. Don''t you y dead on me? Say something. What do you want to keep me

    here for? You''ve passed on the legacy, so what purpose do I serve now? What, have we grown fond

    of each other over these ten thousand years? Have you fallen for my dashing good looks and

    wless white shell?

    "Oh... please, just let me go!

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Can''t we part on good terms?

    "You must be weary too, unnaturally alive for ten thousand years. If it''s time to die, then die. Stop

    clinging on."

    "Ah! Great heavens above!

    "I''m going to die! I''m going to end it all! Don''t push me!

    "I want to die, but I''m too scared. How embarrassing.¡±

    The little white turtle''s emotions fluctuated between anger, sorrow, cursing, and forced smiles. After

    a bout of noisyints, its head retracted, its expression turned nk, and its ws touched the

    ground once more. Enough, it thought, this is pointless, back to sleep!

    ¡°Might as well sleep another ten thousand years. I''m cursed with a long life anyway.¡±

    The other Magi-Monsters in the cave, seeing the turtle settle down, slowly emerged from their

    hiding ces and went back to whatever they were doing.

    Tucked in the pitch-dark cave, the little white turtle blinked its green-glossy eyes and sighed, "How

    wicked! You undying, wicked beings! I should have gathered a few more female turtles back in the

    day, at least I''d have something to do over these ten thousand years, a bit of fun every now and

    then. s, it is such a hard life. How did I get fooled into this? When I was but a thousand years

    young, in the prime of my life, naive and clueless, and now here I am... Sigh..."

    Closing its eyes, the turtle gave in to boredom and fell asleep, resigned to whatever fate had in

    store.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    On the second day, vin, E, and Carlys left the ancient city, along with the two female

    Prot¨¦g¨¦es who had apanied Carlys. They ventured into Cloudveil Woods, making their way

    back to Cobalt Strike.

    Lucan was tied up with other matters and could only arrange for Grima and Godfred to apany

    them.

    "Cobalt Strike, eh? One of the Eight Orders of the Nortnds. Never thought we''d have the chance

    to be guests there in our lifetimes," Godfred said, pping a hand on Grima''s shoulder as he strode

    through the forest.

    "Get your hand off me," Grima snapped, shaking off Godfred¡¯s arm. "Don''t tter yourself. We''re

    here to protect Lord vin, not to be guests."

    "Heh, just basking in Lord vin''s glory." Godfred chuckled, holding his head high as he walked, in

    high spirits at the thought of boldly entering Cobalt Strike.

    "Do we really have to bring her along?" Carlys grumbled, unhappy about vin bringing E back

    with them.

    "Littledy, mind your manners. I''m here as a guest," E retorted, draped in a snow-white cloak

    that hugged her enchanting figure, which somehow made her even more alluring.

    The two female Prot¨¦g¨¦es nced at E from time to time. She was truly beautiful! Even as

    women themselves, they were dazzled. E was not yet twenty, and her future was bound to be

    extraordinary.

    "I might be in danger when I return, so having Lady E there could mean less trouble," vin

    exined.

    "You''re now a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ and a lord of the city, practically a half-Elder. What danger could you

    possibly be in?"

    "It''s always good to be cautious. I bet the Organization is buzzing now, eh? Roald brought back

    quite the haul from Antis, enough to turn many green with envy."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Indeed, there''s been a lot of talk about you and the championshiptely, and now it''s all about

    Antis. It seems Roald and his lot discovered a cave near Antis and got their hands on some

    treasures, bringing back sixty or seventy pieces."

    "Hah, he snatched quite a bit. Did he turn them over to the Organization, or did he keep them for

    himself?"

    "He distributed them to other Prot¨¦g¨¦s."

    "Oh?" vin remembered Roald as not being so generous.

    "Roald''s reputation within Cobalt Strike has soared. They say he''s magnanimous. He shared

    magical treasures and did not forget his fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Many Senior Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    have started to support him, joining his faction," Carlys said disdainfully. Roald managed to capture

    those people''s hearts with just a little favor.

    She had to admit, Roald''s approach was effective. His reputation had suffered a blow after the

    championship, with many whispering and mocking him in private. But after generously giving away

    thirty to fifty magical treasures, he had captured countless hearts. Now, anyone who dared to speak

    ill of Roald in private risked retribution.

    Godfred, walking ahead,mented, "The stuff he gave away was probably useless."

    "It doesn''t matter if they''re useful or not, his method certainly is," Grima added.

    "Roald...Roald..." vin felt a twinge of sentiment.

    E asked, "Did he used to bully you?"

    vin smiled. "A year ago, I wasn''t even interesting enough for him to bully."

    "And a year from now, will you have any interest in bullying him?"

    "I never start trouble."

    Cloudveil Woods was busier than usual, with mercenaries from across the Nortnds continuing to

    flood the forest, drawn by Antis. Some were there to investigate the ancient secrets at Watchful

    Shore, others searched the sea for lost treasures, and some roamed the woods hoping to snatch

    treasures from other mercenaries or Magi-Monsters.

    In the chaos a month prior, thousands of magical treasures had been brought up from the sea floor,

    but not all had made it out of Cloudveil Woods. Many, for various reasons, were left scattered

    throughout the forest. These ancient treasures, like tempting maidens, drew countless mercenaries.

    vin and his group traversed hills and dales, ever watchful for the roaming mercenaries and the

    dangerous Magi-Monsters in the woods. With Grima and Godfred, two powerful mages, by their

    side, they were not in danger. They encountered several groups of mercenaries but drove them

    away each time.

    Dayster, they unexpectedly ran into some familiar faces.

    "vin? Haha, it is you!" Boomed a voice as a two-meter-tall brute stepped out of the thicket,

    laughing heartily. He was a towering and formidable presence; his stature was like a sculpture

    carved from stone, exuding an aura of indomitable strength. He was the kind of man one didn¡¯t

    easily forget.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    "How fortuitous to meet you here." vin recognized the man as Ond from the Guild of the

    Earthbound Spirits!

    "Haha, it is quite the coincidence! Lady E? You two..." Ond nced from vin to E with a

    mischievous grin on his face.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Do we make a good pair?" E asked, leaning affectionately toward vin.

    "A perfect match! There''s no one better suited for each other than you two." Ondughed, though

    a hint of wistfulness tinged his voice. Had these two dangerous individuals of the new generation of

    the Eight Orders reallye together? A Shadowlord''s Messenger and a Blood Elf.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea. We''re just good friends."

    "Hey! A man should take the initiative!" Ond actually admired vin. He had wanted to make his

    acquaintance since the championship and had regretted missing the chance.

    From behind Ond, in the clearing, came several robust men. Familiar faces like Nelsor and Ziros

    appeared. Seeing vin, they were happily surprised, but after spotting E, they were somewhat

    taken aback.

    "Have you be an Advanced Mage?" Nelsor gazed at vin in astonishment. It had been

    several months since theyst met, and yet vin had another breakthrough.

    "Just recently managed to break through with a bit of luck," vin said with a chuckle.

    A group of burly men shook their heads in disbelief. His progress was unparalleled ¨C at the

    championship, he had just advanced to Stage VIII; during the championship, he reached Stage IX,

    and now, after a few months, he had be an Advanced Mage! His pace made these self-

    proimed geniuses blush with shame.

    Ziros said heartily, "We brothers were all fired up to spar with you, but it looks like we''ve missed our

    chance."

    After exchanging a few warm words with them, vin asked, "What brings you to Cloudveil

    Woods?"

    "The business in Antis," they replied. "We just heard about it recently and regret not being able to

    make it in time. The Commander said Cloudveil Woods will be quite chaotic for a while, so we''re

    here for some trials and perhaps hope to find some treasures. What about you?"

    "I''m heading back to Cobalt Strike. Care to visit the Organization?"

    Ond replied without hesitation, "Sure! Once weplete our trials, we''ll swing by your

    Organization. Remember to have some ale and feast ready for us, haha."

    "Absolutely! I''ll be awaiting you all in Cobalt Strike."

    "Farewell then!"

    "Wait. The royal family has also sent a team from the Blessed Citadel, led by people of Lord

    Viperbane, to Cloudveil Woods. If you cross paths, be cautious." vin warned them. Ond was

    also one of the top five contenders at the championship, and the current team from the Blessed

    Citadel was seething with frustration. A run-in with Ond could lead to a challenge. A fair duel was

    one thing, but there was fear that the Blessed Citadel might not take a loss well and resort to foul

    y.

    "Oh? You''ve encountered them?" Ond''s brows furrowed. The name Blessed Citadel carried

    weight throughout the Royal Realm.

    "They came to Stormcast to challenge me, aiming to take the title of the Shadowlord''s Messenger."

    "And the oue?"

    "I was fortunate to prevail, but they may not easily ept defeat. Be vignt if you meet them."

    "How strong are they?"

    "They are all Inner Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Blessed Citadel, quite formidable!" vin gave a fair

    assessment. Thebinedbat magic of the Phoenix siblings was indeed strong, and one

    could easily find themselves in peril if not careful.

    "Thanks for the warning!" Ond and hispanions saluted with sped hands and plunged into

    the dense forest. The group of more than ten men was robust and imposing. Their presence was

    wild, like charging goris, exuding a thick aura of battle.

    Godfred watched them disappear into the woods and said, "Master, are they from the Earthbound

    Spirits? I''ve heard that the Earthbound Spirits are tough and not easy to deal with. Howe

    they..."

    "The Earthbound Spirits are full of straightforward folk. Earn their respect, and they''ll treat you

    warmly. But to those they dislike, they might not even spare a second nce."

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Five days hence.

    In the woods surrounding the Cobalt Strike Order, numerous Prot¨¦g¨¦s were scattered about, most

    of them middle-aged. They were honing their skills while bearing the responsibility of patrolling the

    area. They kept a vignt eye out for any mercenaries, Magi-Monsters, or other threats lurking in

    the forest.

    As vin and hispanions drew near to Cobalt Strike, three dark figures emerged from the

    woods, blocking their path. Many more silhouettes flitted through the depths of the forest, swiftly

    appearing nearby and lurking in the dense canopy. Godfred and Grima were immediately on guard,

    confronting the figures.

    vin called out, "Cobalt Strike, Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, vin, requesting to return to the Order."

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Carlys also spoke up, "Cobalt Strike, Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, Carlys, requesting to return to the Order."

    The other two female Prot¨¦g¨¦s stated their names as well.

    vin had returned? The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s rxed their guard. "Who are these three?"

    "These two are guards from the Mallister family, and this is E of Bloodlore, a guest visiting Cobalt

    Strike."

    E? They were slightly stunned by the name, being well aware of the events that had transpired

    during The sh of Eight Orders. They certainly knew who E was. They took a longer look but

    did not hinder their passage, gesturing for them to proceed.

    However, one of the middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s stepped forward. "Lady E may enter, but the guards

    must stay outside."

    vin walked straight toward him. "Not only am I a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, but I am also the Lord of

    Stormcast. I have the right to bring my guards."

    Before the man could speak, Grima''s spear was pointed at his throat with the speed of lightning.

    The tip quivered ever so slightly, its keen edge threatening his Adam''s apple.

    The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦ felt a chill run through him, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly

    stepped back.

    Grima''s gaze was sharp, her expression stern. Her golden spear held the Prot¨¦g¨¦ at bay for over

    ten meters, and it wasn''t until she opened a clear path that she withdrew her weapon. Grima was no

    mere Mage. She had once been a war-hardened Guardian General of Stormcast, with a fierce and

    warlike spirit in her bones.

    The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s all retreated back into the forest, no longer obstructing their way.

    When vin and his party arrived at the Order, the Prot¨¦g¨¦s guarding it were astonished. vin

    had returned?!

    Since the day he left, vin hadn''te back, and it had been three months already.

    They watched vin enter the Order withplex expressions, offering no resistance, no words,

    just a sense of wonder. vin''s name had been etched into the memory of all the young Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    within Cobalt Strike. Though many were reluctant to ept it, they had to acknowledge him as a

    legend. Who could have imagined that a mere championship would change his life, or that he would

    rise to such strength, earning the respect and admiration of Prot¨¦g¨¦s from the Eight Orders?

    They found it hard to ept that vin had secured a ce among the top five at the

    championship, but they had to admit that such an achievement required undeniable strength and

    resilience.

    "vin has returned!"

    "He''s brought with him the granddaughter of the Bloodlore Commander, one of the top five of the

    championship, the Blood Elf E!"

    "vin has returned with two Master Mage guards!"

    Cobalt Strike was abuzz with excitement!

    Since the championship had ended, vin had kept a low profile, not unting his victory or

    seeking to humiliate those who had scorned him. He had left the Order the following day, and many

    had not had the chance to see him. Though he had departed, discussions about him within Cobalt

    Strike had never ceased, and many had been eagerly awaiting his return. Finally, after three

    months, he reappeared at Cobalt Strike.

    But this time, vin didn''t return alone. He came back with two Master Mage guards and the

    granddaughter of the Bloodlore Commander, E, who was also among the top five of the

    championship¡ªa beauty said to captivate souls!

    Guards, and a beauty, this was certainly a disy fitting for a Lord.

    Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s sighed in admiration. vin truly stood apart. Yet, what surprised many even more

    was how vin had brought E back with him. Was he unting his rtionship with E, or did

    he intend to make a statement about severing his ties with Cobalt Strike and his consideration of

    joining Bloodlore?

    Commanders, Elders, Mari, Roald, Semar, Niks, and many others received the news.

    Perhaps vin himself had not anticipated that his return would cause such a stir. Upon his return

    to the Order, he didn''t rush to visit the Commander but first went to the warehouse where he had

    lived for over eight years.

    The warehouse had be his ''manor'' as a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, his personal domain, off-limits to

    other Prot¨¦g¨¦s without his permission. Despite being away for three months, the warehouse was

    clean inside and out, free of weeds.

    "I''ve been looking after this ce," Carlys said with a smile as she walked into the warehouse. She

    had cleared out many of the useless items, created a spacious area, added some nts, and

    ced some simple furniture.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    "Thank you for your efforts," vin said, smiling at the familiar surroundings. He had never seen

    this ce as a hardship but as a home where he grew up.

    During the eight long years as a servant, full of toil and suffering, and being mocked and hurt often,

    vin would return to the warehouse everyday, and once he saw the familiar setting and the old

    master, he felt safe and at peace.

    "So this is where you grew up," E said, looking around curiously. She was eager to understand

    what kind of environment had shaped vin''s tough and stubborn nature, and what secrets had

    suddenly propelled him to rise.

    "Lord vin, you have suffered much," Grima and Godfred felt a pang of difort in their hearts.

    It had been nine years since that fateful night when vin, then only seven years old and a

    cherished young lord of the royal household, had his life turned upside down. His life of silk and

    jewels had abruptly been exchanged for coarse bread and wild vegetables, and he was cast from

    the opulence of the pce to a dpidated warehouse. They could scarcely imagine what he must

    have felt at that time, or how he had managed to endure. Had it been someone else, they might

    have broken down, or be weak and shadowed by the ordeal. But thankfully, vin had not!

    "It is nothing. If you endure, it bes wealth; if you do not, it bes a nightmare."

    vin stood before a lone grave, bowed deeply three times to the nameless stone, then rolled up

    his sleeves to tend to the magnolia flowers growing beside the mound.

    ¡°Who lies buried here?¡± E appeared just as she stepped out of the warehouse.

    Carlys replied, ¡°There¡¯s a stone but no name. Nobody knows who is interred within. The old man

    spent many years by its side, yet he never spoke of it to us.¡±

    ¡°And who is this old man?¡±

    ¡°We do not know.¡±

    ¡°Where has he gone? I see no one.¡±

    ¡°He has departed.¡±

    E rolled her eyes, toozy to inquire further.

    Grima and Godfred also wondered why there would be a grave in the warehouse yard.

    Over the years, it was Lucan who apanied Miss Oda to visit vin, rarely speaking of this

    ce upon their return. They had never had the chance toe themselves. By the look on

    vin¡¯s face, someone of great importance must¡¯ve been buried there.

    Godfred approached and examined the stone. It was strange to find a marker without inscriptions.

    "Lord vin, whose grave is this?"

    vin shook his head, clueless as to whoy beneath or why the old man would be connected to

    Cobalt Strike. From the whispers of the Chained Spirit, vin sensed the old man was a

    remarkable figure from a distant ce, someone who should not have any ties with Cobalt Strike.

    vin had never asked before, and there seemed no need to now. What was to be known would

    eventuallye to light.

    ¡°Do you need us to pay respects?¡± Godfred asked. If it mattered to the Lord vin, it mattered to

    them.

    ¡°No need. Godfred, go to the back and forage some wild vegetables, catch a few game birds.

    Tonight, I will cook.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are you not visiting the Commander today?"

    "No rush. We''ll go tomorrow."

    "You know how to cook?" E looked at vin in surprise.

    "What do you think I''ve eaten these past eight years?"

    "Make a few extra dishes. I want to taste them properly."

    Godfred ran off to the back, foraging for wild greens and catching two game hens. He even

    managed to snare a wild hare.

    Grima went outside to gather some firewood.

    vin began boiling water to prepare the meal. The various ingredients were stillid out by the

    hearth, untouched. He busied himself with the task, feeling a joyful semnce of his past life, the

    weariness from his body swept away.

    Everyone got busy, and even E lent a hand to vin.

    By midday, the rich aroma wafted from the warehouse, and one by one, exquisite dishes were set

    upon the stone table outside.

    "Lord vin, how about a drink? A couple of cups?" Godfred shouted while bustling about. He had

    a wine pouch always at his side.

    "I''ve brought some peanuts." Carlys returned with a basket of peanuts and Elixir Fruit.

    vin called out, "Godfred, there''s pickled vegetables inside, bring some out to apany the

    drink."

    "Right away!"

    Laughter and cheerful banter filled the air as the atmosphere grew warm and congenial. Soon, the

    stone table wasden with food and drink. They pulled up logs to sit on, encircling the table to enjoy

    the feast.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    "Well done, Lord vin, you''ve got quite the skill in the kitchen!"

    "Mmm, the soup is thick and full of vor. A pinch of Elixir Herb would enhance it even more."

    "What did you season these wild greens with? They taste strange, and they''re making my body feel

    all warm."

    "Come now, let''s drink!"

    "Leave that rabbit leg for me."

    "Open wide, and have some meat. I''ll feed you."

    "Ha ha..."

    Theirughter and cheerful banter filled the air.

    E found it hard to believe that vin, a man known for his decisive and lethal prowess, could be

    such a whiz at the hearth.

    "Lord vin, what sort of man is the Cobalt Strike Commander?" Grima always harbored a distaste

    for Cobalt Strike. Though the Grand Elder was the main culprit and had destroyed the Mallister

    family, the indifference shown by the likes of the Cobalt Strike Commander had chilled many hearts.

    The Mallister family had been tasked with escorting tributes, and though they indeed deserved

    punishment for losing them, the family had served Cobalt Strike loyally for many years. They had

    labored hard, if not always sessfully. They didn''t deserve such a ruthless and heartless ughter

    or being suppressed for eight long years.

    "I haven''t had much interaction, so I''m not quite sure."

    "How many enemies do you have within Cobalt Strike?" E asked casually while savoring the

    delicious soup.

    "What are you talking about? I am a peaceful man and have no enemies." vin clinked his cup

    with Godfred''s and took a swig of the strong liquor, feeling the hot liquid warming his throat and

    belly,forting his whole body.

    "Do you even believe that yourself?" E rolled her eyes at him.

    "I never made enemies on purpose. I delivered goods faithfully and treated people kindly. If you

    don''t believe me, ask Carlys."

    Carlys covered her mouth with a mischievous giggle. "He is indeed faithful. It''s just others who tend

    to be less so."

    "It can''t be helped. There always seemed to be those who took ill to me," vin said, nodding

    toward the iron gate. "Look, herees trouble."

    They all set down their utensils and looked toward the iron gate as the sound of chaotic footsteps

    approached.

    "vin! You''re back and did not even bother to check on us?" Galos pushed open the iron gate and

    strode in with a swagger. Behind him followed a group of young Prot¨¦g¨¦s. They entered the

    courtyard and fixed their gaze on vin, sizing him up. Though he was a familiar face, vin had

    changed, not just in status, but in strength too, and they found it hard to ept.

    That was the reason why Prot¨¦g¨¦s from other organizations admired vin, while those from

    Cobalt Strike did not ¨C they were unsettled!

    How could a once mere servant suddenly rise above them?

    "Galos, you''vee at the right time. Care for a bite?" vin signaled to Godfred and the others to

    stay calm. Galos wasn''t foolish enough to start a fight here.

    "No need."

    "Just being polite."

    Carlys snorted withughter.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "I''m here to deliver a challenge from Semar," Galos said; though he tried to appear calm, his eyes

    were cold. He would never forget the humiliation of having his arm disabled by vin''s punch in the

    Arena. Although his arm was saved by prompt treatment, and he had since advanced to Stage VIII,

    the shame of that day haunted him, and he dreamt of vengeance, of humiliating vin.

    However, he no longer had the chance to redeem himself. vin was now beyond his reach.

    "Has Semar made a breakthrough?"

    Galos lifted his head proudly. "Not only has Semar broken through, but Admus and Felis have also

    reached Advanced Mage Stage I."

    Carlys was surprised. She hadn''t heard such news upon leaving Cobalt Strike. Had they suddenly

    made a breakthrough thanks to some treasures from Antis?

    "If Semar truly wishes to challenge me, why didn''t shee herself?"

    "What, am I not worthy to request a challenge?"

    "Don''t get me wrong, Galos, I just find it odd."

    "Will you ept or not!"

    vin thought for a moment. "Forget it, I have more pressing matters. Some other time, I might

    seek Semar''s guidance."

    Semar was the Grand Elder''s favored Prot¨¦g¨¦, talented and strong, but still not quite a match for

    vin ¨C he was confident in that, and he believed Semar knew it as well. If they both understood

    the gap in their strength, why did she request a challenge? Only the gods knew the trickery

    involved.

    "Your pressing matters are eating and drinking?" Galos scoffed, not expecting vin to t out

    refuse. Was it because Semar hadn''te in person? ¡°Hmm, being a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ really

    changes a person,¡± Galos thought.

    "Why do you care about our dining and drinking?" Eughed scornfully, not understanding the

    man''s arrogance.

    "Are you E, mydy? Would you be interested in sparring with us, the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s?

    It''s rare for you to visit, and we''d be honored to witness the prowess of a Blood Elf."

    "Just you?"

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    "I might not be worthy now, but that doesn''t mean Cobalt Strikecks someone who is," Galos said,

    his pride evident. He didn''t admit to being inferior to E; only that he currently wasn''t her match.

    "Go back. We don''t ept your challenge," vin dismissed them with a wave of his hand, his

    stance resolute.

    Roald, Semar, Admus, and Felis had all failed at the championship, and the reputation of the

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s had suffered. What they most looked forward to was defeating vin publicly to

    restore their honor. This challenge was clearly not offered in good faith.

    "It seems this isn''t the vin I knew." Galos strode into the grand courtyard, smirking with a cold

    sneer. He admitted vin had grown stronger, but that didn''t stop him from despising vin. "Back

    when you were but a servant, you''d take on any challenge. Now that you''ve be a Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦, you''ve lost your nerve. Are you afraid of losing to Semar inbat and tarnishing your

    reputation as the Shadowlord''s Messenger, or are you just scared of embarrassing yourself in front

    of Lady E?"

    The male and female Prot¨¦g¨¦s following Galos began to goad.

    "vin, we heard you''ve returned. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the Organization are all thrilled and eager to

    witness the grace of the Shadowlord''s Messenger. Isn''t it unbing for you to refuse their

    challenge? Are you looking down on us?"

    "Semar has already set up her challenge in the 5th Arena and was just waiting for you to step up."

    "Semar, Felis, Admus, and Roald, four Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s are at the 5th Arena, inviting you to partake

    in a battle befitting the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s for the entire Organization to behold."

    "Everyone is anticipating it. If you don''t show up, you''ll be cooling a lot of hearts."

    vin scoffed, "The arena is set up already?"

    Carlys found it odd. Such quick preparations were done for the duel, and it was purposefully

    publicized for the entire Organization to see. What were Roald and the others up to?

    "Lord vin, shall we go?" Godfred asked quietly. With such a spectacle, staying away could bring

    criticism.

    "No! I''m not in the mood."

    Galos burst outughing. "Scared, vin? I knew it. How could you have possibly risen to fame at

    the championship unless you used some dark art to squeeze out your potential? The real you is

    nothing special!"

    E couldn''t stand it anymore. As handsome as this man looked, his words were unbearable!

    vin waved them away. "Leave now, I''m having my meal."

    Galos took a couple of steps forward. "Just answer me, will you fight or not?"

    "What does it matter to you whether I fight or not?"

    "Ha! Just as I thought, scared!"

    vin twirled his utensils, suddenly grinning. "I recall a rule within the Cobalt Strike. Those who

    dare intrude upon a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦''s private residence shall receive a pping punishment!

    Godfred, grant them ten ps each! And kick them out!"

    "Eh?" Godfred looked up, mouth agape. ps? These were the elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Cobalt Strike.

    Could he really strike them?

    "vin, you need to know your ce." Galos'' face grew colder.

    vin pointed decisively. "p them!"

    "At once!" Godfred bellowed, his excitement palpable. He leaped into the air,nding by the iron

    gate with a wicked smile, advancing toward them.

    "vin, all the Organization''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s are waiting at the 5th Arena. I''ll ask you onest time, will

    you or will you not fight!" Galos didn''t believe vin would dare p him, watching him coldly.

    "Hey, what''s your name?" Godfred approached him.

    "Get lost, what are you to me..."

    p! The resounding p echoed through the courtyard as Godfred struck Galos, causing him to

    stagger. Galos, with his head tilted, stood stunned as a crimson handprint slowly surfaced on his

    face. A trickle of blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. The other Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' jaws dropped in

    disbelief.

    "Come on, hold your head up." Godfred adjusted Galos¡¯ face, and then, in the next second, he let

    fly another p.

    p! The sound was loud and clear, the sting fiery hot. Galos, humiliated and enraged, was about

    to explode, but before he could react, Godfred delivered ten rapid ps. His Master Mage presence

    dominated Galos. His hand moved as quick as lightning, the ps resounding crisply.

    Galos was truly dazed. His head was spinning, and the world was whirling as he stumbled

    backward into the iron gate with a loud thud.

    "Wow!" The crowd snapped to attention. Was this for real?

    "Everyone gets their share." Godfredughed heartily, thoroughly enjoying himself.

    "You''ve gone too far, vin," the onlookers panicked and fled, realizing this madman meant

    business.

    "Nobody leaves," Godfred dered, mming the iron gate shut and rolling up his sleeves to begin.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "I''ll join in," Grima said with a wicked grin, rushing forward.

    "Lord vin, is this really wise?" Carlys couldn''t bear to watch.

    "Indeed, this is going too far," E chided with a cheerfulugh.

    "Keep going! Add ten more for each!" vinmanded with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    The warehouse courtyard was in utter chaos. The sound of crisp smacking intermingled with the

    screams and wails of the crowd echoed incessantly. Godfred and Grima chased after them like one

    might chase down chickens, delivering more than twenty ps each, not one less. Their victims''

    faces swelled with bruises, and amidst pitiful cries, they scrambled and tumbled, trying to dodge,

    until they finally managed to burst through the iron gates of the warehouse. But Godfred pursued

    them down the low hillside, adding a p or two for good measure,pletely beating the fight out

    of them. With curses andints, they supported each other and fled.

    Godfred and Grima were both Master Mages, and it was a tad unseemly for them to thrash a group

    of Novice Mage Prot¨¦g¨¦s. But... it felt so satisfying!

    Back in the Azure Mountain, it was the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s who bullied them. Never had they

    imagined giving the Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s a taste of their own medicine. This was truly a day to

    remember, and well worth it!

    Before long, the Cobalt Strike was abuzz.

    Semar, Roald, and two other Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s had set up a challenge in the 5th Arena, waiting for

    vin to show up. Hundreds of Prot¨¦g¨¦s were hurrying to the 5th Arena, eager to witness vin''s

    current strength. But vin couldn''t care less about their provocations. He not only refused the

    challenge but also sent Galos and others, who came to issue the challenge on behalf of the Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s, packing with bruised faces. Galos was a favored disciple of the Grand Elder, and no one

    expected vin to treat him like that.

    A joint challenge issued by four Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s was unprecedented, and to refuse it outright? Was

    vin as wild as ever, or did he simply consider himself above the likes of Roald and his peers?

    The entire Organization was stirred, and even those who were initially disinterested began to take

    notice.

    Word reached the Elders.

    "Outrageous! This is simply outrageous!"

    "Does he think he''s a celebrity of the Nortnds now?"

    "No respect for the rules! What a disgrace!"

    "Assaulting fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s? He must be sternly punished!"

    "Does bing a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ give him the right to act above thew? Every generation of

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s has been humble. What makes him think he can be so brazen? Seize him! Make

    him kneel in penance!"

    One of the Elders immediately ordered vin''s capture. vin had just returned to the Organization

    and started trouble. If this continued, it would be intolerable. vin needed to be taught a lesson!

    Before long, a group of middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s really did arrive at the warehouse, their attitudes

    arrogant as they nced at vin, who was tidying up. With a coldugh, they pushed open the

    door. "vin, in the name of the Elder, you are to be taken to the Cliff of Reflection!"

    "Hmph, what can you do as a Nortnds Shadowlord''s Messenger? Once back in Cobalt Strike,

    you''re a Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Organization and will be punished for breaking the rules just like anyone

    else!¡±

    Today, they got to experience what it was like to seize a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦!

    vin wiped his hands with a towel. "Which Elder gave the order? Haven''t you learned the

    Organization''s rules?"

    "Enough talk,e with us!"

    "Go back and study the rules of the Organization and learn some manners." vin whispered to

    Godfred, "What do you think? Can we take them?"

    "Merely high-ranking Advanced Mages, of course, we can take them!"

    vin raised his voice. "Trespassing is punishable by pping!"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "What?" The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s frowned.

    "Godfred, ten ps each!"

    "What, dare you say that again?"

    "We were sent by the Elders, don''t escte the situation! Come with us!"

    "You''d better keep a low profile. Don''t make the Elders unhappy, or a joint resolution might strip you

    of your Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ reputation."

    Their anger was mixed with indignation. In terms of seniority, they were older than vin''s, and

    here he was, authorizing punishment with such arrogance.

    "No need to trouble yourselves. Godfred, strike! If ten isn''t enough, make it twenty!"

    "Shall I start then??" Godfred cracked his neck, rolled his shoulders, and approached them with a

    chuckle, reveling in the thrill of serving Lord vin in such an entertaining way.

    The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' expressions shifted. This was not good. He seemed serious!

    Grima appeared by the iron gate, her golden spear slowly closing the door as her rosy lips curled

    into a smirk.

    "vin! Think of the consequences!" The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' faces began to contort with worry.

    "Line up, one by one." Godfred''s body surged with an aura of power, blowing debris around him.

    The presence of a Master Mage dominated the courtyard. ck mists billowed from his body like

    serpents writhing, intertwining and growingrger, finally coalescing into a massive beastly shadow.

    "This is..." The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s watched in astonishment as the shadow grewrger and

    more imposing.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    A colossal ck bear almost filled the courtyard, its body swirling with dark mists like a true Magi-

    Monster, exuding an overwhelming force. Its eyes glinted green, staring down at the humans below

    before letting out a thunderous roar and mming its massive paw onto the ground. The powerful

    force of its spirit exploded in an instant, sweeping through the warehouse.

    The middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s were struck as if by lightning, stiffening on the spot with eyes wide, as if

    consciousness had left them.

    Carlys watched the massive bear in shock. A silent ck void loomed before them, terrifying and

    awe-inspiring.

    E was also taken aback. A Mage of the Soul?

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Grima was exasperated. "All this fuss just for a few ps?"

    The dark bear burst into a roar, dissolving into thousands of wisps of ck mist, rushing back into

    Godfred''s body. "They are all high-ranking Advanced Mages. What if they resist and hurt Lord

    vin?"

    "What have you done to them?" vin approached, hoping no lives were lost. A few ps were

    within his rights, but if the situation escted, the Elders really had the authority to punish him

    severely.

    "Rest easy. Let''s rattle their souls a bit so they''re dazed. It makes it easier for me to strike." Godfred

    flexed his wrists, strode over to the most boisterous of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s who had been shouting earlier,

    and with a series of sharp cracks, delivered over a dozen ps that sent the Prot¨¦g¨¦''s head

    spinning and his cheeks quickly swelling up.

    "I''ll join in!" Grima, bearing a grudge against Cobalt Strike, clenched her teeth and began to p

    furiously. Each smack was raised high and brought down with a whooshing force.

    Soon after, the unconscious middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s were dumped at the foot of the mountain. Their

    bodies were twisted and arranged in the shape of arge ''X'' ¡ª Roll away!

    Each Prot¨¦g¨¦ was bruised and swollen, and blood trickled from the corners of their mouths. They

    were indistinguishable from one another.

    vin personally squatted by the gate and chiseled a fewrge runes into a stone b.

    "Trespassers will get ten ps as punishment!"

    Cobalt Strike became the talk of the realm. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s was totally stunned. Indeed, they had

    been dealt a firm hand. No mistake, this was vin''s style!

    Upon seeing the stone b, everyone remembered that within the Organization, to preserve the

    status of the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s and ensure their undisturbed training, a rule was established ¨C no

    one may interrupt the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' training or trespass into their private cloisters, with vitors

    subject to the p punishment.

    The Elder sent to apprehend vin was nearly apoplectic with rage. In all his years, he had never

    been so insulted by a Prot¨¦g¨¦. This wasn''t just a p in their face; it was a p in his own.

    Would he try to apprehend vin again? Unless they could defeat vin''s two guards, it would be

    difficult to drag him out. But if they really sent Master Mages to do the job, the situation would

    escte significantly. Given vin''s temperament, he might truly order his guards to fight to the

    death. The Elder had no choice but to bite back his fury. After all, it was he who had provoked

    vin.

    "vin! Just back and already causing a stir across the whole Organization. Only you could

    manage such a feat," a heartyugh echoed from beyond the iron gate, as Niks first poked his

    head in, peering around. "May I enter? Or will I be tossed out, too?"

    "Enough babble, get in!" Myke kicked him forward from behind.

    vin greeted them with a smile. "It can''t be helped. I''m too envied. Seeking tranquility requires

    some... unusual methods."

    Niks and Myke looked vin up and down. "Truly an Advanced Mage now?"

    "Just broke through."

    The two expressed their awe. "You''re not giving us any chance to catch up."

    "With both of your potentials, you should have broken through by now."

    "It''s not that easy, but we''re close." Niks nced over at E emerging from the storehouse, and

    despite having seen her many times, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel dazzled by her presence,

    particrly facing those unsettling crimson eyes.

    "By bringing her here, you''re not thinking of leaving Cobalt Strike, are you?" Myke whispered.

    "No ns of that sort, for now."

    The two exchanged a look. ¡°For now?¡± It seemed like vin was really considering leaving Cobalt

    Strike.

    "Are you two here to challenge vin as well?" E approached, her movements sultry and

    seductive, enough to unsettle any hearty man. But a single look at her blood-red eyes dispelled any

    wild thoughts. The danger was the only sense that remained.

    "One day, we really should challenge vin together, but it would have to be a joint effort!" Niks

    laughed.

    Myke asked. "Do you know why Semar and the others wanted to challenge you?"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    "Could they possibly have a method to suppress my power now?"

    "Indeed! They''ve acquired an incantation known as ''Icebound.''"

    "It¡¯s juat an incantation. Does it have the strength to restrain me?" vin was taken aback,

    questioning their overconfidence.

    "They''ve plundered numerous treasures from Antis, and Semar had deciphered the incantation

    from a powerful staff. It''s said to clear the mind and purify the spirit, resisting all manner of illusions.

    She''s already tested it with illusion-specialized Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and they werepletely unaffected."

    Niks stated, "Semar has shared the secrets of Icebound with Roald, Admus, and Felis. All four

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s have mastered Icebound specifically to counteract your Shadowlord''s Wrath."

    vin understood now. No wonder they were eager to challenge him. They were confident they

    could suppress the Shadowlord''s Wrath, and by doing so, they could defeat him. They intended to

    make him admit defeat in front of the entire Organization, using his fall to re-establish the renown of

    the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    "Either ignore them ore up with a counter-strategy." Niks and Myke hade specifically to

    warn vin. His most formidable move was Shadowlord''s Wrath, and if it was neutralized, vin

    might not stand a chance against Semar and the others, which clearly aimed to embarrass him.

    Even if Semar were to fail, Admus and the rest would step up to challenge him in session.

    vin, however, felt his interest piqued. The ancient incantation of Icebound must¡¯ve possessed

    considerable power. Could it truly suppress the murderous intent of the Shadowbringer?

    If it really could, it meant that Shadowbringer had a nemesis, and he''d need to be more cautious in

    the future to avoid disaster at crucial moments.

    "My lord, someone else has arrived," Grima alerted him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "vin! As fellow Prot¨¦g¨¦s, we should foster closeness, not iste ourselves to the point of having

    no friends." A cold voice came from beyond the iron gate. Semar, a trusted Prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Grand

    Elder, pushed open the gate. Dressed simply in in garments, her long hair flowed casually down

    to her waist. She was naturally beautiful, yet never adorned herself.

    However, no sooner had she finished her insinuation about vin''sck of friends than she saw him

    there,ughing and talking with Niks and Myke!

    Niks raised an eyebrow. "Is it wrong to wish for privacy? Perhaps tonight, you should leave your

    door ajar, and I''ll take a stroll through your quarters."

    Semar''s eyes turned icy, nearly ready to chastise him on the spot.

    "Others can''t enter your abode, but you can freely invade theirs? Hypocrite!" Niks was rugged in

    appearance and equally rough in temperament, with no patience for pretense.

    "Niks, watch your tone!" Admus, Felis, and Roald emerged from behind Semar. The four Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s had all arrived!

    vin''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed a confrontation was inevitable.

    Roald nced at E. Had she truly sided with vin? But it mattered little; such a woman would

    cling to power, and once vin was defeated, it would be seen whether she remained by his side.

    Felis and Admus were surprised to find Niks and Myke there. Had theye to tip off vin?

    "What brings you to my humble storehouse?" vin asked with a faint smile, weing them.

    Semar, with a pointed edge to her voice, said, "Previously, we were remiss in not considering your

    current status and merely sent an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ to summon you. This time, all four of us Golden

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s havee. Will you ept the challenge?"

    Niks and Myke exchanged nces. This was ruthless! First, an Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦ delivered a

    challenge, followed by an Elder''s reprimand, and now four Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s joined forces to issue a

    summon. They wouldn''t rest until their goal was achieved. If vin refused to fight, they could

    proim to the entire Organization that vin was too cowardly to ept! This approach might

    prove more effective than defeating vin outright.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    "Am I really worth such a challenge?" vin said with a smirk.

    Roald''s expression was indifferent. "As Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, we should have an understanding about

    the strength of each other. It''s also time for the Prot¨¦g¨¦s in the Organization to know, as well as all

    Elders, the extent of your growth over these years. There''s a curiosity about your current strength.

    We''re answering the call of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s with a duel in the 5th Arena."

    With those words, he shifted the intent to the Organization, making it seem as if the challenge came

    from the Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' request, not from personal ambition.

    "It seems I have no choice but to ept," vin conceded.

    "Please do. The Prot¨¦g¨¦s are all waiting." Roald had been anticipating this day for a long time.

    vin had to be defeated at the Arena in Cobalt Strike. Though now an Advanced Mage Stage II

    and unable to act directly, Semar and the others were sufficiently skilled. If Semar defeated vin, it

    would be as if he had defeated himself.

    Three months earlier, a championship had turned them, the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, into aughingstock,

    the only blemish in Roald''s life. Previously,cking a way to suppress vin, they could not act and

    had to endure. But now, with Icebound, they had a trump card to y without hesitation.

    "Please!" Semar, Admus, Felis, all three grand Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s raised their hands in invitation,

    their battle spirit zing, eager to begin.

    Niks and Myke were also looking forward to it. How strong had vin be after advancing to

    an Advanced Mage? Without the Shadowlord''s Wrath, could he withstand the onught from

    Semar and the others?

    vin waved them off. "Tomorrow, please. I''m weary today."

    Roald and hispanions tensed. Tomorrow? The four grand Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s hade to invite

    vin in person, and he was still dying.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Been on the road for five days, I''m tired. What, you seek to take advantage of me at my weakest?"

    vin retorted on purpose.

    Roald and the others were left speechless.

    "Godfred, see our guests out!"

    "When tomorrow?" Roald asked, struggling to contain his irritation. The man he once looked down

    upon now dared to stand tall and proud before him.

    "Perhaps in the morning, or maybe in the afternoon. I shall inform you in due time."

    How utterly insolent! Semar and the others were provoked. Their patience had been worn thin by

    vin''s taunting.

    Even Niks was somewhat bewildered. Did vin truly not regard the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s as such?

    "Tomorrow, at the 5th Arena, we shall wait for you all day!" Roald and hispanions, their fury

    ignited by vin, vowed no mercy for the morrow! ¡°Let''s see how you maintain your arrogance

    then!¡±

    "Aren''t you provoking them a bit too much?" Myke didn''t even know what to say. He had known

    Roald and the others for many years, and this was the first time he had seen these lofty figures be

    put in their ce.

    "I truly have matters to attend to tomorrow. I''ll head to the Arena once I''m done."

    "Anything we can help with?"

    "I can manage on my own."

    Niks reminded him, "We''ll be waiting at the Arena tomorrow. Be very careful. If they''ve dared to

    challenge you time and again, they must be thoroughly prepared."

    After seeing Niks and Myke off, vin exhaled. "Atst, peace."

    "Lord vin, are you confident about tomorrow?" Carlys was worried. She had grown up in Cobalt

    Strike, witnessing countless legends of Semar and the others. Their title of Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ was

    well-earned.

    "We''ll see."

    "Aren''t you concerned?"

    "Not particrly worried. They won''t find it easy to defeat me." vin had that much self-assurance.

    His concern wasn''t the martial contest of the morrow, but rather the attitudes of the Cobalt Strike

    Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder toward him; that was his main reason for returning.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    On the second day at dawn, Roald, Semar, Admus, and Felis, the four valiant members of the

    Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, all gathered at the 5th Arena, eagerly awaiting vin''s challenge.

    Young Prot¨¦g¨¦s awoke early, forgoing their usual training to flock in groups to the 5th Arena.

    Everyone chattered excitedly, filled with anticipation for the day¡¯s showdown.

    Niks, Myke, Adirich, and many other Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s flowed into the Arena in session. Even

    many middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Elders made their way to the Arena.

    vin had caused a stir throughout the city with his performance at The sh of Eight Orders. His

    enigmatic swordsmanship, formidable physique, and the eerie power of the Shadowlord''s Wrath

    had all caused a sensation. The Eight Orders had bestowed upon him the title of Shadowlord''s

    Messenger, and his fame had spread wide across the Nortnds. Yet most within Cobalt Strike had

    not witnessed his prowess firsthand and were curious to see just how mighty vin''s strength truly

    was. Would the reality live up to the legends that were whispered in awe?

    Moreover, public duels between Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s were a rarity, and the spectacle itself was worth

    the anticipation, perhaps even offering a chance to glean some experience.

    As the sky began to brighten, the 5th Arena was already brimming with people, bustling and

    buzzing with conversation. Many traveled from all directions to converge upon the Arena.

    Such amotion was rare indeed.

    vin left his lodgings early, but instead of heading to the Arena, he ventured to Botanic Haven.

    "Botanic Haven is sacred ground. You may enter, but she cannot!" a guardian Prot¨¦g¨¦ barred vin

    and E from entering, for Botanic Haven, as the most secret ce of Cobalt Strike, could not

    allow Prot¨¦g¨¦s of external organizations to enter at will.

    "Please inform Mari," vin said politely. "She will know if E should be allowed in."

    The guardian Prot¨¦g¨¦ looked at vin and was about to ascend the mountain when he suddenly

    asked, "Shouldn''t you be at the 5th Arena? What brings you here?"

    News of the challenge issued to vin by the four Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s had spread far and wide, and

    even though Botanic Haven seldom concerned itself with organizational matters, such a significant

    event had reached its ears.

    vin smiled and replied, "I''ll be there shortly."

    Another Prot¨¦g¨¦ piped up with interest. ¡°Are you that confident?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just see, shall we?¡±

    After the guardian Prot¨¦g¨¦ informed Mari, she personally descended the mountain to greet them.

    She emerged from the mist-enshrouded woods like a goddess stepping out of an enchanted realm,

    her purity and sanctity radiating from her. d in a snow-white gown with her flowing hair and

    exquisite beauty, her eyes sparkled like stars, and her lips were red as plum blossoms. Since

    bing an Advanced Mage, her aura had grown colder and even purer.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Do you really need to bring E up the mountain? Are you afraid?" Mari asked coolly, her veil

    unable to conceal her otherworldly beauty. Only her icy, ethereal demeanor could counterbnce

    E''s bewitching and seductive allure.

    One was frosty and divine; the other was enchanting and sensual. Their contrasting auras shed,

    stirring even the hearts of the Botanic Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who dared not openly gaze upon them,

    instead stealing furtive nces with bowed heads.

    "Fear is appropriate. If I weren''t afraid, that would be a lie. Your mentor''s realm is nearly on par with

    the Commander''s. If either of them wanted me dead, there''d be nowhere to run."

    Mari was speechless. Must he speak so bluntly?

    "I must bring E with me, or I shan''t go at all."

    E snuggled up to vin. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."

    "Please, my mentor is already waiting for you." Mari gestured for the guardian Prot¨¦g¨¦ to allow

    them through and personally led them into the mountain, heading toward the summit.

    "Botanic Haven, the purest sanctuary of Cobalt Strike''s magic," E observed curiously. Mist drifted

    about, and ancient trees stood like mighty beasts, their massive roots were bursting from the earth

    in a tangled array, and branches cascaded down like smaller trees adorned with delicate flowers.

    The ce was ancient and shadowy, the potent Restoration Aether intoxicating.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    "Did you cause trouble again yesterday?" Mari asked coolly as she led the way.

    "No trouble at all."

    "Do you blush when you say that?"

    "Some sought trouble with me. I was merely defending myself."

    "Did you have to p them? Themotion has upset many Elders."

    "Have those Elders ever been pleased with me? I prefer to act decisively, letting actions speak

    where words fail."

    E giggled delightfully, drawing close to vin and giving him a flirtatious wink. Their

    temperaments matched so well.

    "What is your mentor''s stance on this?" vin inquired, keeping pace with Mari.

    "He will not harm you¡ªthat much is certain. As for his exact stance, that will depend on your

    performance. Let me remind you, he does not share the biases of the other Elders. Be courteous."

    "Of course, ''do no harm unless harmed'' is my philosophy," vin whispered to E. "If I''m captured

    or killed, spread the word after you leave that the Kings'' eptance has been detained by Cobalt

    Strike."

    "First to Bloodlore, then to all of the Nortnds."

    "Agreed!"

    "It''s settled then."

    "Alright."

    "If you die, I''ll die of heartbreak."

    Mari, walking ahead, could only sigh in exasperation. "I heard that!"

    At the mountain''s peak, both the Elder of Botanic Haven and the Commander of Cobalt Strike

    awaited them, unconcerned by E''s presence and aware of vin''s purpose.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "How much does Commander Jarad know?" The Commander had withdrawn all his divine aura,

    appearing like an ordinary Mage, avoiding any intentional oppression upon vin and E.

    "Nothing, for now, rest assured." Curious, E scrutinized the venerable Botanic Haven Elder with

    his frosty white hair. She had heard tales of an old-timer in Cobalt Strike, a peer to the Commander,

    who should have been of the same rank. Yet he chose to guard the Botanic Haven, living a life of

    low profile and mystery. Today, she finally met him in person.

    The Botanic Haven Elder watched vin with aplex expression, remaining silent time and

    again. For the sake of Antis'' secrets, his father had sacrificed his life, and Cobalt Strike had

    incurred the ire of the Warrior Tribe of the East. He had to resign hismission as Commander

    and remain alone in the Botanic Haven, suppressing the Chained Spirit, and using his own life force

    to sustain the Chained Spirit''s vitality, ensuring it wouldn''t perish.

    After more than two decades ofbor and sacrifice, it all seemed to have been for naught. He had

    done it for the youth before him!

    vin remainedposed, calmly epting their scrutinizing gazes.

    The Commander was also silent, unsure of his feelings toward vin. Recalling the feats during

    The sh of Eight Orders, he had to acknowledge vin''s talent and his spirit, and considering the

    events at Azure Mountain, he had to admit the young man''s ferocity and resilience. Disregarding

    everything else, he knew that vin surpassed all of Cobalt Strike''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Yet fate was often

    unkind. vin harbored vengeance and bitterness, feeling no sense of belonging to Cobalt Strike.

    The atmosphere grew heavy with silence atop the mountain; no one spoke, each lost in their

    thoughts.

    Mari awaited a decision from the Commander and her mentor, for they had not provided her with

    a definitive answer before vin''s arrival.

    A chill wind swept across the mountain peak, stirring the thick mists, and rustling the hair and

    garments of those gathered.

    Finally, the Botanic Haven Elder spoke, "Congrattions, child. To inherit a legacy spanning

    millennia is a rare gift, one that may help you reach unprecedented heights in the annals of Cobalt

    Strike." With a simple statement, he recognized vin''s im to the legacy.

    Mari breathed a slight sigh of relief.

    "The eight years I spent with Cobalt Strike are the most precious treasure of my life. I will forever

    hold them dear." vin also diplomatically stated his position, though his words might¡¯ve been

    interpreted differently by different people.

    The Botanic Haven Elder nodded slowly, finding vin''s words ambiguous yet eptable, neither

    sycophantic nor spiteful. "Let us now discuss your Shadowbringer."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Before today, the Botanic Haven Elder had repeatedly questioned Mari about various aspects of

    vin''s life, pinpointing the initial time of vin''s ''transformation.'' It was before he obtained the

    Chained Spirit!

    When he reflected on the previous Commander''s description of the Chained Spirit, there was no

    mention of a concept like ¡°Shadowbringer,¡± nor any description of Combat Magic of that kind. The

    most likely exnation was that vin hade across some other fortune before merging with

    the Chained Spirit. Perhaps the reason the Chained Spirit became violently agitated after lying

    dormant for over twenty years, recklessly breaking free from its suppression, was probably because

    of the mysterious fortune vin had encountered.

    It was this that awakened the Chained Spirit, setting off a series of subsequent events. All of this

    was conjecture, but the Botanic Haven Elder believed that this guess wasn''t far from the truth. His

    dark eyes watched vin, waiting for his response.

    vin spoke frankly, "There''s not much to discuss. It was Combat Magic that I was fortunate to

    come by."

    "Where did you find it?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "During thest hunting tournament, a mountain copsed, and I found it there."

    The Commander said, "You can share the truth with us. We will not take what belongs to you."

    vin suddenlyughed. "Really? It seems that many lives of the Mallister family were taken by

    you."

    Mari gave vin a look, a reminder to be polite. Hisment was not helpful in the current

    situation.

    The Botanic Haven Elder didn''t mind and asked further, "I''ve heard you housed an old man in your

    warehouse?"

    "He left a long time ago."

    The Commander stated, "We don''t recall arranging for anyone else to be there."

    "You may not recall, or you just never cared about that ce. With such an Organization to lead,

    who would bother about a warehouse?"

    "Who was he, and where did he go?"

    "I really don''t know. Oh, right, you could ask Hamund; he investigated the old man."

    The Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder were disappointed; it was clear vin wouldn''t

    cooperate. They had hardly interacted, and it was unlikely he would suddenly bepletely

    transparent. Even if vin did speak, it might not even be the truth.

    The Commander exchanged a look with the Botanic Haven Elder as if to say, ¡°I told you, this boy is

    more mature than we thought.¡±

    "You may not want to discuss the Shadowbringer, but you must exin the Kings'' eptance to

    us."

    "The secret of the Kings'' eptance is actually the secret of immortality. They chose me and

    changed my constitution." vin exined briefly and used the dagger at his waist to cut his palm.

    Golden blood oozed from the wound, but the cut healed quickly. With the Golden Heart gradually

    merging with his body, his self-healing ability had surpassed the Restoration Mantra.

    The Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder were stunned, and they collected a few drops of the

    golden blood through the air, wrapping it with energy and silently sensing it. The strong life force

    mixed with many other wondrous powers.

    Blood was the basis of the body''s cycles and the vessel of one''s being. If the life force was

    unceasing, wasn''t that immortality, and wouldn''t it continually change one''s constitution? Imagine if

    a person''s body was constantly nourished by the Restoration Aether, day after day, year after year,

    what would their constitution be after years, even decades?

    What was this mysterious energy in the blood? What was the essence of a legacy?

    The more they probed, the more astonished they became. No wonder it had called across the

    ancient seas to the Warrior Tribe of the East.

    vin''s blood had been changed!

    They were worldly and knew the significance of extraordinary blood. At that moment, their hearts

    grew eager with desire. A long-absent sense of possession spread through them. They even

    suspected that this was just a part of the legacy, that vin surely had more secrets.

    E suddenly broke the silence. ¡°What are you thinking? How to monopolize it, or how to share it?"

    The Cobalt Strike Commander dispersed the golden blood from his fingertips and also put away his

    greed. "Congrattions."

    The Botanic Haven Elder quietly watched vin. "Shall we make an agreement? What do you

    say?"

    "That''s why I''m here."

    The Botanic Haven Elder nced at the Cobalt Strike Commander. After a long silence, the Cobalt

    Strike Commander finally nodded, epting the proposal.

    The Botanic Haven Elder said, "We permit you to possess the Kings'' eptance and will keep this

    secret for you. From today on, we can guard Stormcast and protect you from all sorts of troubles

    you may encounter. Even if you cause disasters, Cobalt Strike will take responsibility. Any resources

    you need, Cobalt Strike can provide."

    The Commander also said, "For the past eight years, I can, on behalf of Cobalt Strike, apologize to

    you, and restore your parents'' positions as Elders in the Cloud Council."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    vin was puzzled. This was different from what he had expected. "What price must I pay?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Mari was also surprised. Was her mentor intending to cultivate vin? An Organization leader

    publicly apologized. What was their intent?

    E, however, was intrigued. Cobalt Strike had finally decided to nurture vin, a decision not

    easily made.

    Commander Jarad¡¯s deration was firm. "Your Kings'' eptance belongs to you, but it must also

    belong to Cobalt Strike. That is our condition!"

    "I...I don''t quite understand."

    "You have taken over from your parents as the lord of the city. From today, you must also take over

    another of your parents'' roles, as the Elder of Cobalt Strike. You, vin, will forever be part of

    Cobalt Strike."

    "Elder? Me?" vin was even more perplexed. An Elder at sixteen? There likely had never been

    such a precedent in the history of Cobalt Strike.

    "In time, when the Commander steps down, you shall take up the mantle of Commander of Cobalt

    Strike," the Elder of Botanic Haven spoke with a voice that hushed the summit of Botanic Haven.

    vin was stunned, Mari''s mouth fell open slightly, and E blinked in disbelief.

    Cobalt Strike, Commander?! The leader of an Organization!!

    A chill breeze blew past, and vin was almost jolted awake. He had been worried beforeing

    to Botanic Haven that the Commander and the Elder of Botanic Haven would not easily let go of the

    Kings'' eptance, but he had never imagined it would happen in such a manner. The more he

    thought, the more shocked he became, and the more he remained silent.

    The master of an Organization. What a rare honor, to be called the overlord of the Nortnds,

    destined to make his name known throughout the Royal Realm!

    Such a title, if bestowed upon vin, would be enough tomand the respect of many and

    protect Stormcast.

    vin had to admit that he was tempted, and his blood felt like it was on fire. He couldn''t help but

    admire the determination of the Commander and the Elder!

    This was equivalent to setting the future of Cobalt Strike with a Commander of boundless potential.

    It meant resolving the grudge between vin and Cobalt Strike. It also meant dealing with the

    threat posed by the Chained Spirit, avoiding any future alliance between vin and the Chained

    Spirit to seek revenge on Cobalt Strike.

    Such determination, such wisdom. And such a risk!

    Yet vin was more amazed at the magnanimity of the Commander and the Elder of Botanic

    Haven. They had not thought to monopolize the Kings'' eptance. They truly considered what was

    best for Cobalt Strike, not their own selfish desires!

    E had to look at the Commander and the Elder of Botanic Haven¡¯s decision with newfound

    respect. She waspelled to dere it brilliant and bold!

    Mari had never imagined her mentor would make such a decision. vin? Commander? How

    did theye up with that?

    The Elder of Botanic Haven continued, "You will first serve as a nominal Elder of Cobalt Strike. We

    will observe you for about a decade. After ten years, we will make an official announcement and

    proim throughout the Nortnds that you are to be the next Commander of Cobalt Strike."

    Their decision was indeed bold and risky, so they added a condition. A decade of trial meant a

    decade of observation. If vin lived up to their expectations within that time, they would announce

    to the Nortnds. If not, they would seek other methods.

    Ten years was also the period they had thoughtfully selected, predicting that vin would not reach

    the level of Archmage within that time. As long as vin was not an Archmage, they could still

    firmly control his fate, preventing any unforeseen events.

    vin did not rush to decide. This waspletely different from what he had anticipated, and while

    he admitted to being tempted, it was precisely because he was so tempted that he could not hastily

    agree. ¡°What about the Grand Elder? My revenge must be had. That is my bottom line. As long as

    the Grand Elder is there, he will never allow me to be Commander of Cobalt Strike.¡±

    ¡°That is not for you to worry about. We will handle the matter of the Grand Elder.¡±

    ¡°How will you handle it?¡±

    ¡°In our own way. Give us your answer first, and we will give you ours.¡± They were all truly

    considering what was best for Cobalt Strike, and it was this sense of justice that informed their

    surprising approach to dealing with vin. It was because of this same justice that they would not

    allow the ambitions of the Grand Elder to continue to swell.

    vin pondered for a long time. "Give me some time to think. Before I leave Cobalt Strike, I will give

    you my decision."

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Mari escorted vin down from the mountain''s peak, reminding him, "This is the most favorable

    decision my mentor and the Commander have made for you. You must seize it. To have the chance

    to be a Commander at sixteen is an honor none of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s have ever had since the

    founding of Cobalt Strike."

    "I''m going to say something out of turn. The terms your mentor and the Commander are offering are

    tempting, but they''re all just words, things promised for ten years from now. Who can say what will

    happen?"

    E''s eyes sparkled, and she clung to vin''s arm. "Ha, they haven''t fooled you, have they?"

    "I''m not a three-year-old child who can be bribed with sweets."

    "I''m liking you more and more, what should I do?"

    "Stop that, we''re still young." vin was clearly overwhelmed by her affectionate gesture.

    Mari rolled her eyes, must they do this in front of her? "At the very least, this shows a

    commitment from my mentor and the Commander. You may not understand them, but I do. If

    they''ve said this to you, then that''s likely what''s been decided. The Commander''s position is far off,

    but the terms they''re offering you now are quite generous¡ªprotecting you, guarding Stormcast, and

    providing you with various resources and conditions. What I mean is, my mentor and the

    Commander have shown their stance, and you should respond in kind."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. I''ll grasp what truly benefits me. Thank your mentor and the Commander

    for me. I didn''t expect this attitude from them, I''m... truly touched." vin was sincere. Before his

    arrival, he had envisioned countless scenarios where he might have topromise to protect

    Stormcast and its legacy if the Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder asked for something in

    return.

    But they hadn''t. They chose to exchange ''favor'' for ''cooperation'' and didn''t pry too much into the

    affairs of the Shadowbringer.

    "Think it over carefully," Mari said earnestly, hoping vin would ept the terms. After all, it

    was all an advantage and not a drawback. It was also the best way to deal with the Chained Spirit.

    If vin became the Commander of Cobalt Strike, he would certainly not harm it anymore; he

    would find a way to settle the grudge between the Chained Spirit and Cobalt Strike. This was

    probably one of the main reasons her mentor had offered these terms, as in his heart, resolving the

    conflict with the Chained Spirit was just as important as the Kings'' eptance. After all, the power

    represented by the Chained Spirit was too terrifying; otherwise, her mentor wouldn''t have given up

    the position of Commander to stand guard over Botanic Haven for twenty years.

    E said, "If you go to Bloodlore, my grandfather will offer you even better terms."

    vin chuckled, "Suddenly, I''m in such demand; it''s a bit overwhelming."

    E and Mari both gave him a withering look.

    "Lord vin, how goes it?" Grima and Godfred were waiting at the base of the mountain, and as

    soon as they saw vine down, they rushed over.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry," vin reassured them.

    Eughed, "They want vin to be the next Commander."

    "What?" Grima and Godfred''s voices lifted.

    "He hasn''t epted."

    "What?" Their voices lifted again.

    ...

    The 5th Arena was already packed to the rafters, with every perilous nook and cranny on the

    mountaintop filled with onlookers. Five Elders and over forty Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s were all in the Arena

    awaiting the start ofbat, a sight rarely seen.

    Roald and the others stood in silence on the battlefield, believing vin would surelye, but

    while they could wait, the Prot¨¦g¨¦s couldn''t, having arrived early, and now, with it nearing midday,

    where was he?

    "vin wouldn''t make us wait till evening, would he?"

    "Having four Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s waiting with bated breath, only vin could manage that."

    "Who says they''re waiting eagerly? Look at their faces, they haven''t shown impatience since

    morning. Heh, it¡¯s the first time seeing Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s wait for someone else."

    "I really can''t wait anymore. What kind of fortune has vin stumbled upon to rise so high? If only I

    could have that chance, fame, and beauty, I''d have whatever I want."

    "Semar and the others have been seething since the championship. Losing isn''t scary, but the fear

    is losing to someone you''ve looked down upon, and that person winning. vin embarrassed them;

    they want to take revenge."

    "The tales of vin''s feats in The sh of Eight Orders have been astonishing. Just how strong is

    thatd? Where has he gone, keeping us in suspense? Hurry up and show up."

    "Semar and the others are insisting on challenging vin. They must have some n. Today will be

    quite the spectacle."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Where is he? Where is he? Is he dead? If he doesn''t show up soon, I''m going to give him a piece

    of my mind!"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    "Pah, look at you, you''d only dare to mutter behind his back. If he were standing in front of you,

    would you dare to curse him? He''d smash your mouth in!"

    ...

    The Arena was noisy and restless. They were truly impatient, and some were nearlying to

    blows.

    Finally!!

    A resounding shout came from the entrance. "He''s here!! vin hase down from Botanic

    Haven. He''s heading for the Arena with E and Mari."

    The Arena erupted into chaos. vin had finally arrived!

    Roald and the others exchanged nces, wondering why vin had first gone to Botanic Haven.

    Was he worried about injury and had called Mari as a precaution?

    The elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s perked up, their patience wearing thin. If he didn''t show up soon, they couldn''t

    wait any longer. But inside, they grumbled with disapproval. Thed sure had a way of making

    things interesting. The whole Organization was on hold for him, yet he''d gone off to Botanic Haven

    to see Mari. Rumors had been swirling that vin''s rtionship with Mari was no ordinary

    affair. Was he off courting her? Or was he deliberately using this to vex Roald and his lot?

    Galos, standing amidst the crowd, was seething with jealousy. Many within the Organization

    secretly longed for Mari''s affection, and he was one of them. That damned vin, not only had

    he made a fool of Galos, but now he was wooing the woman of his dreams. There was no fairness

    in it!

    When vin arrived at the Arena with Mari and E in tow, the thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s were in

    awe. nked by two stunning beauties, with a pair of guards trailing behind, this was no longer the

    servant they knew.

    A true victor in life!

    Manyid eyes on E for the first time, and she was as breathtakingly beautiful as the legends

    suggested. Her crimson gaze made many wary, too intimidated to stare for long.

    Mari, upon arriving at the Arena, felt a twinge of regret. She hade to gauge the power of

    Icebound and to see if it could indeed restrain vin, but the atmosphere and the looks from the

    crowd clearly meant people had other ideas about her and vin. Yet, with her naturally aloof

    nature, she quickly dismissed it and apanied vin into the Arena with a indifferent demeanor.

    "Sorry for the wait. I had to take care of some business," vin dered as he strode into the

    combat circle.

    "As long as you''re here."

    "What''s the n for today''s bout?" vin asked, stretching his limbs, eager to experience the might

    of Icebound.

    "You are the Shadowlord''s Messenger. Your powers exceed ours, and we acknowledge that," Felis

    conceded with a nod to vin.

    "You tter me, Felis. There''s a fundamental gap between a Novice Mage and an Advanced Mage,

    and our Combat Magic is different. Only throughbat can we truly see who is stronger."

    Semar added, "We''re all curious about your strength and Combat Magic, and we wish to spar with

    you."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    vin thought to himself, just as expected. "Shall we all go at once, or one at a time?"

    "I''ll go first. The main purpose is to exchange skills. Let¡¯s not go too far." Semar said, unable to hide

    her eagerness.

    "We''ll follow," chimed in Admus and Felis, each keen to test their mettle.

    "What about Roald?"

    "I''m an Advanced Mage Stage II. I shall not partake." Roald locked eyes with vin, implying that

    he was out of vin''s league. He had widened the gap between them, and if Semar could suppress

    vin with Icebound, Roald wouldn''t need to concern himself with him anymore.

    "Come then, I ept the challenge," vin said, extending his hand in invitation to Semar. There

    would be no bargaining.

    Roald and the others shed looks of approval. Good! Thed had guts!

    "Semar, Admus, Felis, you will challenge vin in turn, in a martial exchange!"

    "Let the match begin!"

    The resonant announcement echoed throughout the vast Arena, reaching the ears of all present.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s cheered with excitement, indifferent to fairness. They were there to witness vin''s

    Combat Magic and the thrilling performances of both sides.

    Niks scoffed, "Shameless, taking turns to challenge. They dress it up as a friendly spar, but

    who''s to keep it just that?"

    Myke said coolly, "If they dare to make such a spectacle, they must be confident in their abilities.

    Let''s see how vin deals with it."

    Niks spoke up for vin, "He''s not getting a fair shake in the Organization because of jealousy!

    They can''t stand that a former servant has risen above them, let alone thrown a bit of dirt in their

    faces."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    As E, Roald, and the others retreated to the edge of the dueling tform, the gathered crowd of

    over two thousand Prot¨¦g¨¦s fell into a hush. Anticipation and tension hung in the air as all eyes

    were on Semar and vin.

    Semar, a Grand Elder¡¯s Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦, and a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, was second only to the legendary

    Celesse among all the female Prot¨¦g¨¦es in the entire Organization. Her influence weighed heavily

    in the hearts of the new generation of Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and her reclusive nature,bined

    with her rare public appearances, only added to her mystique. Subconsciously, many favored

    Semar, her longstanding influence deeply rooted in their minds.

    The five Cobalt Strike Elders were not openly present, but they watched the proceedings with silent

    intensity. Unlike the chaotic discussions among the Prot¨¦g¨¦s, all Organization Elders focused on

    one thing ¨C the Shadowlord''s Wrath, the Shadowbringer! This was the powerfulbat magic

    vin used to bnce the Earthbound Spirits, defeat Cedrick, and cause a sensation at the

    championship. However, no simr magic had ever been seen from Cobalt Strike. Where had

    vin acquired it from? And what was its true power?

    This was why they hade today, to witness it firsthand.

    "vin, show me your full strength! This may be a spar, but it¡¯s no child¡¯s y," Semar dered, her

    battle spirit zing, her eyes shining with a fierce light.

    At that moment, Semar was no longer the understated figure she was known to be but rather a

    drawn sword, her aura overpowering.

    vin raised his right hand, his fingers slowly rotating, tendrils of dark mist swirling around them.

    "There''s no need forplexity. You wanted to face my Shadowbringer, didn¡¯t you? Let''s begin!"

    Semar''s gaze sharpened. She had suspected as much! Niks must have told vin about

    Icebound. She nced at Roald and the others nearby, who nodded slowly. Their main objective for

    the day was to test the power of his Shadowbringer, so they could prepare and not be taken by

    surprise.

    As vin''s right hand slowly clenched, his knuckles turned white, and veins stood out on his arm.

    The dark mist surged and spun rapidly around his hand. A chilling aura spread silently over the

    dueling tform, wafting through the vast Arena, drifting past everyone and sending shivers down

    their spines. The Arena, already quiet, seemed to grow even more silent. Those of lesser strength

    thought they heard faint whispers at the edge of hearing, sending involuntary shudders through

    them.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "My de is formless. It bears a grudge, but it is not simple. Are you truly ready, Semar?" vin''s

    hand tightened, the dark mist bing more turbulent, spinning into a small vortex in his palm. The

    coldness of the air grew more pronounced, even the distant Elders felt it.

    The Arena fell silent. All eyes were drawn to the tiny vortex, and faces were etched with concern

    and concentration. Unintentionally, everyone gazed at it, transfixed.

    The entire crowd did the same!

    Semar''s brows furrowed. She had witnessed its power at the championship, but today was the first

    time she faced it directly. The small ck vortex gave her an ominous feeling, drawing her gaze as

    if eyes were slowly opening within it, locking onto her from hundreds of meters away. The longer

    she stared, the colder she felt, as if those eyes...

    "Semar!" Roald suddenly cried out.

    She snapped to attention, biting her tongue to regain rity. The oppressive cold had already

    invaded her body. Without hesitation, she gathered her thoughts and began to recite Icebound. Her

    lips moved silently, her eyes clear.

    The mumbled incantations took shape, powered by her spirit, forming tangible characters that

    floated from her skin, weaving around her. These ancient characters, indecipherable andplex,

    glowed with the soft light of polished ivory, beautiful and growing in number to form a hazy outline

    around her.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    A woman was formed of interwoven characters, head bowed, arms wrapped around herself,

    exuding an ancient and holy aura. She acted as a barrier, protecting Semar.

    A cool breath spread through the Arena. A melodious chant filled the ears of all present,

    unconsciously dispelling the murderous intent brought by the appearance of the Shadowbringer.

    E and the others were shocked, surprised by the mysterious woman''s apparition. They felt a

    sense of holiness and sanctity emanating from it, along with the vast, tranquil expanse of a silent

    ocean.

    Was this the spell extracted from those ancient, broken magical treasures? Truly, a magical treasure

    that had survived millennia could unleash such power!

    vin watched the holy figure as if seeing a white mist, pure and soul-cleansing, like glimpsing a

    divine garden untouched by the world''s filth, quieting minds and spirits. But in his palm, the dark

    mist spun faster, and the Shadowbringer took shape in the depths of the vortex, its killing intent

    surging in an instant.

    Semar, immersed in her spell, looked up the moment theplete figure of the woman formed. Her

    eyes zed, blood spurted from her mouth, which she directed to the brow of the woman''s image.

    The figure expanded rapidly, towering five meters high, enveloping Semar in the aura of a holy

    spirit.

    "Shadowbringer, to battle!"

    No more words were needed. The Shadowlord struck!

    ng! The pitch-ck Shadowbringer burst forth, leaving his palm to strike through the air.

    A wailing filled the world, ancient and distant, like an illusion, yet echoing like reality. Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    instinctively looked up, searching for the source of the sudden sound.

    "Icebound, barrier against all illusions. vin, your lethal move shall..." Semar bellowed, charging

    head-on toward vin. The holy effigy stood firm around her, like a mystical armor protecting her

    soul. She brandished her sword, its energy soaring to the heavens, stirring the entire arena,

    showcasing the full might of an Advanced Mage. With the absolute protection of Icebound, she

    could focus solely on the battle with vin.

    But then...

    Thwack!!

    Shadowbringer descended in an instant, piercing through the effigy and striking Semar between the

    brows.

    Semar, in mid-charge, was struck as if by lightning, her pupils dting dramatically. The thudding of

    her heart echoed violently in her mind. She was sent flying backward as if hammered by a great

    force.

    The crowd gasped in shock, their mouths agape in unison.

    The five hidden Elders instinctively stepped forward.

    "Impossible!" Roald, Felis, and Admus eximed in disbelief, their expressions changing drastically.

    Semar flew backward, her eyes trembling, her consciousness fading, as if she plunged into endless

    darkness or was overwhelmed by a sky full of Chained Spirits. At that moment, the mystical effigy''s

    enchantments shattered, transforming into hundreds of runes that crashed into her body,

    disintegrating¡ªor did they? Instead, they cleansed her of malice, forcefully pulling Semar back from

    the abyss of darkness.

    Semar''s awareness snapped back to rity, her flight through the air abruptly redirected.

    But before she could regain control, vin closed in for the kill, flipping through the air like a meteor

    toward the tumbling Semar. With precision and brute force, he crashed down. His raised right arm

    surged with the energy of Shockwave Cobra, the snake''s eyes, fangs, and tongue lifelike,

    resembling a real beast of lightning. As vin descended, the Shockwave Cobra let out a

    deafening hiss that echoed throughout the arena.

    Semar''s heart clenched ruthlessly, and the next moment, vin brushed past her, the raised

    Shockwave Cobra mmed violently into her abdomen.

    Crack!! Boom!!

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The Shockwave Cobra shattered the energy shield, and lightning exploded in full force. The blinding

    shes danced in the wide-eyed gaze of the onlookers.

    "Ah!" Semar''s agonized scream pierced through the Arena as vin''s heavy punch, apanied

    by the thunderous force, drove her down onto the fighting stage.

    Lightning scattered wildly, shreds of clothing flew, and even more rming was the sight of crimson

    blood!

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    The arena fell into a hush, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop, as two thousand spectators held

    their breath in anticipation. The sh between the twobatants had escted from a tense

    standoff to a ferocious collision in what felt like only an instant, yet also seemed to stretch on for an

    eternity. However, any trace of illusion was shattered by vin''s brutal onught.

    Semar mmed hard onto the stone floor of the dueling tform. Her body felt as if it had been

    cleaved in half at the waist. A violent turmoil erupted in her chest and belly, and with a retching

    gasp, a spurt of blood burst forth as her delicate frame bent unnaturally.

    vin, swift as lightning, didn''t wait for her to fully hit the ground before his hand shot out and

    clenched her throat, hoisting her into the air with unyielding force. A dense, dark miasma invaded

    her mind, the murderous intent of the Shadowbringer!

    Semar''s screams ceased abruptly, her pupils dted, mouth agape, and body rigid. The sacred

    runes coursing through her were shattered and dispersed, and after a moment that seemed like an

    eternity, Semar''s consciousness spiraled into darkness. Her battered body was limp and lifeless in

    vin''s formidable grip, held high for all to see.

    The scene froze there as if captured in a painting. Silence persisted throughout the arena, a mix of

    terror, astonishment, confusion, and disbelief. Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s gasped, their bodies tingling as if

    struck by lightning.

    vin held Semar aloft, his brow furrowed in slight concentration, trying to recall the recent events.

    Was Semar regaining consciousness? At that moment, when all the runes had retracted into her

    body, it seemed her mind had cleared. Had the runes forcibly purged the killing intent? The

    Icebound had indeed shown its power.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Yet, the Shadowbringer had not disappointed vin, piercing through the Icebound and grievously

    wounding Semar. He never expected the Shadowbringer to be invincible, but this level of might was

    monstrous enough.

    The five Elders exchanged nces, seeing the gravity of the situation in each other''s eyes. The

    Shadowbringer was truly terrifying, virtually unbeatable. Even a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ like Semar had

    been dispatched in an instant. What chance did the others stand?

    Niks and hispanions were also stunned. They had thought that both vin and Semar,

    having ascended to Advanced Mage status, wouldn''t have such a vast gap between them. But this

    was beyond even the disparity at the Novice Mage level.

    E''sughter was bright and clear. The Shadowbringer had not let her down, breaking through the

    Icebound without resistance. Semar had been arrogant, matching vin''s strongest move right

    from the start, clearly inviting defeat. Even E wouldn''t dare to challenge vin head-on.

    The atmosphere in the arena shifted rapidly to excitement as exmations and shouts filled the air.

    The crowd was deeply shocked.

    A one-hit defeat? This was aplete execution! Semar, the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, an idol to many, had

    been vanquished in a sh by vin!

    They had sensed that vin had changed, but not to this monstrous extent.

    vin set Semar gently back onto the dueling tform. Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s rushed forward in a frenzy

    to carry her off for immediate medical attention.

    vin''s expression was calm, neither sad nor joyful, as he dispersed his Shockwave Cobra spell

    and issued a challenge to Felis and Admus. "Who''s next?"

    The faces of Admus and Felis turned sour as if they had swallowed bitter flies. They had schemed

    for this day to be their moment of glory, to step on the reputation of vin, the Shadowlord''s

    Messenger, and ascend to the pinnacle of the Organization. However, the reality was far from what

    they had envisioned.

    Semar''s Icebound crumpled like paper, and they knew they stood no chance against the

    Shadowbringer. If they went up, they would be struck down, one after the other, a humiliating

    prospect.

    How could this be? It wasn''t supposed to happen this way!

    The Icebound, gleaned from the wisdom of an ancient magical treasure, should have withstood

    vin''s killing intent. This was a hard pill to swallow!

    They had hoped to crush vin, not to further his legend.

    "What do we do, Roald?" the two asked, unable to maintain theirposure.

    Roald¡¯s face was taut with tension. What could they do? He also wished to know. For the first time

    in his life, he felt like he had set a trap for himself.

    "Who will challenge?" vin called out again.

    "Come on, continue! Why has it ended before it even began?" someone in the crowd shouted, only

    to be silenced by stern res from other Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Roald spoke in a grave tone, "Felis, you go. Speak inly with vin. Acknowledge the might of his

    Shadowbringer and propose an exchange of insights in other forms of Combat Magic. As long as

    vin refrains from using Shadowbringer, you have a chance to win."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    "Is that your n?" Felis replied, his expression unimpressed. He was a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, proud and

    dignified, and could not bring himself to utter such words. vin''s strongest asset was the

    Shadowbringer. To ask him not to use it seemed unreasonable. If vin countered with, "I

    acknowledge your strongest Combat Magic, so don''t use it. Let''s just brawl with physical prowess,"

    how would Felis respond?

    "What other choice do we have? Both of you go together."

    Felis and Admus liked this idea even less. To face vin together? A victory would bring no honor,

    and a defeat would be utterly disgraceful!

    Suddenly, Admus said, "Roald, you go. Only you can suppress vin now."

    Felis immediately agreed, "Yes! The Icebound can''t bepletely ineffective. With your higher

    stage as an Advanced Mage, maybe you can withstand the Shadowbringer."

    Roald hesitated, knowing that as an Advanced Mage, being a full stage above meant absolute

    domination. If he entered the fray, wouldn''t that be seen as bullying? A resounding victory might be

    eptable, but what if it was a narrow and ugly win? That would be no better than a defeat.

    "Roald, are you scared?" taunted Admus and Felis. They had no intention of entering the fray

    themselves, leaving Roald no choice but to step up or face utter embarrassment today.

    Roald clenched his fists, feeling the surge of battle spirit within him. The golden sword on his back

    let out a piercing hum as the sword''s energy grew more intense. The de, attuned to its master''s

    will, was eager for battle.

    As they hesitated, the Prot¨¦g¨¦s below grew restless.

    "Get on with it! Whose turn is it?"

    "Felis, we believe in you, go for it!"

    "Admus, let vin witness the vastness of your Endless Illusion Sea!"

    "Surely he''s not frozen with fear, is he?"

    The jeers from the Prot¨¦g¨¦s below grew louder; they had been momentarily subdued but were far

    from satisfied. They were eager to see more of vin''s Shadowbringer and witness a more thrilling

    duel.

    vin''s gaze lifted from Felis and the others to settle on Roald. "Roald, would you be interested in a

    match with me?"

    "vin is challenging Roald?"

    "Roald is now at Stage II, right?"

    "There''s a vast gap between each Stage of an Advanced Mage. vin is bold indeed, challenging

    beyond his rank."

    "Roald, ept the challenge!"

    The crowd of Prot¨¦g¨¦s below became rowdier, today''s contest proving more exhrating than

    anticipated.

    More and more eyes turned to Roald, especially those of the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who were keen to see

    if vin possessed the prowess to challenge beyond his rank as an Advanced Mage. Anyone else

    might have been scoffed at and taken for a jest, but vin''s recent disy had shocked them, and

    perhaps... he could indeed work a miracle.

    "Roald, if you please?" vin spread his hands, and tendrils of dark mist swirled around them. The

    invisible aura of death once again filled the arena. His eyes were sharp, fixed on Roald, as a vast

    battle intent surged through him, burning like fire. His fists tightened, then suddenly released, each

    hand birthing a denser cloud of ck mist, spinning violently in his palms.

    Two wisps of ck mist, two small whirlwinds, each harboring a Shadowbringer.

    "Two Shadowbringers?" Admus and Felis wore grim expressions. How could theypete with

    that?

    Roald stared coldly at vin, trying not to let his gaze be drawn to the twin whirlwinds, but it was as

    if they were two silent ck holes, exuding a chilling allure, threatening to drag one''s soul into their

    icy embrace.

    "Roald, will you ept the challenge?" vin, wielding the twin Shadowbringers, was already

    confronting Roald.

    "Roald! Roald!" Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s began to chant in unison, their calls growing louder. Even the

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s who were close to Roald joined in the shouting.

    The golden sword behind Roald trembled fiercely, radiating a brilliant golden light. His hands

    gripped tighter, veins bulging along his arms.

    Should he ept the challenge?

    He truly wanted to teach vin a harsh lesson.

    But...

    Semar''s crushing defeat made him hesitant. If Semar could have held out longer, it would have

    meant vin''s strength was within expected limits. But now, just how strong was vin? Gazing at

    the twin des, a chill began to creep into Roald''s heart.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Roald''s eyes suddenly sharpened, his resolve returning. No, how could he possibly be afraid?

    "Roald! Will you ept the challenge? You invited me to the Arena. Is this how you wee your

    guests?" vin saw the hesitation in Roald''s eyes,cking the sharpness and pride of before.

    "I bet Roald is too scared to ept the challenge," Emented with amusement, finding the

    standoff more interesting than the actual fight.

    "Why?"

    "He fears defeat!"

    Some of the older Prot¨¦g¨¦s began to murmur among themselves. "Roald is hesitating. Hesitate for

    too long, and fear takes hold."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    "Roald, what are you waiting for?" Felis asked, puzzled and anxious. They had to win a bout today,

    no matter the means.

    "vin is not invincible, and he certainly can''t challenge beyond his rank in the Advanced Mage

    tier," Admus also urged. If Roald didn''t step into the fray, they would have to.

    Roald''s face was stern, and his presencemanding, but the golden sword at his back slowly

    became tranquil.

    "Roald, you¡­" Felis and Admus sensed something amiss.

    "This is not like when we were Novice Mages. We are Advanced Mages now. I am one stage above

    you, and it''s not fitting for us to spar. Once you ascend to Stage II, I shall ept your challenge,"

    Roald said calmly, voicing words he himself resented. He couldn''t afford to lose! He had just

    advanced to Stage II, and his mastery was not yet stable.

    The crowd erupted into murmurs. Was that a refusal?

    Not only were the Prot¨¦g¨¦s below the stage surprised, but the Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s also raised their

    eyebrows in unison.

    Roald, with the strength of a Stage II Advanced Mage, refused vin''s challenge. Was it really just

    a feeling of impropriety. Everyone had their own judgment.

    The five Elders had already left. The moment Roald dered his refusal, they knew there was no

    need to stay. It was a tacit concession!

    Thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s looked at each other in dismay. Was this the Goldgrace Roald they knew?

    "Roald, won''t you reconsider?" vin''s gaze was piercing as he continued to stare at Roald.

    "When you reach Stage II, there will be a battle between us."

    "I ask you again, will you fight or not?" vin''s voice suddenly rose, resonating through the arena.

    His body was erupting with fierce lightning, bright and blinding, nearly enveloping him in a disy of

    overwhelming might. His hands were clenched, and a ck vortex howled as it spun. The

    Shadowbringer seemed almost uncontroble.

    At that moment, vin''s will to fight was immense. His lightning and killing intent swept across the

    arena, subduing many.

    Roald frowned deeply, showing a hint of hesitation.

    Then vin suddenly dispersed the lightning and grasped his hands firmly, reining in the

    Shadowbringer. He strode away from the Arena. Was Roald far from what vin had expected, not

    worth the challenge anymore?

    Roald almost shouted out, epting the challenge, but in the end, he couldn''t open his mouth.

    The 5th Arena fell into an eerie silence. Was it over, just like that? After two days of tumult, was this

    how it was going to end?!

    They had expected an oue where vin was either soundly defeated or narrowly victorious.

    And now?

    The challenge match initiated by Roald and the other four Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s had inadvertently made

    a hero of vin.

    "I feel like the Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s have suddenly weakened."

    "It''s not that they''ve weakened. It''s that vin''s Shadowbringer is too terrifying."

    "Without the Shadowbringer, Semar and the others could probably contend with vin."

    "No wonder he swept through The sh of Eight Orders, vin''s Shadowbringer is indeed

    fearsome."

    "I heard vin''s Sword Skill is not bad. Too bad we didn''t get a chance to see it."

    Sparse discussions began among the crowd, but most were still in shock, struggling to ept what

    happened.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Well, now vin has be the strongest of the new generation in Cobalt Strike," Niks

    muttered. Who in Cobalt Strike would dare challenge vin now? Weren''t you all curious about

    how vin could rece Roald and enter the top five of the Eight Orders? This should be quite

    clear now.

    But in Niks'' judgment, vin shouldn''t be strong to this extent, should he?

    Myke whispered, "Between vin and Celesse, who is stronger?"

    "Their rtionship is special. There''s no need to draw a clear line between who''s stronger or

    weaker."

    Roald, Admus, and Felis all stood in the arena in silence, their minds a whirl ofplexity. ¡°Have

    we suddenly weakened? Why don''t we even have the courage to challenge vin?¡±

    After vin left, the result of the bout spread quickly throughout Cobalt Strike.

    Semar''s crushing defeat, the silence of Admus and Felis, and Roald''s refusal, had all shaken the

    entire Organization of Prot¨¦g¨¦s, as well as the Elders everywhere. Although Roald''s supporters

    strenuously argued that Roald simply did not want to bully vin with his rank, clear-sighted people

    could guess Roald''s state of mind at the time; he couldn''t afford to lose!

    Just as Niks said, who would dare to be dissatisfied now? It was time for the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt

    Strike to start epting reality, for vin had indeed grown stronger.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    "Lord vin, are you invincible in your rank now?" Godfred was extremely proud, as if the victory

    was his own.

    "A face-to-face confrontation on the dueling stage is different from actualbat. The

    Shadowbringer cannot always be effective. The world is vast. Beyond Cobalt Strike lies the

    Nortnds, beyond the Nortnds lies the Royal Realm, beyond the Royal Realm lies the

    Kingdoms, beyond the Kingdoms lies the Sacred Territory, and beyond that, an even broader world.

    I have only taken a small step." vin was not so proud as to be inted by his victory over Semar

    and the others, even though the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike were shocked.

    "Lord vin, has Icebound truly had no effect?" Grima asked quietly, lowering his voice.

    "It has had an effect. It couldn''t stop it, but it could dispel it."

    "We''ll have to be more cautious in the future." Grima nodded. Of course! Semar and the others

    must have tested their confidence in challenging, but still underestimated the vin''s

    Shadowbringer.

    E trod lightly up the stairs. "Cobalt Strike no longer offers you a challenge. Try your hand at

    Bloodlore. Each of the eight great Organizations has its own ir, and there''s bound to be one that

    suits you. Frankly, Cobalt Strike''s Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦ isn''t as strong as I had imagined, not nearly as

    impressive as Mari and Cedrick."

    "They carry too much honor, unable to bear the weight of defeat. If it really came to a battle,

    whether I could beat Roald is anybody''s guess."

    Suddenly, E looped her arm through vin''s. "Give it to me straight. Will you truly be a

    Commander?"

    "Who can say what the future holds?"

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Tell me if you''re willing. If you be a Commander, our fates will part. Make a choice, pick me or

    the title of Commander."

    Carlys couldn''t stand it any longer and huffed. "Let go! Embrace your own dreams."

    E teased her, "Why don''t you join in, little one? There''s still an arm free, all yours."

    Carlys clung tightly and red defiantly at E.

    vin awkwardly withdrew his hand. "Carlys, why don''t you show E around? Let her admire the

    sights of Cobalt Strike."

    "Where will you be off to?"

    "To the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls to acquire a set of Combat Magic."

    "You need more Combat Magic? Isn''t what you have enough for your training?" E wondered,

    what sort of Combat Magic within Cobalt Strike could pique vin''s interest.

    "A very special set of Combat Magic, the Gigas Grasp."

    After leaving the Arena, vin headed straight for the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls.,With his status

    as a Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, he could easily ess the ce and take any suitable Combat Magic.

    The guardian Elder greeted him with a nod and a smile, seemingly aware of his purpose. "The

    Master Combat Magic is on the top floor. Take this key."

    "Thank you, Elder." vin epted the key.

    Today, the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls wasn''t crowded. Most Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s had gone to watch the

    martial disy and hadn''t yet returned.

    The top floor was the vault where the Master Combat Magic was kept, guarded by two solemn

    middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s and a heavy iron door.

    The key didn''t even need to be inserted. It floated up on its own, glowing brightly, and fused with the

    iron door. The glow quickly spread across every intricate design of the door, shining so brilliantly

    that it was difficult to keep one''s eyes open. A series of nking sounds came from within, as

    multiple heavy locks disengaged in session.

    "Please," the two middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s said expressionlessly, their demeanor serious.

    vin pushed open the iron door and entered the top level. It was like stepping into a different

    realm, as if he had walked into a river of stars, with dazzling lights and shadows creating a surreal

    spectacle.

    Thousands of magical ores floated freely in the air, twinkling like stars. The floor was a hundred

    meters wide, with a starburst array surrounded by sixteen stone pirs that seemed one with the

    array, all pulsating with surging magic.

    vin stepped into the starburst array, astonished by the environment that far exceeded his

    expectations.

    More than a dozen Master Combat Magic books were enveloped in glowing light, hovering mid-air.

    They seemed to possess a faint sentience, gathering in areas dense with magical ores, drawing

    magic from within.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    vin swiftly found the long-sought Combat Magic he''d been yearning for¡ªGigas Grasp!

    A few pages of parchment was light to the eye, yet when held, they weighed as if made of lead, the

    sensation of heaviness seeping into his very being.

    "May I train here?" vin inquired, opening the door to address the two middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s

    outside. Originally, he had nned merely to retrieve Gigas Grasp and depart, but the top chamber

    of the tower offered such a unique atmosphere that he decided to train there instead, certain to

    achieve greater results with half the effort.

    "An Advanced Mage practicing Master Combat Magic at the outset may encounter danger. Hence,

    the top chamber is specially prepared for you. The wards and magical ores here function to regte

    the magic of the space, reducing the likelihood of your inner magic running amok. You are wee

    to train here as long as you wish. We will stand guard outside. Should any mishaps ur, alert us

    immediately."

    The two middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s were stern yet amicable.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Much obliged," vin said, securing himself within the room to delve into Gigas Grasp.

    The opening section of Gigas Grasp discussed the nature of bodily strength.

    Ordinarily, strength in the body was unleashed through the burst of muscle power¡ªthe stronger the

    muscles, the more formidable the strength. A Mage practicing physical Combat Magic channeled

    magic to bolster that power, drawing strength from every muscle, and converging it where needed

    for explosive force.

    But flesh and bone have their limits, and with greater poweres a greater toll¡ªthe more dreadful

    the strain on the body.

    This was why many Mages who recklessly trained in Goliath Force faced peril. It required excessive

    exertion, and if the constitution could not bear it, it could lead to torn flesh and shattered bones,

    even risking mortal peril.

    Gigas Grasp was more refined than Goliath Force; it was not merely training the body and muscles

    but seeking Inner Strength!

    "Strength is founded on technique, and technique is the focused application of strength."

    Gigas Grasp aimed to cultivate Inner Strength, forming a Vigor within akin to magic.

    Once mastered, Vigor became the wellspring of power, significantly easing the burden on the

    physique.

    Inner Strength manifested in three forms: Shell! Armor! Core! These were also the three aspects of

    Gigas Grasp.

    The initial phase, Shell. One must forge Inner Strength and blend its Vigor throughout one''s

    muscles, flowing like a gentle stream and, through relentless refinement, achieve unity and bnce

    of mind, breath, and might. The more robust the Shell, the more formidable the unleashed power!

    The second aspect is Armor. Upon the transcendence of Shell, Vigor envelops every muscle and

    bone like a surging river, vast in quantity, terrifying in potency.

    And with Core, Inner Strength Vigor coexists with magic, as boundless as the ocean.

    vin was astounded the further he read; this was akin to forging a third form of power within

    oneself.

    The first is blood, sustaining life; the second is magic, driving Combat Magic; the third is Vigor,

    igniting power!

    Gigas Grasp, when wielded, employed Vigor, not magic. This meant that should vin deplete his

    magic in battle, he could directly harness Vigor to continue the fight.

    After much study, vin confirmed it¡ªthis was indeed the case!

    "This will forge me into a war machine."

    vin was exceedingly pleased; Gigas Grasp was indeed formidable, yet its demanding training

    requirements meant few had the chance to attempt it.

    Although it could significantly mitigate the physical toll of unleashing power, it did not eliminate it

    entirely. Without an extraordinary constitution, one could not master Gigas Grasp or unleash its true

    might.

    "A perfect match for my golden bloodline!"

    vin had absolute confidence in his constitution, allowing him to train in Gigas Grasp without

    worry.

    "The firstyer, Shell!"

    "Do not disappoint me." vin cast aside all distractions and began training with focused tranquility.

    Gigas Grasp was not a method of training that sought explosive increases like Goliath Force, but at

    its pinnacle, a casual punch could far surpass the so-called fivefold power of Goliath Force.

    vin eagerly anticipated this, rapidly immersing himself in the training, day and night blending into

    one. His vigorous spirit allowed him to train without rest.

    One day... two days...

    While the Prot¨¦g¨¦s outside enthusiastically discussed vin''sbat feats, he paid them no heed.

    He was wholly devoted to mastering Gigas Grasp, growing more excited as he delved deeper, his

    burgeoning power freely flowing upon the starlight array.

    As he predicted, his golden bloodline transformed his constitution, making the training of Gigas

    Grasp doubly effective. Strands of Inner Strength formed within him, first coursing through his arms.

    A full-force punch could now unleash a terrifying power of several thousand pounds,pressing

    the air with a whistling roar.

    Three days... five days...

    Inner Strength multiplied, spreading throughout his body.

    vin felt as if his very being wished to ignite, the power burning within his muscles. With full might,

    a punch now soared to eight thousand pounds!

    To his surprise, training in Gigas Grasp also indirectly stimted the integration of his golden blood

    with his body. The two catalyzed and buoyed each other!

    Eight dayster, vin broke through his limits, ascending to Advanced Mage Stage II!

    ...

    In a secluded glen within Cloudveil Woods.

    The Grand Elder patiently awaited. After three days, two teams finally arrived!

    One was from the Nortnds'' most fearsome band of assassins, Amber Valley. The other, from the

    domain of Lord Viperbane!

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    In the heart of Amber Valley, the chieftain of the vale, a gaunt old man known for his cunning and

    might, gathered his top three master assassins along with a hundred elite killers. Their presence

    was a silent storm brewing that could not afford the slightest hint of discovery, not even the whisper

    of a spider''s web or the trace of a horse''s hoof.

    Lord Viperbane graced the asion with his formidable presence, bringing with him his five trusted

    warlords, including Neasilis, and a hundred of the finest warriors from his royal guard.

    The significance of this assembly was monumental yet carried out with utmost discretion, for they

    had to remain unseen by all.

    Their teams dispersed into the dense woods, vigntly monitoring the surroundings with keen

    alertness, ready for any sign of disturbance.

    "Greetings, Grand Elder," said the chieftain of Amber Valley, his sacred aura retracted to resemble

    nothing more than an ordinary elder. But throughout the Nortnds, none could deny his lethal

    reputation, matched only by the Bloodlore Commander. Bing the target of an Archmage''s

    assassin was a fate no one wished to meet.

    Lord Viperbane, his own aura concealed, stood tall and imposing in his ornate robes, his chiseled

    features unable to hide his regal authority. "Grand Elder, shall we reaffirm our pact?" He had made

    a covenant with an Elder sent by the Grand Elder, but before the nmenced, he wished to

    hear the affirmation from the Grand Elder''s own lips.

    The Grand Elder, with his refined and schrly demeanor, smiled calmly and responded casually to

    both the chieftain of Amber Valley and Lord Viperbane, "As I have agreed, I shall not renege. Once I

    have Cobalt Strike under my control and secure the Commander''s seat, I will publicly ally with you,

    Lord Viperbane. We shall advance or retreat together, sharing in both glory and disgrace!"

    "And let us not forget our role in Amber Valley," the chieftain of the vale interjected with a dry

    chuckle.

    "Only through the alliance of our three factions can we shatter the millennial order of the

    Nortnds." the Grand Elder nodded. His desire for cooperation extended beyond the present into

    the future.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "A written agreement for our first coboration is necessary. I drafted one myself beforeing;

    would you both care to review it?" Lord Viperbane, in approaching Cobalt Strike, was taking a

    colossal risk. The Eight Orders of the Nortnds were united in their enmity, and should he fail and

    the news broke, it would be tantamount to dering war against the Eight Orders. Before the other

    four kings could even react, the wrath of the Eight Orders could tear Lord Viperbane to shreds.

    A ruler of the Nortnds for many years, Lord Viperbane, was no foolhardy man, nor would he

    blindly trust a request from the Grand Elder without solid assurance. Could it be a trap? ,He must

    have a written agreement! A document that would ensure his safe exit.

    "Gentlemen, please peruse this," offered Neasilis, presenting a golden scroll of parchment, casting

    an additional nce at the Grand Elder. He had underestimated the old fox''s ruthlessness; to plot

    against the Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder was bold indeed. Neasilis wondered what

    could have provoked the Grand Elder to make such a drastic decision, for even the slightest mishap

    could spell doom for him.

    The golden scroll meticulously listed sixteen provisions, including details of the tripartite

    cooperation, ns for future development, and procedures for handling unexpected situations.

    After scrutinizing the document, the chieftain of Amber Valley found no objections. He valued this

    alliance highly; a royal house, an organization, and a guild of assassins together could surely upend

    the millennial order of the Nortnds and break the dominance of the Eight Orders and the Five

    Lords. If yed correctly, Amber Valley''s position in the Nortnds would rise significantly once

    their ns came to fruition.

    The Grand Elder examined the document and discovered a subtle secret within ¨C the future alliance

    would be led by Lord Viperbane, with Cobalt Strike and Amber Valley in support, implicitly defining

    the ranks within the trio.

    Pretending not to notice, the Grand Elder bit his finger and signed in blood. Agreements were one

    thing, but once he acquired the Commander''s prized treasure, his power would surge, surpassing

    Lord Viperbane and everyone else in the Nortnds. Then, who led and who followed would no

    longer be dictated by mere parchment.

    Seeing the others sign with ease, a rare smile crossed the normally stern face of Lord Viperbane as

    a surge of boldness filled his chest. The ancient order of the Nortnds would be shattered by his

    hand!

    "Any other concerns?" Lord Viperbane asked.

    "Just one," he continued. "Within Cobalt Strike, the only threats are Commander Kashann and the

    Botanic Haven Elder?"

    "On my honor, I assure you!" the Grand Elder dered.

    Lord Viperbane nced at Neasilis, who nodded in agreement. Once those two were dealt with,

    there would be no one else of concern.

    The Grand Elder''s expression grew serious. "Let us depart! Conceal your presence and leave no

    trace. Once we are near Cobalt Strike, follow mymands. We shall take control with minimal

    cost and the slightest of whispers."

    And so, the trio of powers set forth to change the destiny of the Nortnds, each with their own

    secret ambitions and the unspoken knowledge that the oue of this alliance would determine the

    new rulers of their world.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    The day after vin''s breakthrough, he was meditating and refining, savoring the wondrous

    transformation that came with his newfound realm. Suddenly, a flicker at his brow signaled a

    presence in the room. Opening his eyes, he saw her. ¡°Celesse?¡±

    Amidst the hazy glow stood a striking maiden. It was a scene of ethereal beauty, her form and the

    environment so enchanting that it took one¡¯s breath away.

    ¡°Advanced Mage Stage II. I recall it¡¯s only been a few months since I left, or has it been years?¡±

    Celesse¡¯s gentleughter echoed as she stepped into the Starlight Dais, her gown flowing elegantly,

    and her stature tall and slender. She radiated a beauty that was both innocent and dazzling.

    "Six months to the day," vin replied, rising with surprise and delight. It was indeed Celesse.

    "When did you return?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Just today. I heard you were at the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls and came to see you." Though

    Celesse was a Prot¨¦g¨¦ nurtured by the Organization, she possessed an innate nobility and grace.

    Usually distant and proud, her frosty demeanor kept others at bay, exerting an overwhelming

    presence, yet she revealed her ethereal beauty and a tender smile only in vin''spany.

    "Finished so soon? I thought you''d traverse the Nortnds and undergo trials for three to five

    years."

    "A secret order from the Commander summoned my mentor back. There must be something

    special afoot."

    Had the Commander called them back? vin found it odd but didn''t dwell on it. "How long will you

    stay?"

    "That depends. My mentor has gone to see the Commander."

    "Have you reached Advanced Mage Stage III?" vin realized he could no longer gauge Celesse''s

    strength.

    "I achieved the breakthrough just before returning, but it''s not yet stable. Tell me about you. I only

    heard about your exploits upon my return." Celesse had been in arduous training within some

    Sacred Territory, almost cut off from the world, only catching wind of vin''s deeds on her journey

    back. She had imagined he would stay safely within Cobalt Strike, but instead, he had caused quite

    a stir. In just half a year, his name had resounded throughout the Nortnds.

    Him returning to the Organization sparked even greater buzz. vin had recently vanquished

    Semar and subdued Roald and other Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦s, and his fame skyrocketed, bing the

    talk of the Organization.

    Celesse had always believed in vin''s bright future, yet she never expected it to arrive so swiftly

    and intensely.

    "Come, sit and chat," vin said, crossing his legs and settling down; his mood lifted.

    Celesse joined him on the Starlight Dais, scrutinizing him for a moment, "You seem different

    somehow."

    "Different how? I still look..."

    "I can''t quite put my finger on it." vin touched his face, recalling his sister and Mari mentioning

    a change. Had he changed? He hadn''t noticed.

    "Where did you get your Shadowbringer?" Celesse was pleased with vin''s growth but worried he

    might have dabbled in some forbidden Combat Magic.

    "From the old man."

    The old man? Realization dawned on Celesse, yet a question lingered in her mind. Just who was

    this elder? He was known for the Grand Arcanum of the de and now the Shadowbringer.

    vin recounted the events of the past six months candidly, sparing no details. There was nothing

    he needed to hide from Celesse.

    From coborating with the Mollen family to the martial tea gatherings, from the failed plot against

    Marak to the return to Cobalt Strike. From the rescue at Azure Mountain to the confrontation with

    the Rocke family, and the subsequent events at Antis.

    Unwittingly, he spoke at length. vin felt an ease he had never known before, letting down all

    guards and sharing his efforts and growth with Celesse. The past six months had profoundly altered

    his life and would likely shape his future.

    Celesse listened quietly and fell into a long silence afterward. Though vin spoke lightly, she could

    sense the dangers and hardships within his tales, as well as his perseverance and stubbornness.

    She felt a sudden tenderness and regret that she couldn''t stand by him when he needed her most,

    to face those challenges together. Perhaps with her by his side, his path wouldn''t have been so

    arduous.

    vin exhaled. ¡°After half a year of turmoil, I can finally breathe easy.¡±

    The Commander had decided to protect Stormcast and keep the secrets safe. For a long time to

    come, he wouldn¡¯t have to live in fear and could dedicate himself to mastering Combat Magic.

    The only issue left to address was the Grand Elder!

    It suddenly urred to vin that the Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder seemed intent on

    dealing with the Grand Elder. Could summoning Hamund be for this purpose? Hamund, uninvolved

    with worldly affairs and naturally detached, rarely engaged in Organization matters, yet his power

    was formidable, second only to the Grand Elder.

    Celesse softly asked, ¡°Do you intend to leave Cobalt Strike in the future?¡±

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re to stay with Cobalt Strike, you should strive to be the best and aim to be the next

    Commander, one of the eight rulers of the Nortnds. The Commander has already offered you this

    opportunity, so why not ept it?"

    "Do you wish for me to be the Commander?"

    Celesse''s radiant smile warmed vin''s heart. "I once hoped you''d break free from it all, leave this

    ce, and carve your own path. But now..."

    "Now you hope I''ll stay?"

    "Now, I wish even more that you could leave."

    vin chuckled as well. "I never dreamt of bing a Commander. What I look forward to most is

    settling the Mallister family, developing the Stormcast, and then traveling carefree across thends,

    seeking adventure, witnessing differentndscapes, meeting various folk, and experiencing all sorts

    of novel Combat Magic, pursuing higher levels of Energy."

    Before, vin had not dared to dream of such things, always worried that the secret of the Kings''

    eptance would be revealed, and how he might protect the Mallister family. Now, with the

    protection of Cobalt Strike, he could leave once his vengeance wasplete.

    Celesse sat on her heels, her smile soft and melodic. "When we were little, you took my hand and

    said that one day you would cross mountains and seas to see the ends of the world."

    vin scratched his head. "You still remember those words?"

    Celesse teased him with a yfulugh, "You made many a grand boast when you were small,

    always so serious, never blushing."

    vin smiled awkwardly. "A child''s folly."

    "How are Helna and the others?" Celesse actually missed the carefree times of childhood and the

    innocence of those days.

    "They''re well, just getting used to their freedom again and a bit fearful."

    "When will we return? Let''s go back together and see them."

    "Tomorrow! With the Cobalt Strike matter resolved, it''s time to give them peace of mind." vin

    leaped up, extending his hand towards Celesse. "Challenge!"

    "You won''t spare even me?"

    "I''ve just had a breakthrough, and so have you, let''s spar and fine-tune our skills." vin could

    suppress Roald but was not sure he could do the same with Celesse. In terms of talent alone,

    Celesse was a match for Darron of the Order of the Ster Precepts!

    Celesse drew her enchanted sword and suddenly asked, "What''s the story with E?"

    "She''s here to help. With her around, the Commanders wouldn''t dare to act rashly."

    Celesse looked into vin''s eyes with a smile that was not quite a smile. "What''s this I hear about

    you and her? Rumors say you''ve pledged yourselves to each other for life?"

    "It''s not as exaggerated as that. If E were that simple at face value, she wouldn''t be E." vin

    knew his rtionship with E best. Her behavior and words seemed open, her affection like that of

    a lover, but in reality, it was not so. Every time she slung her arm around him, she maintained a

    clever distance, never truly pressing close. Especially that time in the cave, which might have been

    their first real moment of intimacy, and it ended with a resounding p.

    "Does she fancy you?"

    "She might have a fondness, but more likely, it''s curiosity. She wants to get close, to understand

    me." In vin''s heart, he knew E sought to conquer him. E would always look into his eyes

    when jesting, waiting for a flicker of emotion, but vin remained unmoved, time and again, stirring

    E''spetitive spirit.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    All in all, there were various factors at y, vin couldn''t quite exin it, but he knew E bore no

    ill will, and that was enough.

    "The battle begins, my secret technique, Shadow Step." Celesse suddenly created three

    afterimages in her spot, appearing in front of vin in a blink, like a graceful fairy materializing

    before him. Her sword shed like a streak of light, aimed straight at vin''s throat, devoid of

    flourish but filled with a chilling intent to kill.

    "Well met," vin''s spirit surged, as the Dawnedge de rang out in his hand, ready for a powerful

    counterstrike.

    Sharp! Precise! Fierce! An all-out effort!

    And yet...

    Celesse''s forward charge astonishingly retreated five steps away in the next second. Then she

    reappeared to his left and right with a soft thrust...

    The de''s gleam appeared, and a line of blood marked vin''s shoulder.

    "Golden blood!" Celesse eximed in surprise, having just heard of it from vin, not quite

    grasping the notion until now, seeing the golden hue for herself.

    vin, however, was stunned. What just happened? Was that hallucination Craft? How could she

    possibly retreat at such speed, defying all logic?

    Celesseughed lightly, her presence even more ethereal. I warned you, Shadow Step! A secret

    technique of movement!"

    "You can change positions at will?" vin''s surprise turned to excitement; his fighting spirit soared,

    and he suddenly spun around,unching a fierce assault.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    vin returned to the warehouse the next day to find E absent, with only Godfred idly dozing

    under a tree.

    "Lord vin!" Godfred sprang to his feet, rubbed his face, and energetically strode over, having

    been bored to tears these past days. He contemted practicing his magic, but the arcane energies

    near the warehouse were scarce, and he marveled at how vin managed to endure.

    "Ah, she is..." Upon seeing Celesse emerge beside vin, Godfred''s eyes lit up, captivated by her

    beauty as if his heart had been suddenly seized.

    "Godfred," Celesse greeted with a smile and a nod. She had spent some of her childhood with the

    Mallister family, where Godfred had already been in service. But despite the years, Godfred

    remained youthful, unchanged.

    "Are you Miss Celesse?" Godfred suddenly remembered. Such a dazzling beauty, recognized even

    in Cobalt Strike - if not Celesse, then who?

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "It''s been a while."

    Godfred was both astonished and admiring. Even as a child, she had the makings of a beauty, and

    now, grown up, she was even more breathtaking. No wonder she was hailed as the foremost beauty

    of the new generation in Cobalt Strike.

    "Where have they gone? No trouble, I hope?" vin asked, not seeing E and Grima.

    "The day you didn''te back, we went to inquire, and the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls said you

    were secluded within. Miss E, out of boredom, set up a challenge in the Arena, epting duels

    and group battles from all the Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Advanced Mage Stage II within Cobalt Strike," Godfred

    exined casually.

    "And then?" vin knew she wouldn''t stay quiet.

    "Her sharp tongue and attitude, as you can imagine, provoked many an Advanced Mage in Cobalt

    Strike, queuing up to teach her a lesson. E set a condition: only three matches a day, and

    whoever stepped up had to sign a blood oath. If defeated, they''d leave behind a little finger."

    Godfred gestured with his mouth toward a bottle on the stone table. "Thirteen fingers already!"

    vin''s face fell. "It didn''t escte too much, did it?"

    "Well, considering fingers have been chopped, how could it not?" Godfred chuckled sheepishly. "For

    the first four days, a few Prot¨¦g¨¦s took the stage, all defeated miserably. The matter grew notorious,

    angering many. On the fifth day, perhaps feeling their honor at stake, Cobalt Strike sent three

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Advanced Mage Stage II to fight together in a fierce battle. Miss E was gravely

    injured but managed a narrow victory, while those three Prot¨¦g¨¦s... well, it''s said they''re crippled

    now.¡±

    ¡°The Elders of the Organization halted the matches, but Miss E was unsatisfied and returned to

    the Arena after two days, dering she''d take on one against three, but not for fingers ¨C for arms.

    Since then, no one has dared to step up, until today."

    "I''ll go have a look. Make sure it doesn''t get out of hand." vin was well aware of E''s prowess;

    if she truly lost her temper, few could subdue her.

    Before he could leave the warehouse courtyard, E returned, apanied by Grima. Her striking

    figure was cloaked in a snow-white mantle, made for a breathtaking sight as she yawnedzily,

    seemingly bored. It appeared no one had challenged her today.

    "You finally emerged." Upon seeing vin on the hill, E''s heart leaped with joy, which was

    quicklyplicated by the sight of Celesse.

    Both Celesse and E were paragons of beauty within their respective organizations, unparalleled

    and ethereal. One dangerously enchanting, the other a vision of celestial grace. Both were

    stunningly beautiful, yet each with a distinct allure.

    Celesse assessed E, finding her even more beautiful than anticipated. Her seductive aura was

    like intoxicating wine, difficult for any ordinary man to resist ¨C it was no wonder she was dubbed a

    siren.

    Grima, too, was struck by the neer''s beauty.

    "You''re Celesse?" E inquired as she approached. Celesse was the only person capable of

    inspiring such wonder in her.

    "Miss Celesse?" Grima realized, and it all made sense.

    E''s bewitching eyes roamed freely over Celesse. She was confident in her own allure, finding

    ws easily in others, even the slightest. But Celesse... after looking and looking, E smiled

    yfully. "How about bing my woman?"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    vin and the others grimaced at the bold suggestion.

    Celesse smiled and nodded graciously. "Miss E, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    "The pleasure is mine." E circled Celesse, growing more pleased with each nce. Rarely did

    she encounter such wless beauty. No, Mari was one, but too cold, too aloof forfort.

    "Wee to Cobalt Strike," Celesse replied politely.

    E yfully tapped Celesse''s delicate hand with her fingertip. "Do you prefer men or women?"

    Celesse gracefully withdrew her hand. "Miss E jests."

    "E, stop it. Let me introduce..." vin began, but E suddenly leaned close to Celesse and, to

    everyone''s astonishment, nted a kiss on Celesse''s tender cheek.

    Silence enveloped the warehouse courtyard. All were stunned by the bold move.

    Celesse stood slightly dazed until E''s lips parted, her tongue nearly grazing Celesse''s cheek,

    snapping Celesse back to reality. She swiftly retreated next to vin. Her face flushed with a mix of

    embarrassment and annoyance, and she scolded E. "Miss E, such jests are unseemly!"

    E chuckled merrily, lightly hopping to vin''s side, and winked at Celesse. "I''m iming both of

    you!"

    The onlookers couldn''t help but facepalm. What a strange turn of events. Yet, looking at the

    whimsical E, they couldn''t muster any anger.

    Godfred scratched his head, having thought that the twodies would be at each other''s throats

    upon meeting. But instead, they were hitting it off!

    "Celesse! You''re back!" Carlys ran from the base of the hill, yfullytching onto Celesse''s arm. "I

    just heard our mentor returned, so I knew you would be here."

    "I''ve just returned," Celesse said, regaining herposure.

    Carlys suddenly sensed an odd tension and became wary of E; she couldn''t be challenging her

    sister, could she?

    vin tried to ease the awkwardness. "E, if you want to challenge someone, just do it. Why talk

    of cutting off fingers? That''s a provocation, and it''s too much."

    "I made myself clear. If you''re brave enough, step up; if not, stay back. It''s all voluntary, and the

    loser must ept their fate," E replied, not letting Celesse off the hook. Her mischievous gaze

    brieflynded on Celesse''s ample bosom as sheughed joyously.

    Celesse was actually very assertive inside but found it hard to cope with this woman. She had been

    wondering how to face her, only to end up being teased.

    "You''re a guest! At least show some respect for your host''s dignity."

    "I''ve been quite polite already. In Bloodlore, anyone who challenges me has to sign a death pact,"

    E said, her fingers dancing with a hint of blood magic around her baster tips. "Celesse, how

    about we have a duel?"

    "Sure, I''d like to experience the secrets of Bloodlore."

    "But I have one condition."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Name it."

    "If I win, you be my woman?"

    "And if I win?"

    "I''ll be your woman."

    vin quickly intervened. ¡°Stop this now. We¡¯re heading back to Stormcast tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So soon? I¡¯m not done having fun here. I heard there are some tough ones in Cobalt Strike¡¯s

    Advanced Mage, and I¡¯ve been waiting for them to make a move these past few days, but not one

    has shown their face, the cowards." E was addicted to the thrill, and she was also holding onto

    some anger. Just the other day, three had challenged her with lethal strikes, and she had nearly

    fallen to them.

    "The Advanced Mages have gone out on their trials. Not many are left in the Organization."

    "Hey! Have you made a breakthrough?" E suddenly noticed a change in vin''s aura.

    Godfred and Grima immediately observed, and it was true! This was excellent news. If the Lord

    vin could maintain this pace, his potential for growth was boundless.

    Carlys, however, was feeling downcast. "You''re advancing too quickly. Wait for us, will you?"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    vin settled hispanions before venturing back to Botanic Haven.

    "Have you decided?" The Botanic Haven Elder sat atop a misty mountain peak, caressed by a

    gentle breeze. He seemed as ancient as the weathered stone, enduring through days and years

    without end.

    vin bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity you¡¯ve given me, and for your recognition.

    I am deeply moved. Yet, perhaps I am being ungrateful, but I... I have another question.¡±

    "Speak," said the Botanic Haven Elder, his back to vin.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "How will you deal with the Grand Elder?"

    "The Grand Elder may have acted too rashly, but he hasn''t truly harmed Cobalt Strike and there is

    no concrete evidence linking him to the ughter of the Mallister family at Azure Mountain. We¡¯ll

    have a talk with him first, perhaps confine him to a cell for a time."

    vin waited, but the Botanic Haven Elder said nothing more. "Is that it? Then why call back

    Hamund?"

    "To be prepared for anything." The Botanic Haven Elder had received troubling news from the

    Commander. After secretly investigating the Grand Elder, they uncovered some serious issues. The

    majority of the Elders in the Organization had grown close to the Grand Elder, and their meetings

    had be worryingly frequent.

    They wanted to confront the Grand Elder directly and ask him what he was nning, but they

    couldn¡¯t do so without a sound reason. Detaining the Grand Elder without one could incite severe

    turmoil within the Organization. Their n was to hold a candid discussion first and determine the

    specific course of actionter.

    vin was silent, clearly dissatisfied. Confine the Grand Elder and be done with it? The Grand

    Elder was malevolent, secretly gathering loyalists, and no good coulde from him. As long as he

    lived, vin and the Mallister family would never have peace, never knowing when the Grand Elder

    might strike.

    Moreover, as vin''s own power grew, so did his threat to the Grand Elder. Just as vin could not

    allow the Grand Elder to live, the Grand Elder would not allow him to live either.

    "We understand your feelings, but the Grand Elder''s power and position are undeniable. Without a

    justifiable cause, we cannot simply kill or harm him."

    vin¡¯s tone turned cold. "Will you have a reason when he finally kills me? I earnestly remind you

    that the Grand Elder is capable of anything."

    "The Grand Elder is ambitious and indeed a threat to you, but there are more ways to resolve

    issues than just killing."

    "Give me a solution," vin said bluntly.

    "We will speak to the Grand Elder and try to secure an apology for you."

    "If all matters in this world are settled with apologies, what use is there for sword and sorcery!"

    vin turned sharply and left.

    "Wait! I haven¡¯t finished speaking."

    vin, his back still turned, was resolute. "If you don¡¯t kill the Grand Elder, I fail my parents, lost to

    the void, and I fail the Mallister family and all the suffering of the city."

    "If you act solely on passion, what will make a Commander worthy of the title? A Commander must

    not only have courage but also justice, or how can hemand respect? The Grand Elder is a

    leading Elder of the Organization, the enforcer of its rules, second only to the Commander. Unless

    there¡¯s a grievous fault, it''s impossible to act against him."

    After a stern couple of sentences, the Botanic Haven Elder''s tone softened slightly. "I watched the

    Grand Elder grow. He is patient and full of ambition. If you are designated as Commander, he will

    not stand idly by."

    "Will you act against him or not?"

    "We won¡¯t, but you can."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Challenge him! We will support you from behind." The Botanic Haven Elder sensed something odd

    about the Grand Elder and anticipated danger. But from his lofty position, he could not act on whims

    or guesswork; he had to consider the bigger picture, to act progressively.

    Directly suppressing the Grand Elder could provoke resistance from the other Elders, leading to

    internal strife within Cobalt Strike. Thus, after consulting with the Commander, they reached a

    consensus. vin would take action against the Grand Elder, allowing them to remain impartial to

    prevent turmoil, to test vin, and to use their confrontation to stimte the stagnant atmosphere

    of Cobalt Strike while also seeing who was truly loyal to the Grand Elder.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    vin quickly grasped their intent. "Must your actions always be so calcted?"

    "From our position, we must consider all aspects. The Grand Elder has, after all, done much for

    Cobalt Strike."

    "How will you support me?" vin asked grudgingly, realizing it was unrealistic to expect them to

    take action themselves.

    "That depends on how you fight."

    "I¡¯ll think about it. But I still warn you, the Grand Elder is not one to wait for his end idly. Be

    cautious."

    With that, vin took his leave from the Botanic Haven Elder and descended the mountain.

    Those two sly old foxes were always thinking of every angle. Yet, from the Botanic Haven Elder''s

    words, vin sensed a firm resolve to deal with the Grand Elder¡ªa tough decision from his

    position, revealing a determination even greater than that of the Commander.

    Before leaving Botanic Haven, vin made his way to the secluded garden where Mari was

    deep in meditation. The air in her chamber was frigid; rims of frost lined the windows, and ice

    crystals hung from every surface. It was exceedingly cold.

    "Mari," he began, "I shall depart on the morrow. Visit me at Stormcast when you have time."

    She replied with a cool detachment, "Have youe to terms with him?"

    "It is neither ideal nor poor, but the matter is settled."

    "You are too brash; You wouldn¡¯t do well to heed the wisdom of the Master and the Commander.

    Proceed with caution and steadines. It will serve you well."

    "Why should I live like an old sage at my age? One should live in a manner befitting one''s years."

    "A twisted notion."

    vin chuckled and leaned against the frosty windowsill. "In our Organization, a Prot¨¦g¨¦ who

    bes an Advanced Mage usually sets out to gain experience. Will you venture forth?"

    "Should Botanic Haven need me not, I shall take my leave for a time."

    "Where will you go?"

    "Do you find it so intriguing?"

    "Merely curious."

    "The destination is yet undecided." Mari continued her meditation, enveloped in a mist of chilling

    vapors. The temperature dropped even further, and the vase beside her was now covered in icy

    crystals. After a spell, she sensed vin''s presence still lingering outside. "Is there something

    else?"

    "I thought... I ought to thank you."

    "For what cause?"

    "For all the assistance you have rendered."

    "It was for the Chained Spirit within you, no thanks are necessary. Is there more?"

    "That is all."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Mari returned to her silent practice.

    "Actually, there is one more matter."

    "Do you require my aid again?"

    "It would seem so." vin grinned, somewhat sheepishly.

    "Speak your mind." Mari was ustomed to such requests.

    "Can you tell me of your mentor?" vin knew little of the Botanic Haven Elder and found him

    inscrutable. He sought insight from Mari.

    "Would you believe my words?"

    "I shall."

    "He is a rigorous man, who long ago vowed to dedicate his remaining days to the service of Cobalt

    Strike. Believe this, he is one of the few in Cobalt Strike who truly cares for its welfare, ready toy

    down his life for the honor it represents within Cobalt Strike!"

    "So you are saying I can trust him?"

    "That depends on the nature of your venture. If your aims align and both are in service to the future

    of Cobalt Strike, then yes, trust him. If it concerns other matters, I dare not vouch."

    vin pondered for a moment. "What is his stance towards the Grand Elder?"

    "He sees but two sorts of folk: those who protect Cobalt Strike and those who endanger it. The

    former Grand Elder was of the first sort, but now, he is being relegated to thetter."

    Understanding dawned on vin, and with a word of thanks, he took his leave.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    The following morning, vin departed from the stronghold of Cobalt Strike.

    Celesse couldn''t follow him, for Hamund had received a precious treasure from the Commander, an

    artifact obtained from the royal pce of Antis, perfectly suited for Celesse.

    Despite Hamund''s stoic nature, he was exceedingly strict with his sole Prot¨¦g¨¦, Celesse. Especially

    now, as Celesse had just ascended to Stage III, it was crucial for her to solidify her newfound

    powers, and he didn''t want her distracted by vin.

    Celesse, not wishing to defy her mentor, agreed to visit Stormcast in a few days'' time.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    With vin gone, the other Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike breathed a collective sigh of relief. His

    presence for even a day brought a strange tension to the Organization, and one could never predict

    when turmoil might erupt. Now that he was gone, peace would return to Cobalt Strike.

    Roald and the others felt a noticeable ease, but none showed their faces outside; instead, they

    converted their embarrassment into motivation, and trained with fervor. They all harbored a burning

    desire to one day defeat vin.

    However, after vin left, a message echoed from the Sanctum of Mystical Scrolls. He had broken

    through! Advanced Mage Stage II!

    Painful groans could be heard throughout the stronghold. Another breakthrough! Even with potions,

    such speed seemed unnatural.

    This news was yet another spur for the prideful Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Some Eldersmented that at this rate,

    vin''s rise to power woulde sooner than they had anticipated.

    In the deep of night, when all was still.

    The Commander of Cobalt Strike was in seclusion within his Mystical Grotto.

    He had acquired three treasures from the pce of Antis. One he had gifted to Hamund to pass

    to Celesse, one remained in the vault, and one he kept for himself.

    It was an exquisite Relic, its millennia-old radiance undimmed, wrapped inyers of rainbow light,

    dazzling and mysterious, with the sound of thunder faintly emanating from within.

    The Commander had been contemting it for some time, hoping for inspiration. With some luck,

    he might even break through his current limits.

    "Commander." The Grand Elder approached the Sacred Territory''s chamber, bowing as was

    customary.

    "What is it?" The Commander asked indifferently, his consciousness withdrawing from the Relic and

    summoningyers of energy to momentarily suppress it.

    The Grand Elder waved his hand, casting a barrier in the Mystical Grotto to iste the inside from

    the outside. "I seek your counsel on a matter."

    The Commander cast a curious nce at the barrier but thought little of it. "Speak. There''s no need

    for formality between us."

    The Grand Elder, d in elegant robes, with refined features and long hair tied loosely behind him,

    inquired, "I wish to discuss Antis. Who has activated it?"

    "I am still investigating, but we should have some leads soon."

    "Forgive my bluntness. Are you truly investigating?"

    The Commander felt an unusual edge from the Grand Elder today. "The matter of Antis is of great

    importance; of course, we will investigate thoroughly."

    "Do you have any leads?"

    "Nearly."

    "May I know of them?"

    "It''s just a thread at the moment, but you''ll be informed once it''s confirmed."

    The Grand Elder chuckled dryly. "Commander, we have known each other for thirty years, from

    when we were Prot¨¦g¨¦s to now, you as Commander, I as the lead Elder. We have been through

    much together, and we understand each other. Do you really think... I can be easily deceived?"

    The Commander regarded him quietly for a moment. "What are you getting at?"

    "A year ago, the Chained Spirit vanished from Botanic Haven, and you showed no urgency, no

    investigation. Why?"

    "The investigation into the Chained Spirit has been ongoing. It is a sensitive matter, not to be

    publicized."

    "Is that supposed to satisfy me?" The Grand Elder''s expression grew graver, his gaze fixed on the

    Commander''s eyes. "Am I not to be trusted?"

    "What has gotten into you today? These matters are not for you to question!" The Commander''s

    tone sharpened, betraying his impatience.

    "I have dedicated half my life to Cobalt Strike and earned my stripes. Why do you keep me in the

    dark? I will give you one more chance to answer my three questions. Where is the Chained Spirit?

    What pact have you made with it? Was it you who opened Antis?"

    "How dare you! Do you presume to interrogate me on Organization affairs?"

    "Answer me!" The Grand Elder''s voice was icy. "You are still hiding things! Do you wish to keep the

    treasures to yourself? After decades of toil for Cobalt Strike, is this the loyalty I receive? Even if you

    had shared the knowledge with me, given me a share, it wouldn''t havee to this." His cold gaze

    awaited the Commander''s final reply.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    The Commander rose slowly, his authority filling the chamber like a surging ocean. "What is yours

    will be yours. What is not, do not covet."

    He was warning the Grand Elder against coveting the Commander''s position. To the Grand Elder,

    however, it seemed a clear reference to the secrets of Antis. So it was true! The treasure was in

    his possession! With that, the Grand Elder felt his heart harden. He waved his hand, dissolving the

    protective barrier. "Let me introduce you to some old friends."

    "What is going on today..."

    "Commander Kashann, it has been ages," a clear,ughing voice echoed through the cavern, as a

    streak of light suddenly appeared beside the Grand Elder. A figure in a flowing robended with a

    sharp gaze and a majestic presence, bringing with it immense pressure. It directly confronted the

    aura of The Commander. A thunderous rumble filled the air, causing the entire cavern to tremble

    gently.

    He was a formidable man, yet he brought with him a mountainous weight.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Lord Viperbane!" Commander Kashann''s face turned ashen.

    "We meet again." Neasilis shrugged off his cloak and strode into the cavern, a sinister smile on his

    face. Following closely behind, Lord Viperbane''s other four confidants materialized. Facing the

    powerful Cobalt Strike Commander, they dared not becent. Their strongest auras shone

    forth, magic boiling within them, emanating a fearsome battle might that reflected off the leading

    figure of Lord Viperbane.

    "You conspired with Lord Viperbane!" The Commander realized in shock, disbelieving as he looked

    at the Grand Elder.

    "It was you who forced my hand!" The Grand Elder had cast aside all pretense, revealing a

    malevolent and grotesque visage. He thought, ¡°You won''t give it to me, so I shall take it myself! The

    secrets of Antis, they will be mine.¡±

    "Forced you? When have I ever forced your hand!" The Commander, enraged, felt he had been

    tolerant enough toward the Grand Elder!

    Both he and the Botanic Haven Elder had sensed the Grand Elder''s ambition, but considering his

    past services, they had not taken direct action against Cobalt Strike. Wanting to handle things

    diplomatically, they sincerely wished to have an open and honest discussion with him, but... they

    had never imagined the Grand Elder would ally himself with Lord Viperbane!

    What was he plotting? To usurp the Commander''s position?! But of all people, why choose Lord

    Viperbane? That''s like inviting a wolf into the sheepfold!

    "You seek to destroy the millennia-old development of Cobalt Strike!" The Commander was a mix of

    sorrow and rage, ready to go to war.

    However...

    "Heh heh, Commander Kashann, remember me?" A gaunt old man with hands behind his back and

    a stooped posture slowly entered the cavern. He looked like an ordinary elder, but his movements

    were elusive, his feet not touching the ground, drifting in like a soul. With a soft chuckle, an invisible

    aura of lethal intent permeated the cavern, as if thousands of fine needles materialized from thin air,

    enveloping The Commander, each one glinting sharply with bone-chilling keenness.

    "Tobin!" The Commander''s brow furrowed. He recognized this old man¡ªthe foremost assassin of

    the Nortnds, the leader of Amber Valley, Tobin!

    The elder bowed slightly, his voice light with amusement. "I''m honored to be remembered by The

    Commander."

    "Lord Viperbane, Amber Valley, who gave you the audacity to intrude upon Cobalt Strike?" The

    Commander''s expression was extremely grim.

    "Intrude is hardly the word; we''ve been invited as guests," retorted Tobin, the leader of Amber

    Valley, having already locked onto The Commander. Should Lord Viperbane make a move, he was

    ready to seize the opportunity to strike a deadly blow.

    The atmosphere grew tense, brimming with murderous intent.

    Lord Viperbane sneered, "I gave you a chance before, but you failed to seize it. I had to find like-

    minded partners."

    The Grand Elder spoke, "I share many of Lord Viperbane''s ideals. The Nortnds... it''s time for a

    change..."

    The Commander''s eyes zed with killing intent as he red at the Grand Elder. "You betray the

    Organization and plot to murder the Commander. You will be scorned by all, for what? For the title

    of Commander, you''d throw away even your own dignity? Once this gets out, the seven

    Organizations of the Nortnds would rather destroy Cobalt Strike than allow your existence.

    You''ve been wise all your life; how could you be so foolish now!"

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Neasilis chuckled persuasively. "Don''t be so heated¡ªanger harms the body. If you''d kindly step

    aside and announce to the Nortnds that you''re entering secluded meditation, allowing the Grand

    Elder to act as Commander, wouldn''t everyone be pleased? The other seven Organizations

    wouldn''t have a thing to say about it."

    "Begone!" bellowed The Commander at Neasilis.

    "I''m looking out for you. I don''t want to see you meet a grisly end. You can''t avoid today''s

    predicament, so if you relinquish your position willingly, we all save ourselves the trouble,

    everyone''s happy, and Cobalt Strike will avoid civil strife. If you resist, our n is this. First, we

    disable you, then we im in your name that you''ve entered meditation. The Grand Elder will step

    in as proxy, and after a few years, once things have settled, with the Grand Elder in full control of

    Cobalt Strike, we''ll dere that something went awry with your seclusion, that you were consumed

    by your own magic and perished. The Grand Elder will naturally assume the role of Commander.

    So, do you choose to step down with dignity, or would you rather be remembered for dying in

    madness?"

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Neasilis spoke with a smile. His words were light, but his eyes were filled with deadly intent.

    The Grand Elder added, "I don''t wish for this to be unpleasant, so make your choice. Give yourself

    some dignity and give Cobalt Strike some peace."

    "You bastards, to think you could force me to abdicate..." The Commander was about to unleash his

    power when suddenly he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, staggering.

    Tobin cackled. "This is a gift for our meeting, the Millennium Corpse Fungus!"

    "You''ve poisoned me!" The Commander shook his head vigorously, trying to clear his mind, but his

    body''s magic roiled chaotically, like an uncontroble deluge crashing within him, and his skin

    began to show red blotches that spread rapidly across his body. The poison''s onset was sudden

    and fierce.

    "The poison has taken hold!" Tobin''s smile deepened. This was the most potent poison from Amber

    Valley, extracted from an ancient corpse and enhanced with various toxins. Colorless and tasteless,

    yet terrifyingly potent. Normally, with the strength of The Commander, he would have detected the

    poison instantly and expelled it. But today was different; they had baited and angered him, drawing

    his focus entirely on them, dying his realization of the poison. And his emotional turmoil only

    hastened the spread of the toxin.

    "Pitiful!" sneered the Grand Elder, suddenly retreating.

    In an instant, Lord Viperbane vanished from sight, leaving behind afterimages, and appeared before

    The Commander. His fist exploded forth. The magic of the world gone wild, space copsed, and

    his punch, swift as lightning, was aimed straight at The Commander¡¯s face. ¡°Commander Kashann,

    I¡¯ve long wanted to test my mettle against you.¡±

    ¡°Despicable!¡± The Commander awoke in shock, his divine radiance shining brightly as his immense

    battle aura burst forth. Despite his magic being out of control, he demonstrated formidable might.

    However, Tobin appeared unbelievably behind The Commander, his hands crossed, fingers locked,

    each tip aze with ck mes. With a ferocious sneer, he mped his hands onto the

    Commander''s neck.

    "Argh...!"

    His withered fingertips, like steel, plunged deep, and the ck mes, with their terrifying heat,

    descended like magma into the Commander¡¯s body.

    "Ah!" The Commander screamed in agony, even as Lord Viperbane''s mighty punch simultaneously

    landed, shattering his defenses and striking him squarely in the face.

    Crack! A clear sound of bone breaking echoed as The Commander was sent flying.

    Lord Viperbane and Tobin, striking together like a pair of rampaging tigers and serpents, one with

    brute force and the other with covert strikes, coordinated wlessly topletely cut off The

    Commander''s chances of escape, pinning him down within the Mystical Grotto.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    The Commander''s ce of cultivation was hidden deep within the thirty-plus great mountains of

    Cobalt Strike, a secluded spot unnoticed by others. Even if there were some disturbances, the

    Elders would not pay it any mind, as it was normal for some noise during secluded meditation.

    But...

    "What''s wrong?" Celesse was discussing the new Combat Magic with Hamund when she noticed

    his distraction.

    "You stay here," Hamund left the courtyard, gazing towards the mist-enshrouded mountains deep in

    the distance, where the energy fluctuations were odd, and flocks of spirit birds could be seen fleeing

    in panic. Was it from the direction where the Commander was meditating? Had something

    happened?

    "What has happened?" Celesse followed him out.

    Hamund watched for a while; the strange energy fluctuations soon dissipated.

    "It''s nothing now. Let''s continue. We''re almost done."

    Hamund didn''t give it much thought and returned to the courtyard to continue absorbing the magical

    treasure gifted to him by the Commander. He drew Combat Magic from it and channeled it into

    Celesse''s consciousness.

    Celesse sat cross-legged, her focus unwavering as she received theplex legacy of Combat

    Magic. They streamed into her mind like a multitude of sprites, a wild swarm of energy. The ancient

    Combat Magic was chaotic, imbued with a potent force that continually battered against Celesse¡¯s

    consciousness.

    She had persisted for half a day already, her face pale and beads of sweat gathering on her

    forehead.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    After a long while, Hamund smoothly absorbed the magical treasure, transferring thest of the

    legacy into Celesse''s consciousness. Celesse was immersed in deep meditation, wholeheartedly

    epting the legacy.

    Hamund stayed by Celesse¡¯s side for a while, watching over her condition to prevent any mishaps.

    However, a sense of unease nagged at him, prompting him to leave and check on the Commander

    to see if something had indeed gone wrong. Before he left, he cautiously set up a warding spell

    around Celesse''s vi, inside and out, ensuring she wouldn''t be disturbed by outsiders.

    The battle at the Commander''s Sacred Territory hade to an end.

    The Commander was impaled by five chains, bound to a stone column within his sanctum, groaning

    in agony, ¡°You can¡¯t hide this... you will regret it¡­¡±

    ¡°Regret has nothing to do with you, and from this day on, you are no longer The Cobalt Strike

    Commander. You won''t live to see the day of my regret,¡± the Grand Elder said, looking at the

    gravely wounded Commander, feeling a weight lift from his heart. Although themotion was not

    insignificant, it had not caused an uproar.

    ¡°Now, to the Botanic Haven,¡± Lord Viperbane said, not wanting to dy. A swift victory was

    essential to minimize risk.

    At that moment, an Elder suddenly reminded the Grand Elder, ¡°Hamund has returned.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± The Grand Elder''s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Just yesterday. He came here to the Commander''s ce and talkedte into the night before

    leaving.¡±

    ¡°Is there trouble?¡± Lord Viperbane and the others looked troubled.

    ¡°No hurry. We may have another guest.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Hamund.¡±

    ¡°And who is Hamund?¡±

    ¡°An Elder in our Organization, an Archmage!¡±

    ¡°Is he a threat, or can he be swayed?¡±

    ¡°He is a neutral party, never meddling in Organization affairs, often wandering afar.¡± The Grand

    Elder suggested they wait. Other Elders might not notice the anomaly here, but with Hamund¡¯s

    power, he might harbor suspicions.

    If Hamund came, they would deal with him directly; if he didn''t, it meant he had no suspicions.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Hamund arrived at the sacred retreat where the Commander was in deep contemtion, but rather

    than hastily ascending the mountain, he stood at its base, quietly gazing up at the summit.

    The mountain was teeming with a host of formidable individuals from Amber Valley and those sworn

    to Lord Viperbane, all of whom were concealing their presence as much as possible, gathered near

    the peak.

    Lord Viperbane and Tobin had set up barriers within their sanctuary, cloaking their aura, lying in wait

    for Hamund. They were exceedingly cautious, yet still, they underestimated Hamund.

    Standing silently in the dense forest at the foot of the mountain, Hamund whispered an incantation.

    "Arcane Shadow!"

    A wisp of invisible essence slowly drifted from his body, like a transparent wraith. It nced back at

    its physical vessel before lightly making its way to the mountaintop.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    At the summit, Lord Viperbane, Tobin, the Grand Elder, and warriors from all three factions waited in

    silence, oblivious to the essence that had already neared them.

    In Cobalt Strike, Hamund was a peculiar entity, aloof from the dealings of the Organization and

    seldom forming alliances. Before he took Celesse as a Prot¨¦g¨¦, he rarely stayed within Cobalt

    Strike''s bounds, leaving most of the Elders with scant knowledge of him, save that he was an

    Archmage, second in might only to the Grand Elder.

    Hamund''s Arcane Shadow paused at the mountain''s crest, not approaching the sanctuary. The

    gathered force of three to five hundred was a surprise to him. Where had all these powerful beings

    come from? And why were they assembled outside the Commander''s retreat?

    He floated silently in midair, observing the sanctuary but never entering.

    After a long while, the Grand Elder within the sanctuary nodded. "He seems unaware of our

    presence. It''s time to move."

    "Are you certain?" Lord Viperbane asked cautiously.

    "This is the Commander''s ce of cultivation, and a little disturbance is to be expected. Plus, we

    are deep within the Organization''s hearnd. No one would daree here uninvited," remarked

    another.

    The Grand Elder added, "I''ll leave a few behind. If Hamund does arrive, they''ll dy him. We must

    act swiftly and return promptly."

    Before departing, they confirmed once more that The Commander was gravely injured and could

    not break free from his chains. Then, they hurriedly left the sanctuary, leading their party towards

    Botanic Haven.

    "Lord Viperbane! Tobin!" Hamund''s Arcane Shadow, upon seeing them, immediately kept a wide

    berth, altering its expression dramatically.

    Lord Viperbane, sensing something amiss, frowned and scanned the mountaintop, but discovered

    nothing.

    They all departed, rushing through a secret passage prepared in advance, heading towards Botanic

    Haven. If they could subdue both the Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder, taking control of

    Cobalt Strike would be effortless.

    Up to this point, all went smoothly. After all, who would suspect the Grand Elder, second only to

    one, would conspire with outsiders to foment rebellion?

    "Who is stronger, the Botanic Haven Elder or Commander Kashann?" Lord Viperbane inquired.

    "The Botanic Haven Elder''s strength has been nearly drained by the Botanic Haven itself. For

    years, he has been nourishing the Rune of Abandonment Lock with his own flesh and blood,"

    someone replied.

    "And the Chained Spirit within the formation, where has it gone?"

    "That is a secret of Cobalt Strike."

    "What is this Chained Spirit?" Tobin inquired further.

    "Just focus on taking down the Botanic Haven Elder. The rest is of no concern," the Grand Elder

    sternly reminded, urging haste. The n remained unchanged¡ªfirst, administer the potion, then

    dy, and finally strike, capturing the target in one fell swoop.

    Outside the mountaintop sanctuary, an Elder, appointed by the Grand Elder to guard the sanctuary,

    looked towards the distant hills with a smile on his face.

    Having captured the Commander, they only needed to control the Botanic Haven Elder, and Cobalt

    Strike would be entirely in the Grand Elder''s grasp. Soon, the situation in the Nortnds would shift,

    starting with Cobalt Strike and igniting an unprecedented fray.

    He could hardly wait!

    Longing for battle in the Nortnds rather than seclusion within the Organization, he thirsted for the

    chance to join forces with the mighty.

    The Grand Elder had dered that the royal house was ready to intervene in the Nortnds, no

    longer tolerating the dominion of the Eight Orders. This was their moment! If Cobalt Strike openly

    allied with Lord Viperbane to shatter the Nortnds'' bnce, royal support would be assured, and

    sweeping through thends would only be a matter of time.

    The Grand Elder had the resolve and ambition befitting a leader of Cobalt Strike.

    "Elder Codin, what brings you here?" Hamund asked as he followed the mountain path to the

    summit.

    "Hamund," the Elder named Codin tensed inwardly. Had hee so quickly?

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    "I thought I heard some strange noises and came to see. Where''s the Commander?" Hamund

    asked, his demeanor as serene as a gentle breeze.

    "The Commander is pondering over his magical treasure, that one from Antis. He must have

    discovered something just now, causing a little stir. It''s nothing to worry about," the Elder lied

    smoothly.

    "And you are here because...?"

    Elder Codin, a venerable figure of considerable age and wisdom, noticed Hamund''sck of caution

    and chuckled with a carefree air. "I was just nearby when I heard themotion and came running.

    The Commander had tasked me with standing guard outside to ensure our meeting remained

    undisturbed."

    "Your efforts are appreciated," Hamund nodded in thanks, then turned to leave.

    "Allow me to escort you, Hamund. I''ve heard that Celesse has reached Novice Mage Stage III

    under your tutge¡ªquite the aplishment..."

    Suddenly, Hamund raised his hand, and in a sh of cold light, a crimson longsword cleaved

    through Elder Codin''s neck. With the ease of slicing through a ripe melon, his actions were decisive

    and deadly!

    The expression on Elder Codin''s face was still one of a smile, even as his head flew off and

    bounced with a thud, rolling into the underbrush. The headless body slumped heavily to the ground,

    life extinguished.

    Hamund''s face was devoid of emotion as he gripped the crimson longsword, striding into the cave

    dwelling.

    The Commander was impaled by five chains, his body wrapped around a stone pir, with three

    middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s standing guard.

    "Hamund? What are you doing here...?" They sprang to their feet, but in the next moment, three

    heads soared into the air, bereft of even a moment to resist.

    The Commander slowly lifted his head. "Hamund... you''vee,"

    "What''s happened here? Why are Lord Viperbane and Tobin present?"

    "The Grand Elder has betrayed us, along with many others. They''ve...colluded with Lord Viperbane

    and Tobin. Cobalt Strike... is ruined... by my own hand..." The Commander closed his eyes in

    agony. The pain of his wounds was nothingpared to the torment in his heart. He was filled with

    hatred, regret, and sorrow. ¡°It was my oversight. If only I had known, I would have struck earlier.¡±

    "Is he after the Commander''s position?" Hamund''s face twisted in disgust. To think someone would

    stoop so low as to ally with Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley for the sake of power!

    "He doesn''t just want the Commander''s position. He wants... the Kings'' eptance..." It was only

    now that he understood. The Grand Elder wouldn''t betray them just for the role of Commander, and

    if he did, it wouldn''t be now, nor would he side with Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley. There was

    only one possibility ¨C he wanted the Kings'' eptance, using Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley for

    his own ends.

    Now consumed by regret, the Commander also recalled the look in the Grand Elder''s eyes that day

    in Antis. Perhaps at that moment, the Grand Elder had made his decision.

    The Grand Elder wanted the Kings'' eptance and was willing to forsake everything for it!

    "What''s this Kings'' eptance? A secret of Antis?"

    "The true secret of Antis is the Kings'' eptance, and it rests with vin. Hamund, promise me

    you''ll find vin and get him out! Quickly!"

    "vin?" Hamund was taken aback once more.

    "Forget about everyone else and me. As long as the Kings'' eptance is out of reach, the Grand

    Elder won''t dare to kill me. Protecting vin is crucial. We must not let him fall into their hands."

    "I''ll take you with me!" Hamund swung his sword, severing the thick chains.

    "Forget about me. Find vin, quick!" The Commander whispered weakly, blood pouring out.

    "I don''t understand anything right now. Let''s leave together, and you can exin on the way."

    Hamund hastily staunched the Commander''s bleeding and hoisted him up, rushing out of the cave

    dwelling. "Wait, are they after vin?"

    "They don''t yet know who holds the Kings'' eptance. Lord Viperbane and Tobin might also be in

    the dark. They''re off to y the Elder of Botanic Haven now."

    "What?" Hamund''s expression shifted slightly.

    "It''s toote! It''s already toote." The Commander moaned in pain.

    "What do we do now!" Hamund asked urgently, still unclear on the situation.

    "Go... find vin..." The Commander murmured twice, then fell unconscious.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Hamund carried him away from the Sacred Territory, anxious to save the Elder of Botanic Haven.

    Yet halfway there, he felt a tremendous surge of energy erupt from the peak of Botanic Haven.

    Clouds roiled and surged into the sky, like a raging river between the heavens and the mountaintop,

    with a tremendous and awe-inspiring force.

    The battle had begun!

    Was it toote? Was it truly toote?

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    The Botanic Haven was in turmoil, stirring many a Cobalt Strike apprentice far and wide, their gazes

    turning towards the direction of themotion. But it was more curiosity than concern, and none

    dared to approach. The Botanic Haven was a forbidden enve, shrouded in mystery, where

    outsiders were strictly forbidden. A terrible roar echoed from its depths a year ago, and perhaps

    today''s incident was rted.

    Hamund hesitated for a long time before ultimately deciding against venturing to the Botanic Haven.

    By the time he considered it, the tumult would nearly cease. Besides, with the likes of Lord

    Viperbane, Tobin, and a Grand Elder, all of whom were mightier than he, and hundreds of other

    formidable warriors present, even if he went, he would not be able to reim the Botanic Haven

    Elder and would likely perish in the attempt.

    He carried the wounded Commander back to the vi that housed Celesse.

    "What happened to you..." Celesse awoke with a start, surprised at the sight of the bloodied figure

    on his back. "Commander?"

    "I need to ask you something, Celesse. Has vin received the legacy of Antis?" Hamund asked

    with gravitas.

    Celesse hesitated before replying, "Yes."

    "How long has he been gone?"

    "He left at dawn. What exactly happened?"

    "No time to exin, we must leave at once!" Hamund swept up Celesse, concealing their presence

    as they hurriedly retreated.

    The battle at Botanic Haven started abruptly and ended just as swiftly.

    Their original n was to poison the Botanic Haven Elder using the same tactics, but no one

    expected the Elder, upon seeing them, to engage in battle immediately. He fought with the

    determination of one prepared to meet his end, disregarding Tobin''s assassination attempt and Lord

    Viperbane''s interception, brutally assaulting the Grand Elder until the end.

    The Botanic Haven Eldery in a pool of his own blood, barely clinging to life. Against the united

    might of three powerful foes, his aged form could not withstand even ten moves.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Lord Viperbane and Tobin stood by with grim expressions. The Grand Elder knelt on the ground, his

    left arm severed cleanly, blood gushing forth, cleaved by the Botanic Haven Elder in a fierce

    exchange.

    "Ah!!"

    The Grand Elder roared in rage, his face contorted with fury. What was meant to be a foolproof

    ambush had turned into a disaster.

    Lord Viperbane and Tobin''s brows were furrowed, not out of sympathy for his injury, but wondering if

    the Grand Elder was still of any use.

    Could a crippled Grand Elder still lead the Cobalt Strike? Their alliance with the Cobalt Strike was

    based on its strength, which was essential for their ns to sow chaos in the Nortnds. If the

    Grand Elder were incapacitated, Cobalt Strike''s effectiveness would be greatly diminished, and so

    would their chances of sess.

    "I thought you were a tiger, but you are a wolf, a mad and heartless wolf," the Botanic Haven Elder

    murmured in agony, closing his eyes. vin had warned him of the dangers of harboring an

    ambitious tiger, but who knew Cobalt Strike would harbor a wolf instead, aligning with Lord

    Viperbane and Amber Valley. Could Cobalt Strike be destroyed by his hand? The Elder of Botanic

    Haven felt a deeper pain ¨C it was his mistake, his fault.

    "Don''t let him die! I have questions that need answering!" the Grand Elder spat through clenched

    teeth.

    "Foolish old man," the Elders gathered round, closing in.

    Meanwhile, Mari was deep in seclusion within her chamber, solidifying her Stage I mastery, when

    a sudden explosion atop the mountain startled her awake.

    Many Botanic Haven apprentices on patrol were also rmed, casting their eyes toward the

    summit. Who dared to cause such a disturbance here?

    Mari frowned, sitting for a moment before grabbing her ice sword and dashing out of her room.

    But just then, a hoarse whisper reached her ears. "Mari... flee... run fast..."

    Her mentor? Was that her mentor''s voice?

    Mari''s head shot up, her gaze piercing through the churning mists toward the mountain''s peak.

    "Mari... flee... danger..." The hoarse voice continued, urging her on.

    Mari''s eyes flickered, unsettled and uncertain.

    At that moment, figures flitted through the surrounding woods, rushing toward her, with faint voices

    heard saying, "Is Mari in this herb garden? Don''t make a mistake."

    Mari wasted no time leaping out of the garden and into the fog.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Two middle-aged male apprentices quietly approached the herb garden, exchanged nces, and

    vaulted inside. They were some of the Grand Elder''s Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s, his closest confidants.

    The Grand Elder was well aware of the deep bond between the Botanic Haven Elder and his

    apprentice, Mari. If the Elder knew something, it was possible Mari did as well. Even if she did

    not, she could be used to coerce the Botanic Haven Elder into revealing the secrets of Antis.

    Thus, the Grand Elder had assigned two Prot¨¦g¨¦s to secretly capture Mari amid the chaos on

    the mountain summit.

    "Mari, we''vee to visit you," the two Prot¨¦g¨¦s burst into the room, but it was already empty.

    Where was she? This was bad!

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s'' expressions shifted. Their mentor had repeatedly stressed the importance of

    capturing Mari at all costs. If they failed, they would answer to him with their heads.

    "Curse it, search!" The two Prot¨¦g¨¦s split up, dashing into the dense forest, hunting for Mari.

    All the Botanic Haven apprentices had been alerted, rushing towards the peak. Such sudden and

    intense explosions were surely no ordinary urrence.

    Mari was raised in Botanic Haven, a mystical grove where she learned the secrets of every leaf

    and de of grass. She managed to avoid everyone, quickly making her way to the foot of the

    mountain. As she was about to look back toward the peak, her mentor''s voice echoed again,

    ¡°Mari¡­ flee¡­ find vin¡­ remind him¡­ it may¡­ be exposed¡­¡±

    Her eyes narrowed slightly. Exposed? At that moment, the loud sounds from the mountaintop

    ceased abruptly. Still, the churning clouds continued violently, resembling a raging river tide,

    drawing Botanic Haven''s dense mists towards the summit. The sight was majestic, but it caused

    Mari''s heart to sink time and time again.

    ¡°Survive¡­¡± Thest whisper from the Botanic Haven Elder drifted faintly and vanished.

    Survive? The light word felt like an invisible hand gripping Mari¡¯s heart with force.

    With a trembling body and tears streaming down her beautiful, icy cheeks, Mari clenched her

    teeth and, with her frosty sword in hand, dashed into the dense woods, fleeing towards the secret

    trails behind the Organization.

    Shortly after her departure, two Prot¨¦g¨¦s followed in pursuit. One of them sniffed the air and

    grinned, ¡°It''s her scent!¡±

    ¡°Chase her! Don''t let her escape.¡±

    ¡°Worry not, she won''t get far.¡±

    The two Prot¨¦g¨¦s followed Mari''s faint scent and quickly gave chase.

    Atop Botanic Haven.

    The swirling mists formed a vast barrier, isting the mountaintop from below, keeping the Botanic

    Haven Prot¨¦g¨¦s from intruding.

    The Grand Elder, together with the other Elders, had taken control of the Botanic Haven Elder''s

    soul, plunging him into a deepa to prevent his suicide. After securing this, the Grand Elder let

    out a sigh of relief and picked up the arm lying on the ground. His expression was far from

    handsome, twisted into something ghastly.

    The other Elders were both shocked and scared, having not anticipated the Botanic Haven Elder to

    be so formidable.

    Lord Viperbane spoke indifferently, ¡°Your arm is only broken, not shattered. With proper care,

    there''s a chance for it to mend.¡±

    ¡°I will heal. Worry not about my strength,¡± the Grand Elder said, feigningposure, unwilling to

    show weakness.

    ¡°With Commander Kashann and him under your control, Cobalt Strike is essentially in your hands.

    The rest is up to you, and we shall not intervene further. You have six months. After securing Cobalt

    Strike, arrange for Celesse and Mari to be wed into my house and announce the alliance.¡± Lord

    Viperbane reminded him. The ambush was over, not perfect, but satisfactory.

    ¡°And there''s Hamund. Help me control him.¡±

    Lord Viperbane advised, ¡°Perhaps you should try to win him over instead of eliminating him. With

    Commanders Kashann and the Botanic Haven Elder gone, Cobalt Strike is already weakened.

    Don¡¯t waste any more resources.¡±

    Enduring the intense pain from his severed limb, the Grand Elder replied, ¡°Control him first, then I

    can persuade him.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After leaving people to secure Botanic Haven, they returned along the same path to the Mystical

    Grotto, but the scene that met their eyes shattered any semnce ofposure they had left.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    The Commander had vanished! All the Guardians of the Elder and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s had been in!

    With the Commander''s injuries, escape would have been impossible. And with Elder Codin''s

    strength, it was inconceivable that he would be killed without a struggle.

    Therefore... Hamund must have been here!

    Tobin''s smile remained, but his eyes were as cold as a winter''s de, ready to strike. "Grand Elder,

    I must ask you, who exactly is this Hamund? And what is his rtion to the Commander?"

    "He should be neutral. He does not take sides." The Grand Elder examined the bodies. The cuts

    were clean, all beheadings. It indicated that the yer, Hamund, acted in anger and with decisive

    fury.

    "Neutral? A so-called neutral man suddenly barges in and rescues the Commander." Tobin''s

    emotions were restrained, but his gaze grew ever colder, a chilling promise of retribution.

    "He should not have interfered," the Grand Elder said, his expression turning grim. Even if Hamund

    had appeared, Elder Codin should have been able to stop him. The Grand Elder had great faith in

    Elder Codin''s abilities, which is why he was left to guard the sanctum. But why did it happen thus?

    Could it be that Hamund had already pledged allegiance to the Commander?

    "Grand Elder, you do not appear as wise as I had thought," Lord Viperbane said, his tone no longer

    friendly. ording to the Grand Elder''s earlier assurance, they only needed to control the

    Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder to ensure absolute security. The others should not have

    been a concern, but Hamund clearly wasn''t as simple as they had thought.

    "Before we set out for Botanic Haven, I warned you that he could be an unpredictable factor," the

    Grand Elder defended himself.

    "You merely mentioned a potential threat!" Lord Viperbane suppressed his rage and even cast a

    sharp nce at Neasilis, whose briefing had also failed to mention any risk posed by Hamund.

    Neasilis instinctively bowed, his voice low in exnation, "My lord, Hamund has been very discreet

    for years, scarcely interacting with the Commander or the other Elders. He''s the kind who remains

    aloof from worldly affairs. By all ounts... he shouldn''t have acted this way..."

    Lord Viperbane raised a hand to cut him off, no longer interested in exnations. His piercing eyes

    fixed on the Grand Elder. "You are well aware of the consequences should this leak. Mobilize all

    your trusted forces immediately, and find them before they escape the Cloudveil Woods."

    The Grand Elder knew further debate was futile. Since Hamund had sided with the Commander,

    then he had chosen his fate. "The Cloudveil Woods span thousands of leagues. He won''t escape!

    Not a single one will escape!"

    "The Cloudveil Woods are Cobalt Strike''s domain. You know the terrain well. You will lead, and we

    will follow," said Lord Viperbane.

    "You stay behind, and watch over the Botanic Haven Elder," the Grand Elder instructed Elder

    Connas, adding in a hushed tone before departing, "Hide him well. Let no one find him."

    "You have my word," Elder Connas nodded solemnly.

    The Grand Elder acted without hesitation, summoning all the Prot¨¦g¨¦s he could trust, scattering

    them throughout the vast Cloudveil Woods. He even released the beasts of Cobalt Strike to aid in

    the hunt.

    Lord Viperbane and all the mightiest from Amber Valley lent their full support. The Grand Elder, Lord

    Viperbane, and Tobin all joined the search.

    They were all acutely aware of the consequences should the news leak. If it was only the Grand

    Elder''s rebellion, other Organizations would not intervene lightly in Cobalt Strike''s affairs, nor would

    they delve deep into the investigation. But if it became known that Lord Viperbane was secretly

    manipting events, it would be equivalent to the royal house dering war on the Eight Orders,

    and the other seven Organizations would not rest.

    They must find Hamund!

    He cannot be allowed to live and escape the Cloudveil Woods, nor can he be allowed to take the

    Commander with him.

    Word of the turmoil spread throughout Cobalt Strike. Yet, themon Prot¨¦g¨¦s dared not inquire

    too closely, merely watching from a distance as middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s and Magi-Monsters surged

    out of Cobalt Strike, voices buzzing with spection.

    Roald and the others stood atop a hill, marveling at the sudden chaos.

    "Could we be under attack?"

    "Or has some treasure in the forest been disturbed?"

    Niks and hispanions went to question their own mentors, who were equally perplexed.

    Cobalt Strike was like a lion suddenly awakened, unleashing a fearsome presence. Two thousand

    warriors and two thousand Magi-Monsters formed a terrifying search, densely pouring into the

    woods, swiftly expanding from the heart of Cobalt Strike.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The Grand Elder''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s, seasoned by years of trials, were in the Cloudveil Woods; they knew

    the terrain like the back of their hands.

    Neasilis and the others exerted their full effort in cooperation, deploying every skill at their disposal

    to track Hamund''s trail.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Hamund, an outsider, burdened with the barely alive Commander, could not move quickly and was

    likely to betray his presence.

    At that very moment, Mari was dashing through the deep, damp woods, struggling to ept the

    sudden cmity and unclear who had attacked her mentor.

    Her mentor''s words had been clear. It was the Kings'' eptance that had been exposed. Someone

    was after vin''s legacy!

    But who besides the Commander would know? Could it be that the Commander wanted to y the

    Elder of Botanic Haven? Impossible.

    Who could it be? Who could it be?

    Who could breach the defenses of Cobalt Strike, who could silently surround the Botanic Haven?

    Mari had never imagined danger coulde to Cobalt Strike, where she had grown up. In her

    heart, the mighty Cobalt Strike was like a towering titan, standing sentinel over the boundless

    Cloudveil Woods, deterring the vast Nortnds. To threaten it, to breach its walls, would not be

    easy for anyone.

    What on earth has happened?

    Dusk approached, and shadows began to spread through the depths of the forest, the day turning

    to night. Many nocturnal beasts left their dens, their cries echoing loudly. Mari gripped her sword

    tightly, and her gaze was sharp. Disregarding the dangers of the night, she raced at full speed.

    vin had left this morning; he couldn''t have gone far.

    Find him! Don''t stop! Mari urged herself on in her mind.

    "Sister Mari, where are you hurrying to?" a mocking voice suddenly came from the front left.

    "Heh heh, found you," another voice called from behind, growing louder as it neared swiftly.

    Mari''s eyes narrowed, and she leaped back just in time as two sword energies, one after the

    other, whooshed down, shing through tangled branches and splitting the damp air, thundering

    into the ground where she had just stood. The old roots of the ground shattered, leaving two deep,

    long trenches.

    Two sword-wielding men dashed and dodged, blocking Mari''s path front and back.

    "You are Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike!" Mari¡¯s face was frosty as she recognized them. They were

    Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s of the Grand Elder, already famed and had even participated in The sh of Eight

    Orders.

    "You actually recognize us."

    "Your concern for us has us feeling a bit... restless."

    The two men smirked, eyeing Mari''s tall figure without any discretion.

    "Why?"

    "What do you think? Take a guess?"

    "Did the Grand Elder attack Botanic Haven?" Mari found it hard to ept. The Grand Elder was

    ambitious and extreme in his actions but only towards external forces of the Organization. How

    could he possibly be mad enough to openly attack Botanic Haven?

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Come back with us, and you''ll know everything. Please?"

    "And the Commander?" Mari thought of something more terrifying. The Grand Elder couldn''t

    possibly bypass the Commander to strike Botanic Haven. Could it be...

    "I told you,e with us, and you''ll know everything."

    "Never!" Mari attempted to flee, but as soon as she moved, the two Prot¨¦g¨¦s struck from both

    directions.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" The man in front drew his sword, the de''s ck steel chilling

    to the bone. In an instant, he unleashed dozens of sword energies, emitting strange ck glimmers

    as they densely assaulted Mari. The lush forest seemed to explode with thunderous roars,

    deafening in their intensity.

    The sword strikes were fierce, and even with her full effort to dodge, Mari''s skirt was torn by the

    de''s light. Simultaneously, the man behind her soared through the air, descending from above

    with a heavy sword aimed mercilessly at Mari.

    Thwack!

    The sharp, heavy sword struck Mari''s back, casting a streak of crimson blood onto the leaves

    and branches. Mari grunted,nding heavily on the ground. She struggled to rise but stumbled,

    nearly falling.

    She was an Advanced Mage Stage I, while the two men before her were Advanced Mage Stage IX,

    leagues apart in strength.

    "Stop your futile resistance. Next time, it won''t be just a torn dress or scratched skin."

    "Mari, we ask you onest time, pleasee back with us."

    The two men tightened their grip on their war swords, approaching Mari. "Don''t me us for

    being heartless."

    Mari forced herself to remain calm, scanning her surroundings for any chance to escape.

    "My apologies!" One man suddenly moved to strike hard, intending to knock her unconscious and

    carry her back.

    The other man suddenly stopped him, his gaze roaming over Mari''s tall figure. "Such a beautiful

    girl, don''t you have any feelings? I have a better idea."

    "Let''s hear it."

    "Since she''s going to die once we bring her back anyway, why not we first..."

    "Enjoy ourselves?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Heh heh, I like the sound of that!"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Their hearts stirred with dark desire, growing hotter with each passing thought. In the dim

    environment, the ruthless hunt had given birth to wickedness in their souls. Mari was simply too

    enchanting¡ªher exquisite beauty and perfect figure, her cool demeanor, and the mystery and

    sanctity that she exuded were all taunting their desires.

    To conquer such a woman would surely be a grand delight!

    "Shameless!" Mari retreated step by step.

    "We''re only thinking of you, my dear," they taunted. "Such a beautifuldy is yet to experience the

    joys of the flesh before her untimely demise. What a pity."

    "Don''t worry, we are quite experienced. We''ll ensure you''refortable."

    They advanced with a lecherous gleam in their eyes, greedily scanning her form, barely restraining

    themselves from pouncing and stripping her to admire the hidden beauty of her body. The thought

    of such an icy maiden soon pleading beneath them quickened their breath and sent blood rushing

    to their heads.

    Just then, a herd of massive elephants passed by like moving hills. Their heavy steps sent tremors

    through the forest.

    Mari seized the chance to break into the herd, but the two male Prot¨¦g¨¦s, one ahead and one

    behind, watched her every move. "Do you really think you can escape? Give up."

    Mari''s attempts to dash left and right were thwarted, and in just a moment, the elephants had

    moved on. The dense forest grew darker, and no powerful Magi-Monsters roamed nearby.

    "Mari, will you submit to us, or do you fancy a bit of force?" One of the Prot¨¦g¨¦s chuckled

    wickedly, suddenly lunging forward with his de to subdue Mari, nning to savor his prize

    slowly.

    "Do a favor for us." The other Prot¨¦g¨¦ lunged at Mari.

    Her eyes were ice-cold as she drew her sword to meet their attack, preferring death over dishonor.

    But suddenly...

    Thwack! Thwack!

    Two sprays of blood appeared, and the heads of the two Prot¨¦g¨¦s soared into the sky, their bodies

    uncontrobly crashing to the ground. The smiles were still etched on their severed faces.

    Mari was sttered with fresh blood and stunned as she looked into the forest. Who was there?

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    A tall, lean man emerged from the shadows, striding forward with a ming red sword in hand, a

    bloodied body slung over his shoulder, followed by a stunning woman.

    "Hamund? Celesse?"

    Recognizing her rescuers, Mari''s tension eased, and she nearly copsed from dizziness. Since

    fleeing Botanic Haven, she hadn''t stopped for a moment and was utterly exhausted.

    "How did you find me here?" Celesse quickly came to support her.

    "I was..." Mari began to speak but froze, staring at the bloodied man Hamund carried. The

    Commander?

    "Where is your mentor?" Hamund asked with a grave expression.

    Mari snapped out of her daze. ¡°We were attacked at Botanic Haven. My mentor sent a message

    telling me to flee and find vin. The Commander... what happened to him..."

    "Grand Elder has betrayed us, aligning with Lord Viperbane and the Amber Valley," Celesse said,

    still struggling to ept that such a thing could happen within the Cobalt Strike.

    Lord Viperbane? Amber Valley? Mari''s heart sank. This was ten times worse than the worst

    scenario she had imagined.

    Could the Grand Elder know about the Kings'' eptance? For the sake of the Kings'' eptance,

    he had stooped to such vile means. It was madness!

    Celesse continued, "The Grand Elder probably doesn''t know that Kings'' eptance is with vin,

    or he wouldn''t have attacked the Commander and the Elder of Botanic Haven. But now that he has

    the Elder, he''ll find ways to extract the information."

    "Come with us. Let''s find vin."

    After Hamund took the Commander away, his injuries worsened, forcing them to stop and tend to

    him. Hamund was now grateful for the dy; otherwise, they would have been far gone and

    wouldn''t have encountered Mari. If that had happened...

    "Thank you," Mari expressed her gratitude.

    "Even if we find vin, what then? Sooner orter, the Grand Elder will uncover the secret. There''s

    nowhere in the world vin can hide."

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    "We''ll flee the Nortnds."

    "What of Stormcast? vin won''t abandon his kin." Celesse knew vin well. The Mallister family

    was his foundation, his sanctuary.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "He has no choice but to leave."

    At that moment, a majestic holy might enveloped the dark forest. Hamund swiftly turned, his cold

    gaze locking onto a distant mountain.

    Atop the mountain peak, amidst the howling winds, Lord Viperbane stood with his hands behind his

    back. His divine authority was vast. His Mindfulness spread like an oceanic tide over the vast forest.

    Behind him, nearly a thousand hunters formed a massive web, a cacophony of human and beastly

    roars, as they rapidly swept through the trees, disturbing the birds and driving the Magi-Monsters,

    throwing the twilight forest into chaos.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lord Viperbane¡¯s brow furrowed as his Mindfulness detected an anomaly kilometers away.

    It was toote for Hamund to hide. Gritting his teeth, he scooped up Mari and Celesse and fled.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Is that Lord Viperbane? He¡¯s caught up so soon!" Celesse and Mari paled.

    "Have I foung them? Heh, lucky me." Lord Viperbane punched the sky, unleashing a surge of

    golden battle intent that transformed into a terrifying storm, twisting and thundering, shattering the

    clouds. The overwhelming energy swept through space, stirring the forest and drawing the attention

    of the nearby hunting parties.

    He found them! Eighty percent of his party dashed at full speed while the remaining split into two

    groups, one heading off to inform the Grand Elder''s party and the other to the Amber Valley squad,

    both searching in different directions.

    ...

    Deep in the valley under the cloak of night, vin, bare-chested, sat cross-legged in deep

    meditation, studying the secrets of Gigas Grasp. He had made some progress with Shell. His body

    brimmed with warm Inner Strength Vigor, flowing through his muscles like a gentle stream, surging

    with a monumental sense of power. His fists now possessed a formidable force of ten thousand

    pounds.

    Such rapid progress was inseparable from the nourishment of his golden blood. The Vigor produced

    by Gigas Grasp also stimted the blending of golden blood with his body. Complementing each

    other, they continued to transform vin''s constitution.

    "What kind of Combat Magic is Gigas Grasp?" E was curious as to why vin chose to train in

    this particr Combat Magic at this stage.

    "It seems to be for cultivating Inner Strength, capable of unleashing tremendous power," Godfred

    had asked Carlys, who said it was a force-type Combat Magic designed to extract thetent

    potential of the human body. It was said to have been discovered in an ancient ruin long ago by a

    former Commander, but its demands on one''s physique were extremely harsh, deterring most from

    attempting it.

    "Lord vin is already so fierce, and now he seeks even more power. He''s turning himself into a

    beast," chuckled Grima.

    "He''s practicing Swordsmanship, thunder magic, and now strength as well? He''s not afraid of

    wearing himself out."

    Godfred suddenly asked, "Lady E, what''s the secret behind the Lord vin''s legacy? Can you

    share with us?"

    "In simple terms, he can maintain relentless energy and high fighting spirit at all times, and it just

    keeps going. He can''t get tired, and he can''t die," E giggled. Only someone with such abnormal

    stamina would dare to attempt training in three sets of Combat Magic at once.

    Godfred and Grima awkwardly twitched their mouths.

    Seeing their strange expressions, E teased, "Eh, you two seem to have gotten the wrong idea."

    "Absolutely not! No way are we thinking of anything untoward!" Both shook their heads resolutely.

    E smirked devilishly. "When you go back, tell Helna that vin doesn''t tire and can''t die. She can

    find him so many women for him, and in a few centuries, he could create a whole nation! We''ll call it

    the Great vin Empire!"

    She couldn''t help butugh uproariously at her own joke.

    Godfred and Grima shook their heads with a bitter smile. ¡°You sure have some wild thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    "Miss E, if I may be so bold to inquire," Grima said with a hint of curiosity. "what exactly is the

    nature of your rtionship with Lord vin?" She could tell that E was far from the simple facade

    she presented. Just the other day, outside the storeroom, the way E handled the situation with

    Celesse was nothing short of masterful. With a few light-hearted jests, she had effortlessly defused

    what could have been an awkward confrontation and had smoothly eased the tension between

    herself, vin, and Celesse.

    "What about us?" E asked with a smile, gazing at vin in the distance. The moonlight, like

    liquid silver, illuminated the valley and cast a glow on his strong upper body. The perfect lines of his

    muscles were utterly enchanting. His long hair floated freely, half-hiding his chiseled cheeks.

    "Do you fancy our Lord vin?"

    "You should be asking if he fancies me," E replied with a wink.

    "He is still naive, unversed in matters of the heart."

    Godfred chuckled, "Who says vin is clueless? He knows plenty. He''s just too preupied with

    other matters right now. But once he sorts everything out, you watch him..."

    "Intruders!" Grima suddenly stood up. Her golden spear flipped andnded with a ¡°thwack¡± in her

    hand, aze with light as fierce as mes.

    Godfred was on alert instantly. His smile vanished as he stood guard, and his body wreathed in a

    purple aura of potent soul force. A pair of violet wings unfurled with a mighty flourish, whipping up a

    howling wind that scattered the dead leaves and gravel of the deep valley.

    vin and E were jolted awake and quickly gathered together. "What''s happened?"

    "A powerful presence is drawing near... Here theye!" Both of their faces nched as they stood

    defensively before vin and E, wary of the valley entrance.

    "Don''t panic. It''s us!" Hamund, with Mari and Celesse in tow, rushed into the valley, their speed

    so extraordinary it kicked up a chilling strong wind. The first thing Hamund did was set the

    Commander down, pressing on his wounds to channel energy and sustain his life force. The

    Commander''s injuries were grave, with five chains piercing through his heart and main arteries. It

    seemed the Grand Elder had not intended for him to survive for long.

    "How did you get here?" They rushed forward to greet them.

    Was that the Commander?!

    A sense of dread settled in vin''s heart.

    Mari exined, "The Grand Elder has conspired with Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley,

    launching a surprise attack on the Commander and then assaulting my mentor at the Botanic

    Haven. We were lucky to escape, and now Lord Viperbane is hot on our heels with his men."

    "Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley? Has he lost his mind?!" vin was truly shocked, having

    anticipated the Grand Elder''s ruthless tactics. But to conspire with Lord Viperbane and Amber

    Valley was tantamount to rebellion. He was willing to disrupt the bnce of the Nortnds. Could

    he bear the consequences?

    This wasn''t madness. It was folly. Wait, what was the Grand Elder after? There was no reason for

    such actions.

    Hamund continued his healing while speaking, "He knows the secret of the Kings'' eptance and

    is desperate to obtain it at any cost! I suspect Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley are merely pawns

    in his n. They were lured out under the pretense of disrupting the Nortnds to strike down the

    Commander and the Botanic Haven Elder, and then the Grand Elder would seize his chance to

    steal the Kings'' eptance from Antis. Even if he''s exposed afterward, he doesn''t care. With the

    legacy secured, he could flee to distantnds, hide anywhere, resume his cultivation, and strive for

    even higher realms, dealing with the consequencester."

    Mari added, "He''s been blinded by the Kings'' eptance; now, nothing else matters to him but

    iming it."

    Godfred and the others gasped.

    Celesse said, "Thankfully, my mentor went to see the Commander and managed to rescue him by a

    stroke of luck. Otherwise, the Grand Elder might have taken control of Cobalt Strike and discovered

    the truth of the legacy unnoticed."

    "He doesn''t know it''s with me now, does he?" vin frowned, realizing that the inevitable had finally

    arrived.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Kings'' eptance, you are indeed a curse. Everyone involved has met with misfortune. Now that I

    have obtained you, will you continue to unleash cmity?¡± vin thought.

    "He probably doesn''t know yet, but it won''t stay hidden for long. My mentor is in their hands now."

    Celesse urged, "Lord Viperbane''s forces are closing in on us. We must leave this ce quickly."

    Grima asked urgently, "How many are they?"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    "Too many. They never expected the Commander to be rescued. They must be frantic."

    "We must make haste."

    Mari and Celesse were insistent.

    "Where can we go?" vin asked, his expression grave.

    Celesse replied, "We hide as far and as long as we can. It''s better than waiting here for death. We

    cannot let the Grand Elder get his hands on you, or all will be beyond redemption."

    "Lord Viperbane, Amber Valley, Cobalt Strike¡ªall searching together. Can we really escape the

    forest?" E interjected, her timing inappropriate, yet her point was valid.

    Hamund stood, his expression resolute. "You take the Commander and leave."

    "What about you?"

    "Lord Viperbane''s forces have caught up. We might evade them momentarily, but we won''t escape

    the Cloudveil Woods. And even if we do, we can''t shake them off our trail. There''s only one way¡ªI''ll

    draw them off, then circle back to Cobalt Strike and try to rescue the Botanic Haven Elder. If that''s

    impossible, I''ll end him."

    "What?!" The group was astounded.

    "He''s dead, so there''s no need to worry about the Grand Elder uncovering the secret. Take the

    Commander and seek refuge in Bloodlore. The various organizations of the Nortnds will deal

    with Lord Viperbane and the Grand Elder. No one will pursue the matter of the Kings'' eptance,

    and vin''s peril will be resolved." Hamund could have escaped, but only if he took Celesse alone.

    Yet, looking at the fallen Commander and those in the valley with vin, he couldn''t bear to

    abandon them.

    "No!" vin objected vehemently, moved by Hamund''s noble sacrifice. But what good would killing

    the Botanic Haven Elder do? The Grand Elder and their cronies would never let the Commander go

    easily. They would exhaust every means to pursue and blockade, making it near impossible to

    reach Bloodlore alive. And if by some fortune they did, the Nortnds would be thrown into chaos,

    fraught with uncertainties, and Stormcast would be in jeopardy.

    "Don''t be rash. Your survival means the Botanic Haven Elder did not die in vain." Hamund could

    only think of one way forward ¨C to return alone and draw attention, ensuring vin and the others

    could leave alive and spread the word to the Nortnds, urging other organizations to punish the

    royal court and deal with the Grand Elder.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "No! Absolutely not!" vin paced the deep valley. He was not so cold-hearted and selfish as to use

    the deaths of Hamund and the Botanic Haven Elder to secure his secret.

    "It''s toote, you must go!" Hamund urged, signaling to Godfred and Grima to take vin away.

    Time was of the essence. He had to distract Lord Viperbane and his ilk quickly. Once surrounded,

    all would be lost.

    "Thank you!" Grima and Godfred expressed their gratitude.

    "Let¡¯s return to Bloodlore. I won''t reveal your secret," E promised.

    "Wait!" vin raised his hand, gritting his teeth. He had made a decision. "Hamund, thank you for

    drawing away the search party, but don''t engage them by force, and don''t return to Cobalt Strike.

    Run as far as you can. Just keep Lord Viperbane and his followers upied. The rest of you, escort

    the Commander out, and after leaving Cloudveil Woods, spread the word that Kings'' eptance is

    with Stormcast, with me. Remember, don''t spread the news too early. Dy it as long as possible."

    "Have you lost your mind?" The others eximed in shock.

    "I have a n! I can resolve this."

    Hamund rebuked, "Madness! Once the news spreads, the whole Nortnds will converge on

    Stormcast. How will you handle that?"

    "That''s exactly what I want. Once the news is out, Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley will no longer

    cooperate with the Grand Elder, nor will they pursue you. They''ll turn their forces to surround

    Stormcast, and other organizations and the royal court will also gather there."

    "And then?" They looked at vin as if he were a fool or a madman.

    "If it were only the Grand Elder, he''d attack Stormcast directly, but with the Eight Orders gathered

    and the Five Lords present, all vying for the legacy, they won''t attack recklessly. They''ll check each

    other. Then, we''ll expose the Grand Elder''s treachery, sparking confrontation among the

    organizations and the royal court, buying time. I''ll return as quickly as I can."

    "What in the world are you nning?"

    "When chaos reigns, it''s time to strike with a heavy hammer! I''m going to get reinforcements. I''ll

    wipe them all out in one fell swoop! I''ll ensure that the vast Nortnds will never again dare covet

    the power of my legacy." vin shouldered his pack. His gaze was resolute. "Godfred, take me to

    Watchful Shore!"

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    ¡°To Watchful Shore? Are there more secrets?" Godfred couldn''t fathom what mad scheme vin

    was hatching, but unable to resist vin''smand, he had no choice but to take to the skies and

    fly toward the distant Watchful Shore.

    "Do you understand what he has said?" Hamund didn''t have time to object.

    E appeared contemtive, remaining silent.

    Celesse said, "No one is more concerned about Stormcast than he is. There must be a reason for

    his actions."

    "You go on ahead. I''ll draw off Lord Viperbane and his lot." Hamund didn''t quite grasp vin''s n,

    but he had to let it unfold.

    "Be careful!" Celesse was worried for her mentor, for leading off Lord Viperbane''s forces in

    Cloudveil Woods was no easy feat. Once surrounded, her mentor could indeed meet an untimely

    fate.

    "Go!" Hamund channeled his energy,unching them out of the deep valley, and he departed in the

    opposite direction, deliberately leaking a trace of his essence to draw Lord Viperbane''s attention.

    In the dead of night.

    Lord Viperbane, the Grand Elder, and Tobin¡ªthe three hunting parties converged without wasted

    words. At themand, two thousand troops and two thousand Magi-Monsters spread out like a

    flood, racing wildly through the dense forest. They scrambled over branches, humans gritted their

    teeth, and beasts howled, their eyes red with a nearly insane determination to hunt.

    Leading the charge was the Grand Elder, with Lord Viperbane striding through the air and Tobin

    lurking in the shadows. The three mighty Archmages unleashed their overwhelming Mindfulness,

    sweeping across vast mountain ranges and ancient woods, sending shivers through the Magi-

    Monsters and mercenaries in the forest.

    Mercenaries and solitary mages practicing in the woods fled in panic.

    Was this the force of Cobalt Strike?

    Who had provoked them?

    Were they hunting a person? Even the Magi-Monsters had been unleashed.

    The nocturnal forest awoke in rm. Not only mercenaries and mages fled in fear, but uninvolved

    Magi-Monsters also escaped in packs.

    Hamund raced through the ancient woods, doing his utmost to create diversions, disrupting the

    search. It would take about eight days for Celesse and the others to return to the Stormcast and

    spread the news, which meant he had to hide in the boundless forest for eight days. Was that even

    possible? Looking back at the holy might surging through the sky and feeling the vast hunting

    parties in the woods, he had not an ounce of confidence.

    Regardless, run he must, doing all that a man can. Little did Hamund expect that he would face

    such a day!

    Deep in the clouds, where thick mists roiled, Godfred beat his wings furiously, stirring a fierce gale,

    and carried vin swiftly through the sky. "Lord vin, are you truly confident you can withstand

    the siege of the Nortnds'' champions?"

    "About fifty percent certain."

    "What?" Godfred groaned inwardly. Was vin taking such a gamble with only fifty percent

    certainty?

    "Sess or death, let''s take the chance." vin had considered this before, but it always seemed

    too risky, and hecked confidence. But now, with the situation suddenly changing, he could no

    longer hesitate. ¡°The Grand Elder, oh Grand Elder, you''ve truly taught me a lesson¡ªto achieve

    one''s ends by any means, no matter how ruthless.¡± The Grand Elder had actually conspired with

    Lord Viperbane and even bought off assassins. If Elder Hamund hadn''t returned to the Organization

    in time and discovered the anomaly, Cobalt Strike might have already fallen under their control.

    Godfred clenched his teeth and beat his wings more fiercely, flying at full speed. No matter what, it

    was time to risk it! After holding on for eight years, what was there to fear?

    Three dayster.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Hamund shook off the hunting parties for the fifth time, retreating deeper into the woods.

    Grima and the others finally neared the forest''s edge.

    The Grand Elder''s orchestrated hunting frenzy caused a severe stir. Flocks of birds took flight,

    countless Magi-Monsters hid and sought refuge, and many mercenaries and mages retreated in

    panic, watching the massive search parties with shocked and fearful eyes. They couldn''t imagine

    what had enraged Cobalt Strike to initiate such an extensive hunt. Their momentum was an

    unbridled steamroller, with any Magi-Monster too slow to dodge being in and any mercenary in

    the way being annihted. Trees fell, mountains trembled, and the uproar continued to grow.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    This was madness.

    Finally, vin reached Watchful Shore.

    Though the turmoil of Antis had ended, it still attracted many forces and mercenaries. The sea

    and nearby forests were scattered with hundreds, perhaps thousands, of powerful beings¡ªsome

    investigating the cause of Antis'' appearance, others in search of lost magical treasures.

    "Godfred, wait here for me!"

    Ssh!

    vin dove into the tide, leaving Godfred to guard the shore.

    "Hey, mate, did you fall from the sky?" A burly man looked on in surprise at Godfred''s sudden

    arrival.

    "Get lost!" Godfred, anxious and in a foul mood, snapped.

    "Can you fly? I''ll pay you. Take me for a spin over the deep sea." The burly man seemed quite

    interested in him.

    "I said get lost!" Godfred''s soul force surged, forming an impressive crocodile over ten meters long,

    seething with killing intent. The crocodile thrashed its head violently and struck the ground with its

    massive ws, unleashing a deafening roar that made the man''s soul tremble.

    The man gasped in shock and scrambled into the forest.

    Many powerful Magi-Monsters in the nearby woods were startled away, not daring to approach.

    Such might surely belonged to a Master Mage.

    vin sank beneath the waves, searching for the entrance he''d found that day, questioning the

    Chained Spirit within him, "What do you think our chances of sess are?"

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Your fate is in your own hands, for all of this is but a figment of your imagination¡ªnever recorded in

    the annals of history," the Chained Spirit said with a tone of reproach. This was a wild gamble, even

    crazier than when he voyaged across the Ancient Seas. Yet, he had to admit that this young one

    had a streak of madness in him, daring to dream and do anything. Perhaps this was influenced by

    his youthful experiences.

    vin drew forth the Immortal Edge, activating its sword spirit. The bright sword light illuminated the

    murky depths of the sea, guiding him to the spot he had determined long ago.

    The ce hadpletely changed its appearance. The sea cliff that once stood out like a ck

    eagle ready to take flight was now indistinguishable from the surrounding rock formations.

    Not knowing how to open the passage, vin could only wield the Immortal Edge, making gestures

    in the water. Luckily, the Immortal Edge did not disappoint him; not only did it pinpoint the location,

    but it also reawakened the passage. The rockyers crumbled, and boulders thundered down,

    revealing a narrow passage with a faint light shining within.

    Holding the Immortal Edge, vin swam inside, with the passage copsing and sealing behind

    him, leaving only a path forward.

    "Have you thought about what you''re going to say?" The Chained Spirit reminded him.

    "I''ll y it by ear. As long as there''s hope, I won''t give up."

    vin swam hundreds of meters and arrived in front of the barrier he remembered. He leaped

    through it, tumbled to the ground, and ran wildly into the depths of the great cave without stopping,

    searching for the ruined temple he once knew.

    The cave was swarming with numerous white wolves, which quickly detected the intruder. They

    pounced in packs, moving as swiftly as lightning.

    vin ignored them, activating his energy shield, lifting the Immortal Edge high, and sprinting faster.

    The wolves seemed to hesitate at the sight of the Immortal Edge, stopping midway without rushing

    to attack, eventually watching him enter the ruins and delve deeper into the Royal Mausoleum

    cavern.

    Returning to the Royal Mausoleum, vin felt nostalgic but had no time to linger. He dashed to the

    altar and raised the Immortal Edge high. "O Kings, please ept my invitation!"

    The Immortal Edge glowed red, bursting with blinding light and emitting tremendous sword energy,

    lighting up the cavern and awakening the slumbering Kings.

    A regal statue with a majestic figure opened its stone eyes. Its hundred-meter body was towering

    and imposing. It slowly twisted, shaking off fine pebbles, and gazed at vin with amanding

    presence, its voice thundering. "What is your purpose!"

    vin, with eyes zing, shouted boldly, "O Kings, awaken and heed my call, descend upon

    Stormcast!"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    In the grandeur of the ancient throne room, a majestic statue of a King towered over the diminutive

    figure of vin. For a long moment, it stood silent before its thunderous voice filled the chamber,

    "The Kings... awaken..."

    With a firm grasp, it took hold of the chains that adorned its stone form and, with a slow, deliberate

    strength, began to pull, dragging a massive boulder from the altar.

    The scene unfolded once more. The altar shook, and a myriad of stone steps extended in disarray,

    triggering other chains and stirring the slumbering statues of the Kings.

    ng and rattle!

    Chains linked the statues to the altar, vibrating intensely, taut with the force. One by one, the statues

    of the Kings opened their eyes, radiating a divine authority. They bore the presence of the ancient

    monarchs themselves. Their formidable auras filled the Royal Mausoleum like a tide, unsettling

    every Magi-Monster within.

    They were awake! Truly awake! vin let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding. His

    eyes darted excitedly around at the Kings.

    Eighteen statues, each as imposing as a mountain. Their collective revival was a sight to stir the

    soul.

    From a high ledge, the Ivory Turtle stretchedzily, its tiny eyes blinking open to observe the

    awakening below. It spotted vin, aloft on the altar with the Immortal Edge held high. "Am I

    dreaming?" it thought. "Such a beautiful dream, thed hase to rescue me. Oh, woe is me,

    even in dreams, I yearn for freedom."

    The turtle wiggled its little paws and twisted its head, rolling onto its back and sprawling out to

    resume its slumber. But suddenly, a cry rang out from the altar, "The Kings, ept my invitation,

    leave the Royal Mausoleum, and descend upon Stormcast with me!"

    Jolted awake, the Ivory Turtle scrambled to its feet, chains clinking as it stumbled forward, eyes

    fixed on the altar. "Am I not dreaming? Has he returned?!"

    Rubbing its eyes vigorously, the turtle hesitated to scratch itself with its paws. Perhaps it feared

    pain, because he awkwardly lowered them. "Ha! It''s him! It''s true! Oh, heavens and earth, you

    finally answered my prayers."

    "I will be free! He hase to save me!"

    "You there,d, yes, you¡ªI''ve fallen for you! Mwah! A kiss, mwah!"

    In a moment that should have been solemn and expectant, this bizarre deration left vin utterly

    baffled. He had to wonder if he was hallucinating. Looking up, he saw a small turtle professing its

    love, waving its paws, wriggling its shell, blowing kisses, and dancing with excitement. vin was

    utterly bemused.

    ¡°What in the world?¡± vin''s brow furrowed. Was it speaking?

    "Do you awaken us to bid us leave?" The Kings'' voices boomed, heavy with solemn majesty.

    "News of the Kings'' eptance has spread across the Nortnds; many wille to contest it. My

    life is in danger, my townspeople are in peril. I beseech the Kings to depart with me."

    "The souls of Kings guard the Royal Mausoleum, an eternal charge!"

    "So long as the soul endures, the tomb remains, undiminished through the ages."

    "The legacy has been passed on; you have no further connection to us."

    "Depart, we have our duty to protect the Royal Mausoleum, and we shall not leave with you."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The Kings rejected the plea.

    vin called out with grave determination, "The Kings, you have granted me your legacy, and I am

    the new sovereign of the eternal kingdom. Your mission was once to guard the Royal Mausoleum,

    but now it is to protect a new kingdom, a new legacy. You should no longer remain here."

    vin''s purpose was clear. He sought to persuade all eighteen statues to depart, to aid him in

    defending Stormcast, to stand against the warlords of the Nortnds.

    He could not forget the fierce battle beneath the waves, the Kings'' souls shing against their foes.

    He could not forget the overwhelming power that emanated from the Eighteen Souls. He believed

    the Eighteen Souls could still fight and had the power to deter the warlords of the Nortnds.

    So it was, a month prior, on a restless night as he gazed upon the watchful seas, that he conceived

    this bold and mad n to summon the Kings back into the world.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    If he seeded, the Kings would shake the Nortnds. Their names would be revered throughout

    the Royal Realm, and Stormcast would know no more danger, with no one daring to covet his

    legacy.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Ha! Glorious,¡± thought the Ivory Turtle, now even more exhrated, shouting from above, "Yes,

    exactly! You old immortals, thisd is your new sovereign. It''s your duty to protect his rise. Leave

    this cursed ce at once!"

    Was it speaking? vin stared in astonishment.

    "I support you. I''m with you," the turtle cried, ovee with excitement. Imprisoned for ten

    thousand years, it saw an opportunity for freedom. A fire zed within, and its shell radiated with

    bright light.

    Before the Kings could refuse again, vin shouted anew, "The Kings! Please, ept my invitation!

    I need your help. My people need your help! I do not ask for your eternal guardianship. I only ask

    that you stay within the ancient city to protect its future as the new eternal kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I have witnessed your past glories and understand your mission¡ªto exist alongside the eternal

    kingdom.

    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, when the kingdom fell, you were not to me, and your mission did not

    end. This Royal Mausoleum is not a prison but a sanctuary for your rest. Today marks a new

    beginning. I stake my life on it, I will not fail you. I am ready to make a blood oath to restore the

    glory of the eternal legacy, but right now, I truly need your protection."

    His resolute voice echoed through the Royal Mausoleum, and suddenly, vin knelt on one knee,

    his plea thundering, "I, vin, implore the Kings, descend upon Stormcast!"

    Stormcast, the Mallister family, his loved ones¡ªthese were his deepest convictions and his mission!

    For over eight years, they had suffered greatly, and he would not allow disaster to strike them again.

    ¡°In this time, I shall shatter all chains that bind me andy a firm foundation. This time, I will bring

    smiles to the faces of the Old Town''s folk, and let my kin see hope.

    O the Kings, heed my call!

    The Kings, slumbering for eons, it is time for your awakening!

    The Kings, depart and shake the Nortnds to their core.¡±

    The Kings remained silent for what seemed an eternity. In the depths of the cavern, only the brilliant

    radiance of the altar and the fiery glow of the Immortal Edge''s sword''s energy filled the space.

    vin knelt on one knee. His head was bowed in earnest plea. He had been anxious before

    arriving, but now hope was kindling within him. The Kings had not outright refused, indicating they

    were considering his request. Good, good, this was excellent news. He would lead them out, lead

    them to protect his Stormcast.

    The Ivory Turtle grew impatient. ¡°Decide already! You should have perished long ago, and if you

    dare not die, then do something worthy and lend your eternal kingdom¡¯sst ounce of strength. Do

    you hear me? Since you have chosen him, he is the heir, your descendant, you must take

    responsibility to the end!¡±

    Atst¡­

    "Judgement!" The ancient king, mounted upon his celestial dragon, moved the chains, issuing the

    command.

    "Judgement!" The Kings, in session, pulled the chains, unleashing waves of brilliant light, like

    surging tides from the heavens, engulfing vin in their descent.

    vin grunted, putting up a fierce resistance, as the relentless tide of energy battered against him

    and the arena, filling the entire Royal Mausoleum with intense light. The altar shook violently as if it

    could copse at any moment. vin''s consciousness was flooded with endless light and shadow.

    His body and soul felt as though they were parting, as waves of powerful energy invaded his mind,

    searching through all that he was, just like before, reliving his memories, exposing vin¡¯s

    experiences, humanity, emotions, and all else for scrutiny.

    The Kings sought to probe the true vin, to uncover the real purpose of hising here.

    The Ivory Turtle watched anxiously. These ancient souls of the Organization finally had an epiphany

    ¡ªcould this mean the end of his tribtions? Was he finally free?

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    "By all means, I shall return you to where you belong!"

    "I require your protective powers."

    vin growled inwardly, gritting his teeth as he opened his mind to the scrutiny of the Kings.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Buzz! A powerful surge of light burst forth, returning to the statues of the Kings. The dazzling space

    of the Royal Mausoleum was suddenly dimmed and fell silent.

    The trial was brief, with no heated debate, and the statues of the Kingspsed back into silence.

    vin was gasping for breath, and his mind was a whirl of confusion as if he had just experienced a

    nightmare.

    "Speak, will you leave or not?" The Ivory Turtle grew impatient, hopping and shouting eagerly.

    "Didn''t you all slumber collectively in the past, waiting for a future rise? Don''t think I''m clueless! Now

    that you''ve handed over the legacy, it''s time to surrender yourselves.

    "Enough with the gibberish, he''s only an Advanced Mage now. He is unable to safeguard the

    legacy. If you don''t want your hard-earned treasures taken by some vile fiend, then humbly drop

    your pride and follow him.

    "Have you be toozy after a slumber of a millennium? Lost the will to depart?

    "Wake up, everyone, it¡¯s time to depart.

    "In in words, the legacy is given. Will you choose death, or will you leave?"

    vin looked up in confusion. Where did this little crittere from, and how could it speak?

    "Little one, I''m with you! These old fossils are stubborn beyond reason..."

    A crisp sound silenced the Royal Mausoleum.

    The Ivory Turtle paused, slowly turning its head. The ivory chains that had bound it for millennia

    shattered, breaking into a shower of gleaming fragments, silently dispersing.

    Were they broken?

    They were broken!

    The Ivory Turtle stared in disbelief, its eyes misting over. They were broken, indeed, they were...

    "Please help me persuade the Kings," vin stood up and pleaded loudly.

    The ivory turtle was so brazen and unafraid of the Kings. Could it be the guardian of the Royal

    Mausoleum?

    How long had it lived? How strong was it? If the Kings couldn''t be persuaded to return, would it

    suffice to ask for its help?

    "I have a..."

    Just as vin was about to shout, the voice of the Kings boomed again.

    "Heir, we ept your invitation.

    "The final judgment!

    "If you seed, we shall guard your new kingdom!

    "If you fail, we will reim the legacy and slumber for eternity!

    "ept? Reject?"

    The voice thundered, echoing throughout the Royal Mausoleum and in vin''s ears. The terms

    were harsh. If he failed, the legacy would be reimed.

    "I ept!" vin replied without hesitation.

    However...

    St! A chain suddenly shot out from the altar like lightning, piercing through vin''s body.

    "Ah!"

    vin stumbled backward, blood spewing from his mouth as he gazed in disbelief at the chain

    running through him.

    "You..."

    Thud, thud, thud!

    One after another, all the chains broke free, whistling and flying, brutally striking his body.

    vin staggered backward from the sheer force. His blood boiled and sprayed, and his

    consciousness spun as he nearly knelt at the altar. The agonizing pain swept through him, and he

    clenched his teeth to suppress a scream.

    "The final judgment, if you can drag the eighteen statues of the Kings back to the ancient city, we

    vow to stand guard forever!"

    The eighteen Kings roared in unison, their magnificent forms stirring violently, freeing themselves

    from the corners. They towered a hundred meters tall, imposing and massive, a sight to behold.

    Each statue extended a chain from its chest towards vin¡¯s back, seemingly bing one with

    him.

    Drag them back to Stormcast?

    vin coughed up blood, looking up in shock. Across the Watchful Shore, through the Cloudveil

    Woods?

    He had intended to bring back the spirits of the Kings, but were they asking him to drag their very

    bodies? Over two thousand kilometers of mountainous terrain, with his flesh and blood to drag

    these colossal titans?

    The Royal Mausoleum began to copse, the altar was crumbling, cracks were spreading rapidly

    with deafening noise, and stones and dust were falling in torrents. The entire space seemed on the

    brink of copse.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    The Immortal Edge sang out sharply, flipping through the air and wrapping around vin''s finger,

    forming the ring of the Kings, merging with his flesh and blood.

    "Kings..." vin started to plead. The journey to Stormcast was over two thousand kilometers. How

    long would it take to drag them there? Time was of the essence. He could not afford dys.

    But the Kings gave him no time to ponder. "The final judgment begins!"

    The eighteen colossal statues roared. Their voices were filled with supreme authority, and their

    mighty bodies struggled fiercely, shattering the stone walls of the Royal Mausoleum with powerful

    energy, intent on destruction. Beams of light burst forth, forming a vast aura of war, piercing

    hundreds of meters underground toward the surface.

    The Kings, silent for millennia, were about to re-emerge into the world!

    Atop the cliffs of Watchful Shore, Godfred waited anxiously for vin. What clever n did the Lord

    vin have to fend off the chieftains of the Nortnds? Time was ticking. Grima was due to return

    to Stormcast with Celesse and the others today, and news should be spreading. Soon, the vast

    Nortnds would buzz with excitement. The Eight Orders and Five Lords would all descend upon

    Stormcast, along with many other powerful beings. This would be a spectacle unparalleled in the

    Nortnds. Any mishap could reduce Stormcast to rubble. How could the Lord vin possibly turn

    the tide? It seemed an impossible task.

    It wasn''t that Godfred doubted vin, but the situation was hard to conceive.

    In the nearby woods, countless Magi-Monsters and mercenaries scoured the area for treasures,

    hoping for some great find.

    As dusk approached, the sea remained turbulent. Waves crashed against the coast, creating a

    spray that filled the sky.

    Godfred''s irritation was palpable as he kicked a stone at his feet into the air. But as his boot

    connected, a muffled rumble erupted from the dense forest behind him, as if emerging from deep

    within the earth. It¡¯s a sound of something breaking, chilling to the core.

    "What was that noise?" Godfred frowned and turned. His senses were on high alert.

    The sound of the earth tearing apart came in rapid session, startling a multitude of roosting birds

    into flight, silencing the nearby woods. Many mercenaries and Magi-Monsters instinctively sought

    the source of the sound.

    The booming grew deeper, and after a moment, thend within a mile''s radius trembled violently, as

    if seized by an earthquake.

    "This is bad." Godfred spread his wings and soared into the sky, looking down in astonishment at

    the forest below.

    Crack! A massive fissure suddenly split open the woond, spewing thick dust and sending stones

    skyward. The crevasse was dark and menacing. More and more fissures appeared, tearing through

    the forest floor and shredding a distant mountain range. The thunderous noise was growing louder

    and more terrifying, as if some monstrous beast was roaring beneath the earth.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Magi-Monsters fled, birds took to the sky, and many mercenaries retreated in astonishment from the

    sudden chaos that felt apocalyptic.

    "Aaargh!"

    A piercing roar echoed from beneath the ground, shattering the earth, copsing mountains, and

    completely devastating miles of forest. Dust clouds billowed, rocks tumbled, and the giant fissures

    shattered the ground, swallowing ancient trees and causing several high peaks to crumble into a

    chaotic cascade of rubble.

    "What is that?"

    "Is something about to emerge from beneath the earth?"

    Godfred was astounded, as were the mighty beings of the distant mountains. Even the powerful

    ones scouring the nearby seas turned back to gaze at the coast, their faces etched with shock.

    Boom, boom, boom! Beams of intense light burst from the earth, shooting into the sky, dispelling the

    gloom and shattering the thick clouds. The light illuminated the mountains and fields, so bright that

    many could not open their eyes. It pulsed with an energy that made hearts race. People watched in

    terror, retreating in panic, feeling an overwhelming presence within the depths of the light, and a

    hoarse roar, as if indeed a being of unparalleled power was being born into the world.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    "Roar..."

    From the depths of the earth to the surface world, thendscape within thousands of kilometers

    violently copsed, with strange noises filling the air. It was a scene that struck awe into the hearts

    of all who witnessed it. Beasts and birds of the sky scattered in terror, and many mercenaries and

    Magi-Monsters were not swift enough to escape. They were swallowed by the crevices, and their

    chilling screams echoed as they tumbled with the boulders into the abyss.

    Godfred, with a mighty p of his wings, retreated from the blinding light that pierced the heavens.

    The chaos intensified, and the spectacle grew ever more astonishing. Eighteen colossal statues,

    each a hundred meters tall, were ¡°revived,¡± and thrashed violently between the earth''s strata. They

    shattered stone and cleaved the dust above. Like eighteen frenzied behemoths, they struggled

    forth, wing their way out of the millennia-old subterranean Royal Mausoleum.

    "Aooww!"

    The Azure Dragon bellowed, its cry shaking the firmament. Though it was a stone effigy, a dragon

    spirit that had been silent for ages, it still pulsed with a fearsome dragon''s might. Its massive

    hundred-meter body burst forth from the ground first, its violent thrashing sent stones flying and

    whipped up endless gales. Amidst the dazzling light, it roared to the sky, proiming its resurgence

    with imperious ferocity.

    Upon its back, the figure of a king stood regal and majestic, his armor glinting with a cold light as if

    made of true steel. He brandished his sword towards the heavens. His de''s energy soared high,

    stirring the light around him.

    Boom! A noise like thunder sounded from a clear sky as another royal figure spun a massive

    hammer, breaking through the earth, soaring into the air, and crashing back down with the weight of

    a mountain. He looked to the sky and bellowed. His roar was like a torrential wave piercing through

    thend, causing the Magi-Monsters in the mountains to howl in agony and distant peaks to

    tremble, even pushing back the tides of the far-off seas. He swung his mighty hammer, pointing

    towards the distant Stormcast. His battle spirit soared to the skies,manding respect from all

    creation.

    The Queen''s statue followed, her demeanor noble, crowned with a red dress and d in radiant

    attire. Though she was a statue, her unparalleled grace and royal presence could not be concealed.

    The only queen among the Kings, she was the third sovereign of the Eternal Kingdom and had once

    shaken an era. Her eyes gleamed sharp as des, and behind her, three titanic swords rose, their

    resounding tter threatening to break free and cleave thend, to restore her ancient martial glory.

    "Roar!" Another king manifested almost alongside the queen. He appeared calm, yet half of his

    visage was a skull, half flesh, half specter. His form seemedparatively lean and slightly

    stooped, but his body emanated an aura of real ck mist, suffused with the terror of a wild beast,

    warping space itself.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble...

    One by one, all the ancient kings emerged, crossing through theyers of earth to descend upon

    the coast and forests that had held them for eons. The column of light illuminated the dense forests,

    dispelling the darkness of thend, and enveloped the eighteen statues within its brilliance. Outside,

    people could see nothing clearly, only sensing the dreadful energy surging within and the blurred

    silhouettes.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Deep beneath the earth, everything copsed. All traces were being erased, and even the small

    creatures were being ughtered by the regal figures, clearly unwilling to let the outside world

    discover this ce, intent on covering their tracks.

    Only the Ivory Turtle was lucid and excited, eximing wildly, "Mine! All mine!"

    It shook its little head. Its mouth was gaping as it swallowed all the Elixir Fruits and the Life''s

    Springs from afar into its belly. It kicked its little feet and fled desperately, darting through the air,

    "Ha-ha, free atst, free! Yeehaw, I can now sing, dance, and y! The rivers, the oceans, tender

    young turtle maidens, your ancestral Organization has returned!"

    "Thanks, see ya!" The little turtle waved at vin and disappeared in a puff of smoke. "I will miss

    you! Till we meet again."

    However...

    Just as the Kings left the earth''s depths, and vin was being dragged towards the surface by

    chains, an ivory chain suddenly appeared from nowhere. One end wrapped around vin''s neck,

    the other embedded in the turtle''s shell, forcibly dragging it back and hanging it around vin''s

    neck.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    vin was in excruciating pain. He was pierced through by eighteen chains. These were not simply

    embedded within him. Rather, they transformed into countless tiny links, thousands upon

    thousands, binding his entire skeleton. Even the smallest joints were entwined and fused with the

    chains.

    vin and the chains had be one. His bones felt as if they were corroded, and the unbearable

    pain nearly caused him to faint, as if countless ants were gnawing at his bones. It was a torment

    beyond words.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    This was judgment, this was the ultimate trial!

    "Eh..." The Ivory Turtle, suddenly hanging limply in front of vin''s chest, was stunned. It turned its

    head to look behind at the ring ivory chain on its shell. ¡°What''s going on? Am I dreaming? Why

    would I dream such a thing? Am I addicted to suffering? No, this is real, these are chains.¡±

    It nced at its shell, then at the chain around vin''s neck, and after a moment, let out a hoarse

    cry of despair, "Curse you all! Can''t you leave me be?"

    The little turtle''s spirit sank. It slumped, hanging from vin''s neck. Its eyes were vacant, and its

    expression was one of utter sorrow.

    In the chaotic forest, all eighteen royal effigies descended, enshrouded in a light so strong it was

    like a cluster of proud suns, illuminating thend. Thick chains stretched out from within, extending

    into the deep forest ahead, where vin was half-kneeling, drenched in cold sweat. His expression

    looked pained, and his body trembled slightly.

    The chains went from thick to thin as they burrowed into his back, fusing into his entire skeleton.

    "My lord!" Godfred flew into the forest. His shock was inexplicable as he watched the tormented

    vin and the chains protruding from his back. His gaze followed the chains to the light beyond,

    where many terrifying beasts seemed trapped. Their presence shook the earth and startled the

    night. The dreadful aura made his heart tremble. What was this?

    "Godfred..." vin''s voice trembled as he slowly rose.

    "Eh? My lord, what are they...?"

    "Clear a path for me!" vin clenched his teeth, his muscles writhed as he summoned the brute

    strength within him, and took a few steps forward, tightening the chains.

    "Wwhat path?"

    ¡°As mountains crumble, so shall they be scaled. As rivers flood, so shall they be bridged. Forge me

    a path straight to Stormcast, for I am to drag them... back to the ancient city." vin''s voice was

    hoarse, and his expression seemed pained yet resolute. He tore off his upper garment, revealing a

    muscr torso. With a muffled growl, his muscles tensed, and he took arge step forward, pulling

    on the chains that extended five hundred meters behind him, plunging into the vast tide of light.

    Each chain embedded in his chest was of eighteen royal statues.

    With each step vin took, the chains tugged the royal statues forward by a meter, moving millions

    of tons of weight. The strain was nearly enough to shatter his bones, an agony beyond words.

    Destion swept through vin''s heart as he looked up into the dim forest. ¡°Each step is so hard,

    how shall I return to Stormcast? How long will it take?¡±

    The Kings fell silent, like ordinary statues, submerged in the blinding light. Each statue weighed

    over a million tons, and with eighteen of them, one could only imagine. To drag them over two

    thousand kilometers across mountains, rivers, and dense forests seemed nigh impossible. Yet, this

    was the very trial set for vin. ¡°Seed, and we shall rise again to guard; fail, and sorry, but we

    shall return to the depths of the earth, to slumber forever, and even... relinquish our legacy.¡±

    "Lord vin, what has happened? Tell me!" Godfred was frantic, his plea almost a roar.

    "Godfred! Clear the way! For the Mallister family, for the ancient city, for the future of us all... clear

    the way..."

    vin took a deep breath, and his teeth clenched in a fierce cry. His body tightened, muscles

    bulged, and veins popped. His eyes, veined with tiny blood vessels, shone with a fierce golden light.

    He could notpromise, could not give up. It was but a trial, and he... epted it!

    ¡°Is it not but two thousand kilometers? Is it not but statues of millions of tons? I... vin... ept the

    challenge!¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Grima, with the gravely injured Commander in tow, together with Mari, Celesse, and E,

    managed to safely escape the treacherous Cloudveil Woods and return to Stormcast.

    E left in the dead of night, making haste toward Bloodlore. It was certain that the situation was

    escting and bound to spiral out of control. What unforeseen events would arise was anyone''s

    guess. She needed to rush back to Bloodlore and summon her grandfather ahead of time. Any

    assistance he could provide would be invaluable, and if all else failed, they would have to take

    vin into hiding.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Commander Kashann''s injuries were severe, but fortunately, within the walls of the Mallister family

    stronghold, there was precious Water of Life. They carefully tended his wounds. Truth be told, the

    Mallister family held little affection for the Commander. They even harbored a trace of resentment.

    But with the sudden turn of events, they had no time for grudges. They did everything possible to

    revive Commander Kashann, hoping he might hold the key to a solution.

    After conferring with Celesse, Mari dispatched five hundred guards into the night to spread the

    word. The remaining citizens were instructed to hasten the construction of the city walls and then

    retreat to the inner stronghold. Beyond that, they could only leave their fate to the gods.

    Overnight, a sensational piece of news shook the nearby ancient cities and viges, and with

    astonishing speed, it spread to more distantnds.

    "The true secret housed in Antis is not the ancient treasures, but the legacy of the Kings."

    "It was Cobalt Strike that unlocked the chaos of Antis, secretly stealing away the Kings''

    eptance."

    "The rightful owner of the Kings'' eptance is not the Cobalt Strike Commander, but the Cobalt

    Strike''s Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, the Shadowlord''s Messenger, vin!"

    "The Grand Elder conspired to seize the Kings'' eptance, covertly aligning with Lord Viperbane

    and Amber Valley to plot against Cobalt Strike. The Cobalt Strike Commander was grievously

    wounded and fled to Stormcast to protect vin, seeking aid from the seven Organizations of the

    Nortnds!"

    This explosive revtion sent shockwaves through the Nortnds. Initially, the news was

    deliberately propagated by the Mallister family, but as more people were rmed, a mere five

    hundred messengers became five thousand... fifty thousand... a hundred thousand. The news

    spread like wildfire to the royal courts and Organizations and to even more powers, causing a

    tsunami-like sensation.

    The recent events in Antis had not yet settled, and the fervor had not diminished, even reaching

    the Minds and other realms. Now, with the emergence of even more astonishing news, one could

    only imagine the level ofmotion it caused.

    In recent times, many who had obtained treasures from Antis had deciphered powerful secret

    arts, to the surprise and delight of many. And now, it turned out that the real treasure was not these

    artifacts but the legacy of the Kings.

    What could this legacy spanning thousands of years possibly be?

    The formidable guardian spirits of Antis had been silent for millennia. Merely a few spirits were

    able to confront the likes of Lord Viperbane and the Commander head-on. How terrifying were they

    in their prime, and what did their legacy signify?

    Everyone understood the weight of this legacy. It could just forge an unprecedented champion of

    the Nortnds.

    The Kings'' eptance!

    The news stirred and boiled over in the Nortnds.

    Byparison, the perceived sphemous rebellion of Cobalt Strike seemed to pale significantly.

    Not many paid heed to it as they coveted the secret of the Kings'' eptance. What kind of monster

    was Cobalt Strike aiming to create? What kind of warrior would they mold vin into? It was

    fortunate that Cobalt Strike was in disarray, for if left undisturbed for a decade or so, no one would

    suppress the rise of vin.

    Of course, for the Eight Orders and the Five Lords, the shock of the Cobalt Strike rebellion was still

    significant. This was not merely a personal betrayal by the Grand Elder but a conspiracy with Lord

    Viperbane. If sessful, it would mean a full alliance between Lord Viperbane and Cobalt Strike,

    with Amber Valley lurking in the shadows, potentially disrupting the bnce of power among the

    Eight Orders and the Five Lords.

    Upon receiving E''s report, the Bloodlore''s Commander, Jarad, personally set out, apanied

    by E and three Elders, to Stormcast.

    The Sisterhood of the Floral Enchantress, Sect of the Hidden Essence, Tribe of the Skyborne

    Rivers, the Earthbound Spirits, Society of Starlit Echoes, and even thergest Organization of the

    Nortnds, the Ster Precepts ¨C all six Organization Commanders embarked on a journey to

    Stormcast.

    Lord Warbringer, the House of Mountainhold, Lord Falconcrest, and Lord Skyveil¡ªthe four noble

    houses were all astir. Lord Viperbane had dared to meddle in the affairs of the Eight Orders without

    even sending word to them! It would have been one thing if he had merely involved himself, but his

    actions had been half-hearted, allowing the Cobalt Strike Commander to escape and even leading

    to such a sensational incident.

    The four Lords, upon receiving the news, rose in wrath and all set forth for Stormcast.

    Whether it was to deal with the Cobalt Strike matter or to vie for the Kings'' eptance, their first

    destination had to be Stormcast.

    As the seven major Organizations and all the noble houses took action, the Nortnds were abuzz,

    reaching a fever pitch of excitement.

    True to form, these mighty overlords were all personally on the move. Whether it was to seek

    treasure or to address the Cobalt Strike event, a grand and decisive spectacle was sure to unfold

    there.

    A multitude of mid-sized forces set out, and countless hidden powers made haste toward

    Stormcast.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Meanwhile, the caravan of the Mollen family, already en route, was deeply shaken. They had been

    invited by Balder to visit Stormcast for a meeting and talk, but as they neared the ancient city, they

    hadn''t expected such a dramatic turn of events.

    The patriarch of the Mollen family immediately ordered a halt, ignoring Balder''s vehement

    insistence. They set up camp midway to wait. As the situation escted, the Mollen family dared

    not intervene rashly. It was best to observe the changes quietly.

    Deep within the Cloudveil Woods.

    Hamund, bathed in his own blood, hid in a ravine, having escaped encirclement for the sixth time.

    Three days prior, Lord Viperbane''s mighty blow had injured his Channel of Energy, and just two

    days ago, Tobin had ambushed him, piercing his body with a dagger and leaving him gravely

    wounded. He didn''t know how much longer he could hold on, but he had to keep fleeing as best he

    could.

    Lord Viperbane and his followers were even more livid. They had been tracking Hamund for six

    days straight¡ªhow much longer would they have to pursue him? What was the origin of this man

    who had escaped their grasp six times? Why were his movements so elusive? There had been

    instances where they thought they had in him, only for him to incredulously reappear in another

    direction. Their hunt had caused an uproar in Cloudveil Woods, almost revealing Lord Viperbane¡¯s

    position.

    They were nearing madness. How could a mere Elder be so troublesome?

    What they found most uneptable was that in several direct confrontations, they had not

    discovered the Cobalt Strike Commander. Where was he? Could he have been hidden away?

    The Grand Elder had dispatched over two thousand of his troops to return and search for the

    Commander. They could not allow him to escape the forest, nor could he be allowed to spread the

    news.

    However, today, the secret of the Kings¡¯ eptance swept through Cloudveil Woods, reaching the

    very troops on the hunt.

    Lord Viperbane was furious. ¡°What a cunning man. You dare use me for your own ends, Grand

    Elder!¡±

    As a king of the Nortnds, a master of schemes and machinations, he immediately deduced the

    Grand Elder¡¯s true intent behind disrupting the Cobalt Strike. It wasn¡¯t about seizing the

    Commander¡¯s position, nor was it to disrupt the bnce of the Nortnds for his ambition, but

    rather, it was a plot for the Kings¡¯ eptance! Considering further, if the Grand Elder was willing to

    create such chaos for the Kings¡¯ eptance, it suggested its immense value, and that the Grand

    Elder would stop at nothing to obtain it. Should the tripartite alliance fall into danger in the future, the

    Grand Elder might even abandon Cobalt Strike and flee to the hidden depths of the Sacred Territory

    to break through his limits.

    Surveying the entire situation, it was all a game set by the Grand Elder, with everyone as his pawns.

    The Grand Elder¡¯s sole desire was one thing¡ªthe Kings¡¯ eptance!

    Tobin was no fool either, and quickly saw through the ruse. His killing intent, as cold as a winter tide,

    locked onto the Grand Elder. "Exin yourself."

    The Grand Elder feignedposure and replied with a counter-n. "You give me too much credit.

    I had no knowledge of this Kings'' eptance secret. I only sensed the Commander bing a

    threat to me, beginning to oppress me, and forcing my hand to resist. At first, I couldn''t fathom why

    the Commander was suddenly so harsh and intent on suppressing me. Now I understand¡ªhe and

    the Botanic Haven Elder have chosen vin. They entrusted the sacred treasure from Antis to

    vin. You all know well the dispute between vin and myself. If the Commander wishes to

    support vin, he will surely suppress me, and even seek to kill me. Besides, had I known the

    treasure was with vin, I would have taken him down directly. Why would I need to rebel?"

    Although he appeared calm, his heart was in turmoil. How could things havee to this? Was fate

    not on his side? First, Hamund returned, then the Commander was abducted, and most infuriatingly,

    the treasure of Antis ended up with vin! Why vin, why that servant!

    Lord Viperbane and Tobin were not so easily fooled. The affair had already caused an uproar in the

    Nortnds, putting Lord Viperbane and Amber Valley in an awkward and passive position. They

    had to find a way to resolve the issue or face severe trouble.

    "As punishment, I shall cripple one of your arms," dered Lord Viperbane, unwilling to suffer the

    insult, as he raised his fist to disable the Grand Elder''s other arm. Tobin, just as unforgiving, seized

    the opportunity tounch a sudden attack.

    "Wait! Hear me out!" the Grand Elder called out urgently, not waiting for the others to lose their

    temper. "How did the news get out? What in the world are vin and their ilk up to? If they''ve

    obtained the legacy, hiding it away is surely the wisest course of action. Why make itmon

    knowledge? We still have a chance to set things right. We must strive to be the first to reach

    Stormcast. Before the other Organizations arrive, we need to capture vin... We''ll... we''ll divide

    the legacy among us!"

    Lord Viperbane glowered at the Grand Elder, seething with anger. It took a moment for him to regain

    hisposure. "Keep your arm. For now, it stays attached to you! We''ll continue our alliance and

    make for Stormcast. I''m rather curious to see what they''re up to."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Hamund stood atop the peak of a grand mountain, gazing at the retreating search parties that

    ebbed away like the tide, finally allowing himself to breathe a sigh of relief. A violent cough wracked

    his body, and despite his efforts to contain it, blood surged from his chest, spilling forth. It had been

    more than a decade since he had sustained such grave injuries. His heart had nearly been

    shattered. He clutched his wound, his face a ghastly pale.

    Word had spread to Cloudveil Woods. It seemed Celesse and the others had safely escaped. But

    what now?

    The deep woods were abuzz with the news, and one could only imagine the uproar now seizing the

    Nortnds. Not just the Eight Orders and the Five Lords, but also other powers were surely

    converging on Stormcast. One didn''t need to be present in Stormcast to envision the scene that

    was unfolding.

    Facing the formidable lords of the Nortnds, who could break the stalemate? Was there a way to

    do so? Did vin truly have a n, or had he simply seized the opportunity to flee?

    "Watchful Shore... Watchful Shore..."

    Hamund murmured softly. Were there secrets still hidden there? Although he had watched vin

    grow up, his focus had always been on nurturing Celesse, paying little mind to vin or the

    dealings within the Organization. If it weren''t for Celesse, he might have left Cobalt Strike years ago

    to wander the world freely.

    "Enough," he resolved, "I shall make my way to Stormcast."

    No matter how the situation unfolded, Hamund was determined to save Celesse. This was his first

    apprentice, his only apprentice. He could not allow Celesse to perish in this chaos.

    As the Nortnds were stirred, more and more powerful beings gathered in Stormcast.

    Thetest to join the fray were mages from nearby towns and organizations, who infiltrated

    Stormcast under the cover of the second night following the news. They raced through the chilly

    streets, heading straight for the city''s heart.

    But...

    The Commander of Cobalt Strike had awakened, and his Mindfulness enveloped the town. Before

    the intruders could draw near, beams of intense light, like dragons emerging from the sea, burst

    forth, dragging a mighty radiance from the heavens, striking down those who dared to enter. Before

    the Mallister family even knew of an intrusion, these unfortunate soulsy dead outside the city''s

    walls.

    Lucan and hispanions were secretly awed. Worthy indeed was one of the overlords of the

    Nortnds. Even grievously injured, his holy might was terrifying.

    Helna hurriedly ordered all the medicinal herbs to be gathered and sent to the Commander of

    Cobalt Strike. Regardless of personal opinions, this man had the strength to protect the Mallister

    family. The more he recovered, the greater their hope for survival.

    The Commander of Cobalt Strike needed none of those herbs. Life¡¯s Spring had seen him through

    the worst, and now he could heal on his own. In the dead of night, he unleashed his mighty holy

    power, and eight beams of energy shot from the depths of the citadel into the sky like a surging,

    swirling waterfall, or a spinning hurricane. The earth-shaking roars startled the citizens, as the bright

    light illuminated the heavens and the earth.

    These eight beams of energy not only deterred the bandits outside but also steadied the hearts of

    the citizens within, as they, too, absorbed magic from the heavens and earth, aiding the

    Commander of Cobalt Strike in his recovery.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    More and more people flocked to Stormcast, yet none dared approach, lurking instead in the nearby

    wilderness, silently observing.

    Lucan and his peers breathed a little easier, but the weight in their hearts remained suspended.

    This was only the beginning. No one could be sure what cmity Stormcast might face. All they

    could do was pray.

    Oda knelt before the graves of her parents, weeping. "Bless my brother, let him not return, let him

    escape. We... do not wish to burden him any longer..."

    At the edge of Cloudveil Woods, themotion from the Nortnds had not yet reached, but

    another spectacle had taken its ce.

    "Open!" Godfred''s hysterical roar as his surging soul power transformed into a titanic bear,

    mming into the towering mountain before him. The furious impact shattered the rock. The bear,

    like a true Magi-Monster, majestic and immense, zed with fierce ck mes. After numerous

    collisions, Godfred''s blood churned, but he had fractured the five-hundred-meter-tall mountain. As

    the mountain crumbled, dust billowed to the sky, and rocks and ancient trees tumbled down,

    flooding into the nearby woods.

    Godfred controlled the giant ck bear, rampaging through the copsing mountain, forcibly

    clearing a path hundreds of meters wide. Without pausing for breath, he gulped down Elixir Herbs

    and Elixir Fruits to replenish his magic, then charged forward again, destroying woonds,

    obliterating all that stood in his path. Behind him, vin¡¯s muscles were taut. His cells and joints

    were bursting with prodigious power, and his magic exploded into fierce lightning that cloaked his

    body. He strode wildly, unceasingly, dragging the immense light behind him.

    With each step vin took, the ground shattered, sinking into the earth. Each stride dragged the

    heavy statue forward, leaving deep trenches in his wake.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    The astonishing sight drew the attention of nearby mercenaries and Magi-Monsters, who were

    utterly baffled. What was going on?

    Was it a man dragging the light, or was the lightmanding the man?

    vin, shrouded in lightning, with his head bowed and face flushed, chains hanging from his back,

    was unrecognizable, and behind him, the light seemed incredibly heavy, pulsating with terrifying

    energy.

    Who was this? What was he dragging? Whaty within that intense light?

    All onlookers were marked with question marks, deeply shaken by the spectacle.

    vin unleashed astonishing brute strength, bolstered by the Restoration Mantra and his Golden

    Blood, which continuously supplied him with abundant power. He wielded the Gigas Grasp, honed

    his Core, and wildly dragged eighteen royal statues. He forced himself to elerate further, pushing

    his perseverance¡ªhoned over eight years¡ªto its limits. Yet, each step forward was apanied

    by excruciating pain, as if his very bones were being forcefully disassembled. Veins bulged across

    his body as he roared hysterically, like a maddened beast.

    The sight was awe-inspiring!

    Mighty raptors dove from the skies, eager to tear through the blinding light and see whaty within,

    but before they could get close, a sword''s energy burst forth from the depths of the light, cleaving

    them in midair. They perished without a scream, souls extinguished, falling lifelessly to the ground.

    Other powerful beings tried to approach the light but from afar, they saw nothing, and those who

    came too close were obliterated.

    Many mercenaries followed, curious to see who this mighty individual was and where he intended to

    drag this light.

    Even the investigative team from the Blessed Citadel was alerted, hurrying to a high mountain to

    gaze into the distance.

    "Elder, what is that within?" asked the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s, who thought themselves worldly, yet had

    never witnessed such a spectacle.

    "Unfathomable," the three Elders shook their heads. Their Sunfire Lion growled nervously, as if wary

    of the aura inside.

    "The Nortnds'' most mysterious forest lives up to its reputation with so many strange

    urrences," the Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s admitted, no longer underestimating the Nortnds.

    "Who is that person up ahead, moving mountains and filling rivers?" Another Prot¨¦g¨¦ was

    astounded by the ¡°monster¡± paving the way, whose wild aura was barely less than that of a wild

    beast, and was capable of dragging the light.

    Enveloped in thunder and lightning, vin pulled at the chains, dragging the Kings, step by step,

    firm and steady. He cast aside all distractions, resisting the bone-shattering, flesh-tearing agony,

    coughing up blood and grinding his teeth, roaring like a beast. This was a test of strength, a

    challenge to his will and belief, and a conquest of the Kings to prove his worth.

    To have these solemn and armored Kings formally ept him was no easy feat, but given the

    opportunity, vin harbored noints.

    "One step ten thousand and one, one step ten thousand and two..."

    vin counted each step in his heart, praying fervently that the distant Stormcast could endure.

    "Helna, sister, my kin, wait for me... wait for me to return..."

    A few days passed, and the news of the Kings'' eptance spread to every corner of the Cloudveil

    Woods, including vin''s location. People were shocked and soon retreated, with few remaining

    concerned about the astonishing scene. Inparison, Stormcast''s Kings'' eptance and the

    Cobalt Strike rebellion were this year''s most significant events in the Nortnds.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Well done, vin. It¡¯s no wonder you could defeat our Citadel Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Let''s go to Stormcast!"

    The Blessed Citadel team decisively withdrew. They hade to the Nortnds to investigate

    Antis and delve into deeper secrets. Since the secret was now revealed andy within Stormcast,

    there was no need for them to linger in the Cloudveil Woods any longer.

    "Lord vin! They''ve all left..." Godfred was drenched in sweat, his eyes zed over. The news

    had reached them. Surely the entire Nortnds were aware, and perhaps the might of the Eight

    Orders and Five Lords had already surrounded Stormcast. ¡°Could we arrive there in time? By the

    time we get there, will any of the people in Stormcast still be alive?¡±

    "Ah!"

    A hoarse roar suddenly erupted from the thunder and lightning behind them, filled with restlessness

    and madness, sorrow and determination.

    vin''s eyes were bloodshot, dripping blood from his teeth, and he was advancing crazily. "Even if I

    must crawl, I will return! Godfred, clear the path... clear the path... ah..."

    "Lord vin..." Godfred turned back, his eyes misty with tears. ¡°Let it be, we¡­"

    "Clear the path!" vin roared, his eyes wide with bloodshot veins and tears rolling down his face.

    ¡°I must return, wait for me... everyone, wait for me...¡±

    With gritted teeth, Godfred pped himself twice, forcing rity. They must return to Stormast! With

    a loud shout, he tore his outer garment and released his five great war spirits¡ªeagle, crocodile,

    bear, tiger, python¡ªfive mighty beasts, their presence overwhelming like a raging inferno. Their

    deafening roars shook the heavens and earth, and with Godfred''s wild charge, they brutally collided

    with the mountain ahead.

    A five-hundred-meter-tall peak was shattered, then trampled and scattered by the rampaging

    beasts, forcibly clearing a path.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    Cobalt Strike.

    When the news thundered across the Nortnds, a tempest of shock and dismay swept through

    the ranks of Cobalt Strike.

    Treason! Betrayal!

    Disgrace! Anguish!

    They could scarcely believe that such a heinous act of rebellion could unfold within their esteemed

    and proud Organization!

    Thousands of Prot¨¦g¨¦s were seething with fury.

    The Elders who remained at the stronghold emerged from their seclusion to investigate the truth of

    the matter. The number of Elders within Cobalt Strike was considerable. Aside from those

    journeying afield for experience, the Organization typically maintained about thirty Elders at home.

    However, not all Elders had sided with the Grand Elder. Many, indifferent by nature, spent their

    years in istion, delving into the mysteries of Combat Magic. Now, they came forth in outrage,

    their opinions of the Grand Elder entirely overturned - some even cursing him openly. Three loyal

    Elders led a cadre of Elite Prot¨¦g¨¦s and precious Magical Remedies away from the Organization,

    venturing toward the Stormcast to aid the Commander. Others stayed behind to maintain the

    stability of the Organization and to calm the distraught Prot¨¦g¨¦s. Some Elders stormed into the

    Botanic Haven, determined to confront the Botanic Haven Elder ¨C they would have answers, dead

    or alive.

    Chaos reigned throughout Cobalt Strike, with some members so incensed they confronted Semar,

    Adirich, and their associates, demanding an exnation!

    However, the Grand Elder was fixated on capturing the fleeing Commander and had called away all

    his faction''s Elders and middle-aged Prot¨¦g¨¦s, leaving only Elder Connas to secret the unconscious

    Botanic Haven Elder into a hidden valley.

    "Kings'' eptance? So that''s what the Grand Elder truly desires!" Elder Connas, nestled in the

    valley, felt the tumultuous atmosphere of the Organization. The mor was rising from every corner.

    s, what should have been a simple ambush had escted into this dire situation ¨C the caprice of

    fate.

    He didn''t me the Grand Elder''s selfishness. He reserved his hatred for the Commander and the

    Botanic Haven Elder. To think that such a vital relic should be handed over to vin! Did their years

    of devotion to the Grand Elder mean nothingpared to him? Even if they had chosen vin, at

    the very least, all Elders of the Organization should have been informed and consulted in the

    council.

    "Damnable fool, I once respected you," Elder Connas muttered, looking at the unconscious Botanic

    Haven Elder beside him, his fists clenched with the urge to end his life. To think that they had been

    nurturing vin in secret, making light of the other Elders!

    But what could he do with the Botanic Haven Elder now? With the Commander escaping and the

    Nortnds in uproar, warriors would soon converge upon Stormcast. The winds of change were

    blowing, fraught with peril, and the oue remained unpredictable. Should he kill the Botanic

    Haven Elder or take him to Stormcast?

    After much deliberation, Elder Connas decided to leave Cobalt Strike with the Grand Elder and lie in

    wait near Stormcast, ready to act ording to how events unfolded.

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt Strike continued to reel from the shock, as though their most sacred beliefs

    had been defiled. They could not bear it. Many Prot¨¦g¨¦s left Cobalt Strike in droves, rushing

    towards Stormcast. Regardless of whether they could be of help, they were determined to express

    their outrage and make it known throughout the Nortnds that Cobalt Strike would not harbor

    traitorous rebels!

    "vin, what have you done," Niks mused, his gaze fixed on the direction of Stormcast. His

    expression was exaggerated. ¡°The Kings'' eptance.¡± Such a thought set his heart aze.

    "A storm is brewing," Myke remarked, his long hair flowing, calm, andposed. His handsome

    face was as beautiful as a maiden''s.

    "Shall we go and see?" Niks clenched his fists, his rough demeanor brimming with vigor.

    "The news seems deliberately spread. I suspect there''s more to it. Let''s go. A rare spectacle like

    this is worth witnessing."

    Upon receiving the news, Carlys rushed to Celesse, only to find the courtyard deserted ¨C her

    mentor and Celesse were gone. Worried and anxious, she quickly gathered her belongings and set

    off for Stormcast.

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s by the score left Cobalt Strike, their momentum unstoppable.

    Roald stood in his courtyard, gazing distantly, lost in thought.

    "Kings'' eptance!"

    "The true secret of Antis!"

    "A legacy spanning millennia."

    "Why entrust it to vin? Commander, why!"

    ¡°Where do I fall shortpared to vin?¡±

    ¡°vin, who harbors resentment towards Cobalt Strike ¨C why would you nurture him?¡±

    Roald couldn''t fathom it, nor could he ept it. He had always been Cobalt Strike''s most cherished

    prodigy, held in high regard alongside Celesse, basking in glory and resources, with thousands of

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s looking up to him. The recent string of setbacks had already left him frustrated, but today''s

    news struck a much deeper blow.

    ¡°So, in the Commander''s eyes, I am far less than vin.¡±

    Roald stared at the majestic Organization peaks, silent for a long time before resolving with

    determination. ¡°I will leave!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the so-called betrayal, regardless of the disaster befalling Cobalt Strike, regardless

    of the legacy ¨C I shall concern myself with none of it. If I am not valued here, why should I stay and

    endure this humiliation?¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    During a tumultuous period in the Nortnds, marked by internal strife within the Order of the

    Cobalt Strike, Roald, the vaunted Golden Prot¨¦g¨¦, made a resolute decision to depart from the

    Order, carrying with him deep frustration and a touch of wrath.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Stormcast.

    From the citadel burst forth eight beams of intense light, like eight mighty rivers spanning the

    heavens and earth, stretching for miles. Their ever-shifting positions boomed incessantly,

    illuminating the vast ancient city and shaking the hearts of all its denizens. Yet, they could not alter

    the oppressive atmosphere that weighed upon the city.

    Now, all across the city, the news of vin receiving the Kings'' eptance spread, as did the word

    of the Cobalt Strike rebellion. Everyone was all too aware of what was likely toe next. Should

    the warlords descend and vie for power together, Stormcast could be reduced to rubble in the blink

    of an eye, leaving naught but the bones of its two hundred thousand citizens.

    Dark clouds loomed over the city, threatening to crush it. The air was thick with tension, the winds

    bitingly cold, and the ancient city deste. People huddled together, shivering and looking

    helplessly toward the sky.

    Scattered across the wilderness outside the city were groups of powerful beings drawn from nearby

    realms by the spectacle of light and energy. None dared approach too closely unless they had

    grown weary of life itself. Surely, the Cobalt Strike Commander himself was presiding over the city

    in his raging fury¡ªwho would dare provoke him?

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Five days after the incident.

    The cry of a celestial crane pierced the air, and the sky was awash in a myriad of colors. The

    overwhelming aura of holiness pressed down upon the wilderness and neared Stormcast. The

    surge of energy was as real and forceful as a tsunami crashing through the wilderness, breaching

    the city walls and inundating the entire city, filling the streets and trembling the hearts of the people.

    Who hade? Lucan and the others anxiously peered towards the east.

    "The Floral Enchantress Commander¡ªwhy has shee?" From deep within the citadel, the

    authoritative voice of the Cobalt Strike Commander thundered across thend, shaking many to

    their core.

    A magnificent crane glided through the skies. Its wings were gently pping and scattering divine

    radiance. The Floral Enchantress Commander was the first to arrive. In terms of distance, the Floral

    Enchantress resided closest to Cobalt Strike.

    From atop the crane, the cool voice of the Floral Enchantress Commander rang out, "Commander

    Kashann, no need for rm. I am here only to seek answers to two doubts. Is vin within

    Stormcast? And what exactly is the Kings'' eptance?"

    "Ha! It seems that even the noble Floral Enchantress Commander cannot escape mundane

    concerns. You''ve traveled a great distance merely for vin and the legacy. The Eight Orders have

    always stood united againstmon foes. Now, with Cobalt Strike under assault by Lord

    Viperbane, does the Floral Enchantress Commander not care to inquire?"

    "Commander Kashann, now you speak of the unity and mutual support of the Eight Orders? Who

    was it that opened Antis, toyed with the warlords, and secretly nurtured vin?" The pressing

    tone of the Floral Enchantress Commander sank the hearts of those within the ancient city. If the

    first to arrive adopted such a stance, what could be expected of the other mighty beings? Was

    Stormcast truly destined for destruction?

    "Ridiculous! Does Cobalt Strike really need to share a magical treasure with the Eight Orders?"

    "Answer me! Is vin in Stormcast? And what is the Kings'' eptance?" The voice of the Floral

    Enchantress Commander suddenly rose, icy andmanding, an authority unmarred by anger.

    "Come and see for yourself!" The Cobalt Strike Commander soared into the sky, with a

    convergence of intense light forming a protective barrier around him. Though he was not fully

    healed, he could not afford to show any weakness. His raging will twisted the very space around

    him, filled with anger.

    The Floral Enchantress Commander stood on the soft, snow-white back of the crane, gazing at

    Stormcast furiously. After a long and cold silence, she finally let out a sigh and spoke no more. Her

    visit today was not to seize vin or im the legacy. The incident had be well-known, stirring

    up a storm of attention. Securing the legacy was not difficult. The real challenge was in keeping it

    safe. She wondered why the Cobalt Strike Commander had not fled with vin but chose to remain

    in Stormcast, adopting a stance that seemed to invite challenge from all corners.

    She strongly suspected that the Cobalt Strike Commander was deliberately drawing attention to

    provide vin an opportunity to escape. Perhaps vin was not in Stormcast at all.

    "What grandeur, Commander Kashann!" A stern and cold rebuke echoed from the depths of the

    Cloudveil Woods as Lord Viperbane descended upon the wilderness. He stood proudly in the sky,

    surveying the ancient city. His overwhelming holy aura stood like a massive mountain range

    hanging in the air. His heavy presence made it hard for many powerful beings in the wilderness to

    breathe.

    "Lord Viperbane!" A chorus of shocked cries rose from the boundless wilderness.

    "Lord Viperbane has arrived." Lucan and the others gathered in the citadel, staring into the distance,

    filled with despair. Faced with such a supetive being, theycked even the will to resist.

    "He''se quickly." Celesse had hoped that Commanders from the other Organizations would

    arrive before Lord Viperbane to lessen the pressure. s, fate did notply, and Lord Viperbane

    hade ahead of time.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    ¡°Lord Viperbane, resorting to a cowardly ambush.¡± The Cobalt Strike Commander red at Lord

    Viperbane. His face was ashen, and the boiling light of his fury churned violently.

    "You should thank me for sparing your life," Lord Viperbane''smanding presence overwhelmed

    the warriors around. His domineering aura made hundreds gasp for air, forcing them to retreat

    repeatedly.

    "Where is that traitorous cur of mine? Did you y him?"

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Commander, there''s no need for this verbal sparring. Hand over vin. You cannot protect him."

    The Grand Elder stepped forward out of thin air, standing to the left of Lord Viperbane, his

    expression cold and his gaze even colder. He¡¯d toiled for Cobalt Strike for many years, only to be

    trumped by the importance of one single person, vin. Now, with the situation boiling over, he''s

    been saddled with all manner of vile reputations. But no matter, as long as he could acquire vin

    and seize the legacy, his stagnant power could surge dramatically. Who then would dare look down

    upon me?

    The Cobalt Strike Commandermented, "Even if you plot rebellion, you shouldn''t lose your dignity.

    What do you mean by standing behind Lord Viperbane? Are you going to hand over Cobalt Strike to

    him as a vassal?"

    The Floral Enchantress Commander watched their standoff with detachment, showing no intention

    of intervening. Since she didn''t covet the Kings'' eptance, she wasn''t about to wage war against

    Lord Viperbane over a mere boy like vin.

    "Enough! Hand over vin!" Lord Viperbane strode towards Stormcast. Each step he took was like

    a mountain shifting, trembling the skies, terrifying the townsfolk. Lord Viperbane paid no heed to the

    distant Floral Enchantress Commander, certain she wouldn''t dare interfere.

    "While things are yet in control, surrender vin, and I might spare your life," the Grand Elder

    reminded Commander Kashann.

    The leader of Amber Valley, Tobin, lurked in the shadows, quietly targeting the Floral Enchantress

    Commander.

    The atmosphere suddenly tensed as five sacred auras swept across thend, rumbling through the

    wilderness and shaking the very fabric of space.

    ¡°What if you do get vin? Can you keep him safe?¡± The Cobalt Strike Commander roared in

    defiance.

    "Whether to hand him over is your choice. How to protect him is our concern. I remind you onest

    time, hand him over! Or don''t me me for beheading you in public!" Lord Viperbane was resolute,

    taking bold steps forward. The trio had traveled day and night, finally reaching Stormcast before it

    was encircled by other Organizations and Kings. They were determined to quickly take vin and

    then join forces to divide the spoils of the Kings'' eptance.

    "What do we do? What can we do?" Helna and the others were fraught with fear.

    The Cobalt Strike Commander clenched his fists and bravely faced Lord Viperbane. "If it''s a war you

    want, then war it shall be! I would rather destroy the Kings'' eptance than let it fall into your

    hands."

    "A spent force, yet you speak of courage," Lord Viperbane''s mighty aura twisted space itself. The

    oppressive weight of mountains and rivers seemed to crush the wilderness.

    Many lurking powers retreated once more, lest they be affected by his sacred might.

    "Why does the Floral Enchantress Commander not strike?" Oda, tearful and anxious, clung to

    Helna.

    Celesse sighed softly, "It''s no use ming her. She''s not confident she can withstand Lord

    Viperbane, the Grand Elder, and Tobin. She won''t intervene lightly."

    "What do we do? Who will save us?" Oda trembled gently.

    Helna embraced her. "What of Lady E? Has she not gone to seek help from her grandfather?"

    The group sighed. Even if help did arrive, would Jarad assist, or would he seek to dominate? After

    all, the temptation of the Kings'' eptance was immense.

    Before the Cobalt Strike Commander and Lord Viperbane could sh, their titanic auras collided

    like massive waves, and thundering booms spread like rolling thunder across the skies outside the

    city.

    Inside and outside the city, the air was thick with tension, and all eyes were fixed on the skies, many

    too afraid even to breathe.

    However, at this moment of high tension, over a dozen elite assassins from Amber Valley silently

    infiltrated Stormcast from beneath the ground, taking advantage of the charged atmosphere

    between Lord Viperbane and the Cobalt Strike Commander. They sneaked near the city hall in the

    shadows of the evening twilight, quietly dispersing throughout the building in search of vin.

    These assassins, handpicked by Tobin, were highly skilled, their power and experience making

    them aces of their craft.

    The Grand Elder and his allies were no fools. They dared not take vin openly. After all, taking

    him was easy, but keeping him was hard. So they devised a n. To have Lord Viperbane openly

    challenge the Cobalt Strike Commander, then use assassination to spirit away vin unnoticed,

    making everyone think vin was still in the city. Even if they couldn¡¯t find him, people would

    assume the Cobalt Strike Commander had hidden him away.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    These killers, carefully selected, possessed strange and powerful magic. Their deep and profound

    skills allowed them to swiftly disperse and secretly search. Before the Cobalt Strike Commander

    and Lord Viperbane could cross swords, they had alreadybed through the nooks and crannies

    of the fortress, searching for any sign of vin. Yet, there was no sign of vin, not even a shadow.

    Could it be that vin wasn''t within the city walls? Or had he been hidden in some other locale?

    The assassins, like shadows themselves, gathered in the darkest recesses to conspire. Their gazes

    locked firmly upon the gathered members of the Mallister family.

    "Take them alive!" they whispered among themselves. "Force them to reveal vin''s whereabouts.

    At the very least, we must discover his location."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The killers exchanged knowing looks, marking Oda, Celesse, Mari, and Helna as their prime

    targets.

    Decisive and unified in their intent, the assassins set off, swift as arrows shot from the shadows,

    hurtling toward the Mallister kin.

    "Danger!" Lucan and Grima awoke to the threat, and as they turned, the cloaked assassins had

    already breached ten meters, fast as streaks of light.

    "Take them alive!" the killers hissed in unison. Their movements were serpent-quick, their strikes

    like lightning, and their intent cold as the grave.

    "Ahh!" Oda screamed as the looming shadow of an assassin rapidly grew in her sight. A wed

    hand reached straight for her throat.

    Celesse, Mari, Helna, and the others were struck with terror. It had happened too suddenly. Who

    were these cloaked figures? When had they infiltrated?

    The assassins rose up as one, like a cast swiftly into the sea, ensnaring Celesse and the rest

    within their deadly grasp. Oda screamed and stumbled backward, but it was toote. The shadowy

    figure closed in on her, his grip aimed at her throat.

    Time seemed to freeze. The howling wind and the chilling aura of death rushed forward.

    Celesse and Mari had no time to react, facing capture themselves. They could feel the icy touch

    of death, their pupils dting in fear.

    However...

    Just as the assassin''s hand was about to mp around Oda''s neck, a shadowy figure appeared out

    of nowhere, flickering with phantom afterimages, suddenly behind the attacker. With a wet thrust, a

    wed hand plunged into the assassin''s back, piercing flesh and gripping his spine fiercely.

    "Ahh!" The assassin''s scream was piercing as the hand that was about to seize Oda retracted

    violently. His face twisted in agony, and his body contorted in a struggle. But the shadow was as

    swift as thunder, and its speed was so extreme that before the assassin could react, it coiled mid-air

    and stomped fiercely on his back. A sharp and massive force plunged into him, followed by a

    vicious tearing at his spine. In a sh of brutality, the assassin''s scream was cut short as his body

    was torn asunder. His spine wrenched from his flesh, and his form was sent crashing to the ground

    with a heavy thud. Blood sprayed, the earth trembled, and the killer fell heavily at Oda''s feet.

    The shadownded gracefully, flicked its wrist, and the blood-soaked spine whipped out like ash

    to the left and right with two crisp cracks. The assassins who had grasped Celesse and Mari by

    the throat had their heads burst by the bone of theirrade. Their brains shattered, blood and

    flesh scattered before the widened eyes of Celesse and Mari.

    The carnage didn''t cease there. The shadow moved like lightning on the loose, casting over a

    dozen afterimages as if existing in multiple ces at once. With electric speed and cruel precision,

    a series of muffled thuds rang out almost simultaneously. One was struck in the chest, and his heart

    was shattered. Another was struck in the face, and his skull split open; yet another faced the

    shadow''s fist head-on, and the terrifying force obliterated his hand, arm, and crushed through to the

    shoulder, sending the man spinning through the air as if struck by lightning.

    It was a counterattack amidst the ambush, a cruel and blood-soaked feast, a heart-stopping...

    instant kill!

    Time seemed to stand still. The scene was frozen.

    Celesse and the others could barelyprehend what had happened. The assassins that had

    pounced towards them broke, died, and flew in bizarre manners, followed by blood spraying and a

    chorus of screams and the sound of bones crushing echoing in their ears.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    They still held their defensive stances against the assassins, but mysteriously, the attackersy

    dead, and their blood soaked the ground in a ghastly scene.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The courtyard fell quiet for what seemed an eternity until a chilling realization snapped everyone to

    alertness. By then, the shadowy figure had vanished without a trace.

    "To arms, we have an assassin!" Lucan quickly rallied to protect Oda, Mari, and the others. His

    senses became heightened for any sign of danger. They were shaken and drenched in sweat.

    Where had these killerse from, and how had they died so silently?

    "I thought I saw a shadow move," Grima dered, gripping her golden spear and scanning the area

    for the source of danger.

    "Is everyone unharmed?" Lucan was a beacon of fiery resolve, his gaze sweeping the surrounding

    courtyard.

    "We''re fine," Helna murmured, instinctively reaching for her neck before quickly embracing Oda to

    shield her from the blood-drenched horror outside.

    "These assassins are likely from Amber Valley," Celesse conjectured calmly. Anyone with the

    courage and skill to infiltrate the stronghold and evade the guards was surely among the

    Nortnds'' elite. Amber Valley was the only force capable of such stealth.

    "Who could have in them all?" Lucan wondered, searching for any trace of the elusive shadow,

    uncertain whether to be grateful or horrified. The Amber Valley''s silent infiltrators had to be

    exceptional warriors, and yet, at the critical moment of their strike, they met their demise. Observing

    the corpses, a chill coursed through Lucan. Were them friend or foe? Who was this cloaked figure?

    In a dpidated corner of the stronghold, a shadowy figure materialized, clutching a blood-drenched

    spine. His attire was tattered, his hair was wild and unkempt, and his frame gaunt as if just another

    commoner, but his eyes glowed an otherworldly crimson, peering into the distance through his

    matted locks.

    "Rally together!" Celessemanded the guards loudly.

    "Secure the entire courtyard," Grima ordered, frustrated by her earlier carelessness.

    Hundreds of guards formed a protective barrier around them while others sealed off the vicinity,

    making it impregnable.

    Lucan shouted into the distance, "Commander Kashann, it''s a diversion. There are assassins in the

    city!"

    "Despicable!" Commander Kashann roared furiously, unleashing eight beams of intense light that

    crisscrossed the sky. "Take my strike, Valha''s Requiem!"

    "Insolent fools!" Lord Viperbane, seeing the search thwarted, wasted no more time and prepared to

    launch a powerful counterattack.

    However, the thick clouds above suddenly turned a bloody red, as if the heavens were stained with

    endless gore. The acrid scent of blood permeated the air. The mighty looked up in rm as the

    ¡°blood clouds¡± churned violently, swiftly coalescing into a colossal hand stretching for miles, blotting

    out the sun, and crashing down toward the east gate of Stormcast.

    "Jarad!" Lord Viperbane''s expression turned grave. Abandoning the Cobalt Strike Commander, he

    soared into the sky. His power soared like a dragon ascending, weaving through the air to meet the

    giant bloodied hand with the roar of thunder. "Break!"

    The hand descended with a crushing force. Its terrifying scale and intense smell of blood engulfed

    the area outside the east gate in a maelstrom of ughter.

    ¡°Heh, just teasing you.¡± Before the sky-shrouding hand could crush down, Jarad unbelievably

    appeared before Lord Viperbane. Two streaks of crimson light burst from his eyes like sword tides,

    swiftly striking Lord Viperbane¡¯s visage.

    ¡°Damnation.¡± Lord Viperbane dodged the twin scarlet beams in a panic.

    With a fierce shake of his hands, Jarad turned the falling bloodied hand into a spear of war, miles

    long and wide, elerating its descent like the spear of a god, aiming straight for Lord Viperbane.

    Lord Viperbane turned sharply, and the spear plummeted from the skies, its thunderous impact

    swallowing him whole. The spear''s impact was immense, its momentum unyielding, pinning him as

    it crashed into the wilderness.

    Onlookers gasped in awe at the shocking disy.

    Like a wild beast, Lord Viperbane shattered the blood spear with a roar of fury, and emerged from

    the chaotic blood mist. Before he could steady himself, Jarad appeared again with a cold snort, and

    his gaze suddenly chilled. The uncontroble blood mist converged mightily like a raging tide,

    incessantly engulfing Lord Viperbane. Within the blood mist lurked thousands of ferocious beasts.

    They were like an army, charging relentlessly at Lord Viperbane. The magnitude of their assault

    shook the very space, the thunderous noise unceasing.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    The torrential river of blood surged forward, roaring over the wilderness, forcefully advancing three

    thousand meters.

    Lord Viperbane, in a fury of strikes, tore through the swathes of blood mist but was still forced back

    step by step until, atst, the blood dissipated. He finally managed to stop. Looking disheveled and

    panting heavily, he stood defiantly in mid-air, ring at the distant horizon. "Stop messing with me,

    old man!"

    "An old man, yet I''ve pushed you back three thousand meters. Where do you find the audacity to

    im kingship?"

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Insolence! Do you think I fear you?!" Lord Viperbane bellowed in rage. The audacity of being

    publicly humiliated boiled within him.

    "I indeed believe so, care to test me again?" Jarad scoffed. His eyes suddenly narrowed into

    predatory slits, sinister and evil. In an instant, a fierce wind howled, whipping his hair and clothes

    wildly, as the scent of blood returned, carried by the wind sweeping across the vast wilderness.

    Many hidden warriors felt their blood course violently as if threatening to burst from their bodies.

    Lord Viperbane braced for battle, with a stern expression on his face. His fists creaked as he

    clenched them tight, and his cold gaze locked on Jarad.

    From three thousand meters away, Jarad stood in cold confrontation, his vertical pupils seeming to

    house thunderclouds in turmoil, his killing intent palpable. His aura continued to rise, burning like

    mes, warping the space around him, while the clouds above once again churned, turning into

    swathes of blood red, enveloping the evening sky like a vast crimson river, and threatening to drown

    the world.

    The stunning scene and terrifying divine might made all bear witness anew to the formidable power

    of the Bloodlore Commander.

    "Archmage... Stage VIII..." Lord Viperbane''s face twisted into an ugly grimace. Had that old

    curmudgeon broken through again?

    Even the Commander of Cobalt Strike stood aghast, his face nching. Was that the energy of

    Archmage Stage VIII? Was Jarad now on par with the realm of the Ster Precepts Commander?

    When had the breakthrough urred, and why was there no forewarning?

    Tobin lurked in the shadows, and his teeth clenched as he whispered venomously, "Damnation, he''s

    targeted Lord Viperbane right upon arrival. Could he be after the Kings'' eptance?"

    In the blink of an eye, high above, Jarad suddenly transformed into five blood-red afterimages,

    shooting toward five different directions.

    Color drained from everyone¡¯s face. Lord Viperbane, the Grand Elder, the Floral Enchantress

    Commander, the Cobalt Strike Commander, and even the whispering Tobin all braced themselves,

    tense and alert, none understanding Jarad''s true purpose for being there.

    Whoosh!

    The five afterimages split and reformed, converging deep in the wilderness at the very location

    where Tobin hid.

    "Commander Jarad..." Tobin''s pupils contracted, his heart skipping a beat in terror.

    "Do you think you can meddle in the affairs of the Eight Orders and the Five Lords, you mangy cur?

    Begone!" Jarad''s hand struck Tobin''s face with a sudden, fierce, and savage blow.

    With a sickening crunch, Tobin''s head snapped around. His right cheek looked like a mangled mess

    of flesh and bone, and his teeth, mixed with blood, sttered in the air. His gaunt body was hurled

    from the ground, whirling through the air like a leaf caught in a tempest, spinning with rming

    speed. Jarad''s wrathful p had nearly shattered Tobin''s skull, and the tremendous force carried

    him screaming across the deste wilderness.

    "Halt!" Lord Viperbane bellowed in rage, his feet pounding the void as he lunged toward Jarad.

    "Save me!" Tumbling through the air, Tobin managed to rouse himself, calling out in desperation. As

    an Archmage, he unleashed his energy in a furious cascade, regaining control over his body, his

    plea for help piercing the air. But just as Tobin halted and cried out, his body froze in ce, his heart

    pounded, and he spun around abruptly.

    Jarad was right behind him, hair flowing, vertical pupils gleaming with a demonic light, an aura of

    malevolence about him. In the moment of Tobin''s horrified turn, Jarad''s fist exploded forward, a

    direct hit to Tobin''s head. Enveloped in a whirl of bloody energy, the fist drilled into Tobin''s skull with

    the ferocity of a terrifying auger, solidly pulverizing his head.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    The wilderness was silent, as still as death itself.

    All eyes were focused on Tobin''s shattered head, the shocking scene halting many a heartbeat in

    an instant. Even Lord Viperbane stood rooted to the spot on the path, staring fixedly at the ghastly

    sight a kilometer away.

    Was Tobin dead?!

    Had Jarad in the leader of Amber Valley with a single punch?!

    The assassins lurking in the shadows of Amber Valley nched as the invincible image of their

    leader shattered. They stood frozen, mouths agape in disbelief.

    The Floral Enchantress Commander furrowed her brows. The old rogue was getting crueler by the

    day, not even bothering to investigate or ask questions before killing Tobin. Poor Tobin, the once-

    renowned Assassin King of the Nortnds, met such an end without a chance to resist.

    The Cobalt Strike Commander''s expression was peculiar. While they had released a breath of

    malice, Jarad''s fierce surprise attack was still startling.

    "Fools overreach themselves," Jarad''s slit pupils were cold and cruel, flickering with a sinister,

    otherworldly light. He raised his hand, and a heavy mist of blood swirled from Tobin''s corpse,

    drawing out his life force to form a blood-red Gore Nectar in the blink of an eye. The size of a

    thumb, it pulsed with astonishing vitality. Though Tobin was aged, the flesh of an Archmage was still

    potent nourishment. This shall be a gift for his cherished granddaughter.

    "Jarad! You dare to craft Gore Nectar in public!" The Floral Enchantress Commander rebuked him.

    Such brutal dark magic was strictly forbidden in the Nortnds, but few interfered out of fear of

    Bloodlore''s might, so long as they didn''t overstep too grossly. Yet today, Jarad had refined the valley

    chieftain into Gore Nectar before everyone''s eyes, an act too cruel for the Floral Enchantress

    Commander to stomach.

    "He meddled in the affairs of the Eight Orders and Five Lords. I''ve been merciful in not grinding him

    to feed the hounds." Jarad swept a cold gaze across the distant wilderness. The Amber Valley

    assassins prostrated themselves, trembling and silent. They were usually proud, but at that

    moment, they were truly afraid.

    The onlookers from afar were equally shaken.

    "Truly, he''s the most fearsome man of the Nortnds; the show hasn''t even started, and he''s

    already in the chieftain of Amber Valley."

    "Best to give Bloodlore a wide berth from now on, a bunch of madmen."

    "Amber Valley won''t let this slide. They might not dare seek vengeance against Jarad, but they''ll

    surely try to assassinate other Bloodlore Prot¨¦g¨¦s."

    "Has Bloodlore ever feared anyone?"

    "Jarad''s truly fierce! He killed Tobin right in front of Lord Viperbane!"

    "The Eight Orders unite againstmon foes. Some take the union lightly, like the Floral

    Enchantress Commander, while others take it seriously, like the Bloodlore Commander.¡±

    ¡°The Floral Enchantress is made up of only women, so naturally they seek no quarrels."

    Lord Viperbane, irate, said, "Jarad, you ughtered the chieftain of Amber Valley without fear of

    their retribution?"

    "You interfered with the Cobalt Strike rebellion without fear of being devoured by the Eight Orders!"

    Jarad''s tone was icy, and his words were edged with lethal intent. He nced at the Grand Elder

    from afar. "Ambition of a great predator without the fate to match, pitiful wretch."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "We are all wolves. Drop your act. vin is in Stormcast. Do you desire it? It won''t be easy," the

    Grand Elder said impassively, not panicking over Tobin''s death, but his frown deepened with

    annoyance that their advantage had decreased significantly.

    Jarad sneered, "Shameless, with no regard for the Organization''s rules. It''s no wonder Cobalt Strike

    has produced so few outstanding talents in recent years."

    His words not only struck the Grand Elder''s face but also left Commander Kashann flushed with

    embarrassment.

    The Grand Elder retorted coldly, "If it''s a fight you want, then let¡¯s fight! Spare us your babble! You,

    Jarad, are no saint either."

    "Commander Kashann, shall I cleanse your house for you, or will you do it yourself?"

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Commander Jarad. Give me a few days to recuperate, and I

    will personally y this traitor!¡± Commander Kashann was somewhat relieved. At least Jarad was

    not after vin.

    Jarad chuckled coolly, "Very well, we shall wait three to five days. When the champions of the

    Nortnds gather, we shall all witness the face of this rebellious, shameless man, and let all

    remember his visage."

    Even the Grand Elder, with his deep schemes, turned ashen with humiliation. Jarad¡¯s words had cut

    deep into his heart.

    Lord Viperbane''s fighting spirit soared to the heavens, and he warned the Grand Elder, "Stop

    wasting words with him. I''ll hold him off while you break into Stormcast and seize vin!"

    They must seize vin before the other Organizations arrived. The longer they dyed, the more

    forces would gather, and taking vin would be increasingly difficult.

    The Grand Elder nced at Stormcast. What had be of the assassin they sent in? Why was

    there no word yet? Had they already taken vin and slipped away, or had some mishap urred?

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    "Grand Elder!" Lord Viperbanemanded sharply. What are you dawdling for at such a time?

    "You lead the assault, and I¡¯ll breach their defenses!" The Grand Elder, hands sped behind his

    back, gestured toward the forest edge, where mighty champions from the three factionsy hidden.

    There was no time for caution. vin had to be taken amidst the chaos, for with each moment, the

    endeavor grew moreplicated, and the opportunity to im vin shrank. Moreover, the Grand

    Elder could not bear the thought of being mocked in front of all the Nortnds'' champions. They

    had to capture vin and withdraw swiftly.

    Neasilis and hispanions emerged, bursting from the forest into the wilderness, charging toward

    the Stormcast with ferocious speed.

    "It begins!" Spectators from afar, eager to take advantage of the situation, anticipated their chance

    to gain an easy prize.

    "I''ll see who darese within a step of the Stormcast!" Jarad stood defiant above the city gates,

    as the clouds churned violently above, like a river of blood winding through the sky, a terrifying sight

    that chilled the bravest of hearts.

    "Grand Elder, make it quick and decisive. I¡¯ll try to hold him off," Lord Viperbane, strong and

    domineering, was confident he could entangle Jarad. It would not take long to finish this.

    "Breach, y, and find vin," the Grand Eldermanded loudly, locking eyes with Commander

    Kashann from afar, his fighting spirit zing. Behind him in the wilderness, Neasilis and his

    companions elerated, their inner magic surging and their auras dazzling. They unleashed

    tremendous energy, streaking across the wilderness like lightning.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    These were powerful Master Mages, over fifty strong, and even if an Archmage would emerge from

    Stormcast, they believed they could destroy the city, ughter its inhabitants, and force the Mallister

    family to surrender vin.

    "Will you simply watch, or are you goting to seize the Kings'' eptance?" Commander Kashann,

    severely wounded, could not withstand the Grand Elder''s onught and sought help from the

    distant Floral Enchantress Commander.

    The Floral Enchantress Commander remained impassive, her thoughts and intentions inscrutable.

    "y!" Lord Viperbane, sensing the Floral Enchantress Commander''s hesitation,unched a fierce

    attack, unleashing a tidal wave ofbat prowess against Jarad.

    "y!" The Grand Elder charged at Commander Kashann.

    Meanwhile, in the wilderness, Neasilis and hispanions spread out, like arrows flying across the

    dry grass, avoiding the battlefield of Archmages and heading straight for Stormcast.

    "Father! We must act now. We can¡¯t wait any longer." Deep in the wilderness, Balder pleaded with

    his father. Over three hundred of the Mollen family¡¯s warriorsy hidden here. Though they didn;t

    have powerful Archmages, them joining the ancient city¡¯s battlefield would still present a formidable

    force.

    "Is vin within the ancient city?" the Mollen family patriarch frowned, observing the distant

    battlefield. The situation was unclear, and the consequences of intervening were unpredictable.

    Matured beyond rash decisions, he knew that inplex situations, caution was paramount.

    Behind him stood the extensive Mollen family; one false step could doom them all.

    "Father! Commander Kashann has not fled with vin but has chosen to invite battle in the

    Nortnds. There must be a reason behind it. I believe they have other ns."

    "Indeed, it could be a ruse to attract attention and create an escape opportunity for vin."

    Balder suddenly knelt, and his honest face was devoid of any smile as he spoke earnestly, "Father, I

    stake my life on it. vin would never abandon his family. I understand the pressure you face to

    intervene now, but great cmity corresponds with great fortune. If we bet correctly, Bloodlore and

    Cobalt Strike will be staunch allies of the Mollen family."

    "If we lose, the Mollen family will face the cruel repression of Lord Viperbane."

    "Father! Take the risk!"

    The over three hundred Mollen family guards furrowed their brows, also awaiting the patriarch''s

    decision.

    The Mollen family patriarch clenched and unclenched his fists, his brow knitting into a knot. "Give

    me one more reason!"

    Balder looked up, "Let''s consider the worst oue. The ancient city falls, the Eight Orders

    fracture, the Five Lords are defeated, and the Nortnds plunge into total chaos. The Mollen family

    may lose some interests and face dangers and challenges, but we also have the opportunity to rise

    in troubled times, because we have vin! Behind vin stand Bloodlore and Cobalt Strike, and

    perhaps... the Iron family! Father, what is your greatest wish in life? To maintain what we have, or to

    break through?"

    The Mollen family patriarch pondered long and hard before speaking in a deep voice, "The Mollen

    family''s development has reached a bottleneck; indeed, we need a significant change. I¡¯ll bet on the

    legacy of vin''s, and I bet the Eight Orders will not let Lord Viperbane off easily. Take action!

    Spare no expense. Protect Stormcast."

    "By yourmand!" Led by Daman, three hundred of the Mollen family''s mightiest warriors

    bellowed in unison, their voices rising like a sudden surge of beasts unleashed, charging toward

    Stormcast with ferocious zeal.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    ¡°Commander Jarad! I''ve longed to witness your secret art, Blood Elf. Engage in battle, Earth Fury

    Fist!" Lord Viperbane charged with swift ferocity, soaring through the air like a tempest, twisting and

    turning as he descended from the heavens. His energy fists were aimed violently at Jarad''s head.

    The energy fists thundered with a force that seemed to crush the very air, emanating boundless

    power and magnifying fiercely in Jarad''s sight.

    Jarad''s pupils narrowed into vertical slits, radiating malevolent energy. In an instant, he unleashed

    twin beams of blood-red light, and with a crack, the earth and skies trembled as if shattered by the

    sound. The blood-red beams, swift as lightning, struck Lord Viperbane''s energy fists, and a

    deafening roar erupted, like a giant axe cleaving a mountain or a vast ocean crashing against cliffs.

    Incredible energy swept out from the point of impact, engulfing everything in its wake.

    Lord Viperbane''s assault was forcefully halted as his body was flying wildly. However, he forcefully

    regained control mid-air, rapidly spun and unleashed a flurry of energy fists, raining down like

    meteorites to overwhelm Jarad.

    Jarad, his hair wild, his aura blood-red and towering, showed no fear of the energy fists. With a

    fierce cry, a flood of blood energy copsed from the clouds like a deluge breaking free from a dam,

    engulfing and raging forth. Amidst the crimson tide, a multitude of blood energy formed into

    ferocious beasts that roared hoarsely and charged relentlessly at Lord Viperbane.

    The scene was vast and intensely fierce.

    "Ha-ha, the same moves will not defeat me! Celestial Quadrant Mantra!" Lord Viperbane, like a

    warrior possessed, burst forth with intense battle energy that boiled over like surging waves. The

    energy formed into titanic figures that towered to the skies, withstanding the crashing tide of blood

    energy with indomitable strength. The sh was tremendous, like a duel between gods, stirring the

    magic of the wilderness into an uproar.

    Lord Viperbane charged once more at Jarad. Fearless and unstoppable, he unleashed his full

    power, no longer daring to underestimate his opponent,

    The Five Lords of the Nortnds were not to be restrained by the Eight Orders alliance merely

    through reputation, but through raw strength.

    The Grand Elder spat forth a dark iron cudgel, which tumbled through the air and quickly restored to

    two meters in length. He grasped the cudgel tightly, its ck surface swirled with dark energy and

    was scarred with countless marks of battle, only highlighting its illustrious wartime feats. "We need

    not havee to this today. You forced my hand."

    "Stop making excuses," Commander Kashann said as heunched the first strike. His eight

    expansive tidal waves danced in the sky like robust whips, viciouslyshing out at the Grand Elder.

    ¡°A final reminder, the treasures of the world go to those destined to have them. The Kings''

    eptance is not yours; even your life cannot im it."

    "The Kings'' eptance was my desire of twenty years, and none shall wrest it from my grasp!" The

    Grand Elder bellowed, spinning the dark iron cudgel skyward, shattering the beams of light with

    unstoppable martial intent, elerating toward Commander Kashann.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Two Archmages erupted into full-scale war, and the east end of the city suffered. Magic ran

    rampant, the sky darkened, and a cacophony of energies wove violently through the air. The din

    was like a chorus of thunder, shaking the very fabric of space.

    The battlefield was aze with fervor.

    Neasilis, alongside the mighty forces of Lord Viperbane and Cobalt Strike, as well as the assassins

    from Amber Valley, all disyed their most formidable Combat Magic. With thunderous roars, they

    crashed into the towering city walls. The constant booming sounds echoed as the newly erected

    walls crumbled. With stones flying and dust billowing, the walls were breached and battered by the

    onught of the forces.

    "y, y to your heart''s content, until they hand over vin!"

    Neasilis led the charge into the city, his sword''s energy surging like a tidal wave, sweeping through

    the streets. The seemingly sturdy buildings crumbled under his onught, as easily as chopping

    vegetables.

    "Hand over vin!"

    "Ha-ha, let destruction reign."

    "vin,e out and face your fate."

    Over fifty Master Mages shouted, like fifty war machines unstoppable in their path. They crushed

    the streets and demolished shops and towers, heading straight for the inner city with violent roars

    that shook the ground.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    A mage at the peak of Master Mage level, with a dark countenance and boiling with dark energy,

    charged recklessly like a berserk bear, destroying all buildings in his path¡ªtanverns, inns, and

    homes¡ªall reduced to rubble.

    Some Mages cried out wildly, unleashing torrential floods that rampaged through crowded streets,

    submerging homes and copsing towers. Others spewed mes tens of meters long, like thick

    serpents of fire thatid waste to the city. Some magesughed maniacally released pitch-ck

    poison, spreading it with fierce winds in all directions. The poison of his was a manifestation of

    magic, utterly terrifying. Nearby, some civilians hid in low buildings, only to be engulfed by the

    poison. They corroded instantly into charred remains without a chance for a scream.

    "Ha-ha, to the ughter, to the ughter!"

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    They howled wantonly, and a burly man stomped the ground fiercely, sending seismic waves deep

    into the earth that triggered fractures and created an earthquake. The rumbling spread over

    kilometers of the city. As the ground cracked open, dust clouds billowed, and many structures were

    mercilessly swallowed.

    Inside the city, over two hundred thousand citizens huddled together, trembling with fear, too afraid

    to listen to the distant roars and cries. Children wept, women prayed, and despair and terror

    reigned.

    The skies above roared with ferocity, and Neasilis and his allies swiftly razed the outer city before

    descending upon the inner sanctum.

    "House Mallister! Surrender vin, or we willy waste to your entire city."

    "Where is vin? Will you stand idly by and watch your people die for you? Come out and face us!"

    "You cannot hold the Kings'' eptance. Hand it over!"

    They smashed through the four great gates of the inner city, storming in from all directions. Their

    actions were even more ruthless. Powerful Combat Magic was unleashed without restraint. Some

    conjured chilling tides, encasing the streets in ice. Others summoned zing infernos, setting

    buildings ame, and yet others ruptured the earth, sending stones flying chaotically, and

    deliberately causing destruction as they converged toward the city''s heart.

    Inside the city''s keep, Lucan and his guardians wore grim expressions as they defended the people

    of House Mallister. Without stepping outside, they could already imagine the chaos and felt the

    madness and dominance of their foes. The ancient city they had toiled to protect for months on end

    was now being cruelly vited and wantonly ravaged before their eyes.

    "Damnation!" Grima''s eyes zed with fury, itching to fight.

    "Save them. Uncle Lucan, you have to save them!" Oda pleaded, tugging at Lucan''s cloak.

    Lucan shook his head bitterly. ¡°If I go to save them, who will protect you?¡±

    "So we can only watch them march to their deaths?" Oda''s face was streaked with tears, begging

    Lucan for action.

    Lucan''s heart bled, and his fists trembled. He had safeguarded over two hundred thousand souls for

    eight years, and now... he was forced to watch them march to their deaths.

    "Commander Jarad is here. What of E and the others of Bloodlore?" Grima''s heart twisted with

    difort; she had hoped E would bring many teams, but there was still no sign of them.

    "They might still be on the way," Celesse sighed softly. She didn¡¯t expect Lord Viperbane and his

    forces to arrive so swiftly. They should have spread the newster, so more Bloodlore champions

    coulde to more security for the city.

    "Why hasn''t the Floral Enchantress Commander acted? What is she waiting for?" Helna awaited the

    Floral Enchantress Commander''s intervention, even just a sign of support.

    "She has her reasons to abstain, and her reasons to intervene. It''s up to her to decide," Mari

    gazed into the distance. Under the blood-red clouds, a pure, shimmering glow like a sacred

    sanctuary shone brightly yet elusively, with no indication of taking action.

    "Will no onee to our aid..." Oda murmured in despair. But just then, a series of chilling screams

    rose from the streets outside¡ªhair-raising screams, yet not the sounds of ughter. They were

    eerily... strange...

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Just a stone''s throw from the fortress, a massive crowd of locals had swarmed the streets, their

    numbers in the tens of thousands. Men, frozen by fear, women, ovee with emotion, all were

    ashen-faced from the relentless din that echoed from within and well beyond the city''s boundaries.

    The battle of Archmages high above resembled the roar of the gods themselves, sending shivers

    down their spines.

    Five powerful Master Mages from Lord Viperbane''s retinue burst onto the scene. ¡°Ha ha, atst,

    we''ve found them. How many are there? Are there enough for us to ughter?¡±

    Panic spread through the crowd as people jostled and pushed to gather in corners, some pleading

    desperately for mercy.

    The five Mages sneered and raised their des. ¡°me vin,¡± they said. ¡°He took something he

    shouldn''t have, and now refuses to give it up.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, let them scream louder for me. The more miserable they sound, the better. I want to see

    how long vin can hold out.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk! y them. y to your heart''s content!¡±

    They roared their intent and charged like loosed arrows, leaping into the air and scattering toward

    the crowd.

    But then... thud, thud, thud! It was as if the five had struck an invisible wall. They crashed with dull

    thuds, faces smeared with blood, screaming as they fell to the ground. Before they could recover, a

    powerful and unseen force pinned them down, immobilizing them on the earth.

    ¡°Ah... Ah...¡±

    ¡°Who dares ambush us?¡±

    ¡°Release us, ah, ah!¡±

    They struggled in vain, unable to move. The unseen force gripped their necks, twisted their arms

    and legs, and wrenched their heads, hoisting them high into the air. What was more terrifying was

    the sensation of something crawling inside their bodies, in their bones, beneath their flesh, and in

    their veins, wriggling everywhere.

    Shivering and thrashing in madness, they screamed, ¡°Ah! What is this? Let me go!¡±

    Their pitiful cries were chilling to the bone, and the onlookers stood aghast, unable toprehend

    what they were seeing as the Mages struggled and screamed, suspended mid-air.

    The five Mages tried in vain to rid themselves of the invasive presence but to no avail. The

    mysterious invaders writhed like serpents, swiftly burrowing toward their heads.

    ¡°Save me! Save me!¡±

    ¡°Save me! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°There''s something wrong here. Gather around. Someone help me!¡±

    Their wails were like those of tormented spirits, echoing high above as real fear set in. These were

    Master Mages, each of formidable Stage V or higher, individuals of status and power. They had

    never known such despair and fear. ¡°Stop crawling. Stop it!¡± They panicked, a cold dread spreading

    from their heels to their skulls.

    From afar, Neasilis and others, drawn by the screams, leaped to the tops of buildings to witness the

    inexplicable scene.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Help me, Neasilis...¡± one tried to shout but suddenly froze, his eyes bulging, mouth agape. Then...

    a grotesque squirming could be seen on his face. ck viscous liquid oozed out, covering his face

    like flowing ichor. His body convulsed and his expression was one of extreme agony. He tried to

    speak but only bubbled ck fluid from his mouth.

    Gradually, his pupils dted, and his body ceased to twitch. With a thud, he fell straight to the

    ground. His body twisted unnaturally, lifeless.

    ¡°No... no... no...¡± The other four Mages let loose even more piercing screams. ¡°Help me!¡±

    But soon, their cries ceased as well. The same ck liquid seeped from their face, silently

    streaming, until the Mages also dropped from the sky, dead beyond doubt.

    Neasilis and the others gasped in shock, instinctively retreating. What had happened? Who had

    killed them?

    Amidst the frightened crowd, screams filled the air. Yet, there sat a disheveled child, unmoved. His

    ragged clothes and pale face contrasted with his eerie blood-red eyes peering through his hair. He

    slowly turned toward Neasilis and the others.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    ¡°There!¡± Neasilis was the first to snap out of it and spotted the strange youth amidst the crowd from

    hundreds of meters away.

    The boy slowly stood up, his expression nk. Save for the bloodied spine he held in his hand,

    nothing else seemed amiss.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Neasilis felt a mysterious threat emanating from the boy, both real and intense.

    ¡°Did he y those five mages?¡± whispered a member of Cobalt Strike, deeply rmed. Such

    powerful Mages were dead just like that? Their ends were so sudden and horrific.

    ¡°Daman is here. Who dares intrude upon Stormcast.¡±

    A roar thundered from a distance, booming like a torrential flood through the streets, drawing the

    attention of all those who had breached the inner city.

    ¡°Hah, taste the wrath of my hammer!¡±

    From ten streets away, Daman descended like aet, swinging a massive golden hammer down

    onto the street. The impact of the golden hammer against the stone sent a violent shockwave

    sting outward. The ground cracked like a spiderweb for hundreds of meters. With the force of

    Daman''s blow, the ground shattered entirely within that radius, dust and debris swirling in all

    directions.

    At the end of the street, a dozen Amber Valley assassins hastily retreated, avoiding the tumultuous

    shockwave.

    ¡°Hah... to arms!¡± Daman, like a wild beast, charged forward, breaking out from the dust cloud with

    each step pounding deep into the stony ground, the sound thunderous. Despite his bulky frame, his

    speed was astonishing. Before the debris had even settled, he emerged from the cloud of dust,

    confronting the assassins.

    Following closely, a dozen Mollen family warriors arrived, swords shing, mes billowing, and

    winds howling as Combat Magic enveloped the area. ¡°In the name of our lord, we protect

    Stormcast. Trespassers will be shown no mercy!¡±

    The assassins fell back in disarray, narrowly avoiding the onught, save for one foolhardy enough

    to confront Daman, who was promptly obliterated by the golden hammer, his blood and bones

    scattering in a grisly disy.

    ¡°The Mollen family? How could you meddle in matters beyond your station as a mere guild?¡± the

    assassins cried out in a mix of anger and annoyance.

    ¡°None of your concern. To battle!¡± Daman bellowed like a wild bull, charging with his golden

    hammer raised.

    "Leave none alive. y them all," the Mollen family''s people unleashed their might, valiant and

    unyielding, caring not for the identity of their opponents. Whether they be assassins or not, they

    would be killed just the same. These people were not only servants of the Mollen family but also

    warriors unafraid of death, the trusted loyalists of the Mollen family head.

    At the same time, more than three hundred squads of the Mollen family burst from various

    directions into the inner city. Master Mages of great power spread out to confront the forces of Lord

    Viperbane, Amber Valley, and Cobalt Strike, while the rest charged toward the city keep, to defend

    the members of the Mallister family.

    "Balder!" Oda eximed with joy, nearly in tears, upon seeing the ¡°meatball¡± approaching swiftly. At

    last, someone hade to their rescue.

    "Where is vin?" Balder strode into the inner courtyard, followed by hundreds of the Mollen

    family''s formidable warriors, all bristling with murderous intent and capable efficiency.

    "vin is not here. He''s gone to Watchful Shore, saying he has a way to break the stalemate,"

    Celesse replied without hiding anything, her breath easing slightly.

    "Sir Mollen, on behalf of the Mallister family, I thank you." Lucan nearly dropped to one knee, a

    grown man''s eyes brimming with tears. After thest ordeal at Azure Mountain, and now with the

    crisis at Stormcast, Balder had once again arrived just in the nick of time.

    "Let''s hold off on thanks for now. We''ve yet to weather the storm," Balder said with a grave

    expression, gazing up at the tumultuous battlefield in the sky where Archmages shed. His brow

    furrowed with concern.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Neasilis and hispanions were startled by the sessive roarsing from behind. How did

    the Mollen family get here? Do they also seek to im the Kings'' eptance?

    Neasilis turned to keep a watchful eye on the enigmatic youth, but he was gone... vanished without

    a trace as if he had never been there at all.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "What sorcery is this?" Neasilis shivered inwardly, and the others were no less frightened.

    "Retreat! We deal with the Mollen family first. A mere merchants'' guild couldn¡¯t defy us,¡± Lord

    Viperbane and the other champions hastily withdrew, charging toward the distant battlefield to

    confront the Mollen family''s forces.

    In the high-altitude arena of thebat, Jarad unleashed his formidable power, relentlessly

    thrashing Lord Viperbane with a storm of fists, driving him into Cloudveil Woods. Over five thousand

    meters, they fought, the sound of cracking bones echoing through the sky. From afar, onlookers

    gasped at the disy. Jarad was ferociously strong. No matter how much Lord Viperbane resisted,

    he couldn''t break free, continuously spitting blood and being forced to retreat.

    The Grand Elder vanquished Commander Kashann''s tenacious assaults time and again, closing in

    on him and shattering all dazzling lights. His dark iron cudgel struck thrice upon the Commander''s

    chest. ¡°You''re beyond saving. Cease your futile struggle."

    Commander Kashann''s chest bone shattered. He spat blood profusely and was violently knocked

    back hundreds of meters, retreating above the ancient city''s skies.

    The Grand Elder, clutching his dark iron cudgel, advanced with imposing might, letting out a long

    cry, and twirling in mid-air. The cudgel, burning with fierce ck mes, struck like an angry

    dragon''s tail, aiming a vicious blow at Commander Kashann''s head. "You serve no purpose

    anymore. It¡¯s time for you to die."

    "Traitor! Even in death, I''ll drag you down with me! For the honor of the Organization!" Commander

    Kashann coughed up blood, summoning hisst strength to form eight barriers of light in front of

    him. However, he was too weak, and his battered body was barely able to maintain any defenses.

    Apanied by the sound of shattering, the dark iron cudgel smashed through all protective

    barriers, heading straight for Commander Kashann''s face.

    "Even if I die, you will never be Commander," Commander Kashann spat blood, ready to detonate

    himself.

    At the critical moment, a shower of flowers cascaded from the sky, seemingly gentle and light. The

    petals swiftly descended, and aserene and enchanting woman stepped out from the tide of

    blossoms, her delicate fingers pushing forward to meet the iron cudgel head-on. ng! The

    collision set off a thunderous din like shing steel, deafening all around, and in the shockwave''s

    epicenter, the dark iron cudgel was abruptly halted in mid-air by that delicate hand.

    "The Floral Enchantress Commander?!" Grand Elder furrowed his brow deeply.

    "Enough!" The Floral Enchantress Commander vibrated her slender hand, pushing back the dark

    cudgel staff, causing the Grand Elder to stagger back dozens of meters before he could steady

    himself.

    A colossal crane swooped down from the sky, whipping up fierce winds that forced the Grand Elder

    to retreat a thousand meters more. The crane picked up both the Floral Enchantress Commander

    and Commander Kashann, soaring into the skies of Stormcast.

    "Cough... cough..." Commander Kashann knelt on the back of the crane, coughing up blood

    profusely. Hisplexion was ashen, and his body trembled uncontrobly. "Why didn¡¯t you kill

    him?"

    "All I can do is this," the Floral Enchantress Commander said, seated upon the crane. With her

    hands open wide and fingertips twirling, endless petals fell like rain, enveloping the vast expanse of

    Stormcast.

    A sturdy vine burst forth from the ground, spreading its chaotic branches, reaching for the nearby

    ruined wall. The vine, vibrant green with the sheen of life, intertwined with the wall and rubble,

    growing continuously. One after another, soon thousands of massive vines emerged from beneath,

    climbing and coiling around the walls of Stormcast. Their roots swelled, and shoots proliferated as

    they spread further and further.

    A sea of flowers filled the heavens, spreading in all directions, forming what seemed to be an ever-

    expanding colossal barrier descending upon Stormcast.

    "It''s a protective barrier! Retreat! Retreat!" Neasilis and the others changed color, desperately

    breaking free from the Mollen family''s entanglements, running toward the city walls as if possessed.

    The Floral Enchantress Commander might not have been known for herbat strength, but her

    protective abilities were deemed the finest in the Nortnds. Once her sea of flowers enveloped

    them and the vines enclosed the area, the entire ancient city would be isted, and by then, it

    would be toote for Neasilis and his warriors to escape.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    "Damn it all, chase them!" Daman''s roar was thunderous, shaking the very air. His heavy steps

    pounded the earth as he and his brothers gave chase.

    "Don''t bother with them. Get out!" Neasilis and hisrades were reluctant, but they had no choice

    but to surrender, their voices booming in urgent defeat.

    Boom... boom... boom...

    The thousands of trees grewrger andrger, each over ten meters thick and a hundred meters

    tall. Their vines were spreading rapidly over the city walls and sealing every gap. The sprawling

    miles of walls were encased securely. Each great tree continued to sprout hundreds of thick green

    vines, spreading and intertwining tightly with each other. A green wall was swiftly taking shape.

    The floral sea in the sky spread rapidly, billions interweaving, forming a vast barrier over ten

    kilometers wide, an awe-inspiring sight poised to connect with the wildly growing green trees and

    vines.

    From afar, onlookers inhaled sharply, marveling at the sheer energy required to create such a

    massive protective barrier. The Floral Enchantress Commander was worthy of being one of the

    Nortnds'' overlords. She¡¯s usually reserved and silent, but when she made a move, it was a sight

    to behold.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Neasilis and hispanions rushed desperately to the city walls, heedless of danger, leaping and

    darting forward. Taking advantage of the twisting vines that had not yet fully sealed, they sprinted

    through the gaps, one by one, escaping to safety. But not everyone was so fortunate. One poor soul

    misjudged his direction, pausing briefly to survey his surroundings, only to find the vines closing in

    around him from all sides, trapping him within an imprable green chamber.

    "Open! Open, Imand thee!" he bellowed, striking at the vines with his chillwave sword, but the

    thick tendrils were as tough as iron, utterly unaffected. They continued to grow, eventually entwining

    him so tightly within their mass that he was crushed to death.

    Over fifty Master Mages had joined forces to invade Stormcast, yet thirteen perished in battle, and

    only a little more than thirty managed to escape. Nine unlucky souls reached the city walls only to

    find the vines had grown into a formidable tree barrier, intertwining with a sea of flowers high above.

    "We''re doomed..." They turned pale with fear, frantically scattering to find another way out. Some

    dashed into the inner city, seeking a ce to hide for the time being. Against the Mollen family''s

    hunting party, the idea of escape was folly¡ªit was already toote.

    Daman, with three formidable warriors in tow, quickly surrounded one of the escapees. "Heh heh,

    fancy a game? Will you face us alone, or shall we take you on one by one?"

    "Cowards!"

    "Pah! Bring on the torment!" Daman roared, swinging his iron cudgel down with crushing force.

    "The Floral Enchantress Commander has finally taken action," cried the Mallister family, tears of joy

    streaming down their faces as they looked upon the cascade of falling petals. Atst, they could

    breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Her protective barrier ought to hold for three to five days, but who knows where vin is now,"

    Celesse said, not sharing their optimism. The situation was just beginning, and the Floral

    Enchantress Commander''s hesitation was a sign of the other Organizations'' likely stance.

    "By my reckoning, it should be soon," Mari mused, unsure what kind of reinforcements vin

    had gone to fetch, but with Godfred at his side, they should be returning shortly. In her heart, she

    did not wish for vin to return, yet she also hoped he would bring back a surprise.

    "First, tell me what happened. Why has ite to this?" Balder asked, still not fully apprised of the

    situation.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    Upon the back of a majestic crane, Commander Kashann struggled to soothe the surging life force

    within his body. His breastbone was shattered, and his heart was shaken by the impact.

    "Regardless, I thank you!"

    The Floral Enchantress Commander, wielding control over billions of petals, enveloped the ancient

    city in a vast protective dome, striving to leave no gaps in her guard. However, such arge-scale

    defense was immensely draining, causing her exquisite beauty to pale and her breath to grow

    uneven. "Is vin within Stormcast?"

    "Not at present, but he will return shortly."

    "Where has he gone? If your only intention was to draw attention away, to give vin a chance to

    escape, the Seven Organizations will never forgive Cobalt Strike for this."

    "He would never abandon his own kin."

    "Why would you disclose this news?" The Floral Enchantress Commander pressed on.

    "It was vin''s idea."

    "What is the Kings'' eptance?"

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "In truth... it wasn''t I who gave the Kings'' eptance to vin. He acquired the legacy himself. He

    holds secrets and bears grudges against me, so I know very little." Commander Kashann offered a

    vague exnation, took a breath, and with great effort, he stood up, gazing toward the distant

    Grand Elder. He thought, "As long as I live, you will never control Cobalt Strike."

    Beyond the barrier, the Grand Elder gnashed his teeth in fury. His patience was worn thin by

    repeated interruptions.

    At that moment, Neasilis and over thirty other survivors made their escape from the ancient city and

    regrouped in the wilderness, still in shock and gasping for breath.

    "Where is vin?" the Grand Elder descended from the sky into the wilds.

    "We haven''t seen him. We were barred from entering the city''s domain and intercepted by the

    Mollen family''s forces."

    "The Mollen family? How many?"

    "Over three hundred. The Mollen family''s devotees were all present." Neasilis wiped the blood from

    the corner of his mouth, frowning at the ancient city now ensnared by green vines and a sea of

    flowers. "That was close. I nearly didn''t make it out. Oh, and there''s something else. There was a

    strange person inside who wiped out five of us with a mere gesture."

    "An Archmage?"

    "It''s unclear."

    "He must be inside," the Grand Elder surmised, his brow furrowed. If this were merely a

    performance to attract attention, it wouldn''t have drawn the entire Mollen family to this.

    "What do we do now?" Neasilis couldn''t bear to see their efforts wasted.

    "We take it one step at a time," the Grand Elder replied, equally unwilling to give up. He had been

    confident of victory, cursed that Tobin had been so careless to be in so early. Had Tobin lived, he

    could have been the key to turning the tide, and the Floral Enchantress Commander would not have

    dared to act so recklessly. With these thoughts, the Grand Elder red toward the battlefield where

    Jarad and Lord Viperbane fought. Jarad, the eldest Commander of the Eight Orders, was cunning

    indeed. Bying here and eliminating Tobin, the most dangerous of the three, Jarad had removed

    a great threat.

    Soon after, Lord Viperbane broke free from Jarad''s beating and ran back, furious at the sight of

    Stormcast now sealed off.

    Jarad, hands sped behind his back, walked back slowly and nced coldly at Lord Viperbane

    and the Grand Elder, before positioning himself above the barrier, confronting them from afar. "More

    people will show up in the next few days. Let them see for themselves the shameless thieves that

    you two are. If I were you, I''d take my own life, to spare the disgrace."

    Deep within Cloudveil Woods.

    The dazzling light cast its brilliant radiance across the mountains and dense forest. The surging

    energy repelled the Magi-Monsters and beasts for miles around.

    Eighteen statues, each weighing millions of tons, carved deep trenches in the earth, hundreds of

    meters wide and tens of meters deep, stretching from the Watchful Shore all the way here.

    Six days had passed since the journey began, and vin, with chains taut, had been traveling day

    and night. His body was numb from the intense pain, his muscles torn and healed countless times.

    vin could not afford to consider much else. Taking heavy steps and hands grasping the ground,

    he crawled forward step by step. His roars were now hoarse, blood seeped from every orifice, and

    his mouth was filled with blood.

    Each step was an agonizing torment, and each second was unbearably long.

    Six days... nearly five hundred thousand steps! He did not know how he had persisted, nor how

    much further he had to go. Now, only his unwavering will drove him onward.

    Ahead, every time Godfred looked back and saw vin''s struggle, his eyes would well up, and his

    heart would tremble. He could no longer bear to watch. He frantically charged into the mountains

    ahead, clearing the path.

    While vin had the Restoration Mantra, the golden blood, and endless vitality, Godfred grew

    weaker. The continuous impacts and the constant drain had squeezed his potential to the brink. He

    was reaching his limit, and each collision caused his life force to churn as he coughed up blood. His

    organs shifted, his five beast souls grew more indistinct. They threatened to disappear at any

    moment.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    On the sixth night, as darkness enveloped thend and the forest fell silent, only vin''s heavy

    footsteps moved forward. The Restoration Mantra continuously operated, repairing his injuries and

    renewing his energy.

    The eighteen statues remained silent and still, illuminated only by a thousand rays of radiant light.

    Crack!

    vin''s stepping foot shattered the stones before him, half his leg sunk into the ground, and his leg

    muscles and sinews were taut like iron rods. His blood was golden, such that after six days, his

    eyes, skin, and more all took on a pale golden hue.

    For six days and nights, he endured a grueling ordeal, pushing his limits to madness. Though he

    trembled with excruciating pain, his blood felt as if it were aze. Unbeknownst to him, the Golden

    Heart had already merged wlessly with his mortal flesh.

    As he stamped upon the earth, as his bones were once again torn asunder by chains, a great

    tumult arose from his spine. With a thunderous crash, twin golden wings burst forth from his back,

    flecked with droplets of blood, and unfurled with majestic strength. These wings, resplendent as if

    forged from the purest gold, radiated both beauty and an unyielding authority.

    "Are these... the Wings of Eternity?"

    vin, in awe, gazed skyward as the Golden Heart throbbed powerfully, its pulse echoing in his

    ears like the tolling of a distant bell.

    Flesh, sinew, and veins swiftly enveloped the bony appendages, growing before his eyes and

    sprouting magnificent feathers adorned in splendor. Soon, the golden wings pped with great

    force, scattering a shower of golden radiance across the heavens, breathtaking and grand in their

    expanse. Had any onlooker been present, they would have been utterly astounded by the sight of

    those resplendent golden wings, coveting the splendor they bestowed.

    vin felt as though he had been reborn. All weariness and pain swiftly faded, reced by a fiery

    surge of strength that filled his entire being. His eyes turned aplete golden hue, sparkling with

    the light of truth. Moreover, the perfect union of the Golden Heart and his blood had utterly

    transformed him, forcing a breakthrough in a critical moment from Stage II to Stage III.

    The unique properties of his golden blood,bined with vin''s six days of relentless

    determination, also caused the Vigor within him to soar exponentially, shattering the Shell and

    advancing into Armor!

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    A series of breakthroughs triggered aplete metamorphosis!

    vin felt his strength double, his might nearing that of twenty thousand pounds. His numbed

    nerves slowly revived, and the hollow in his eyes regained their luster.

    With a powerful p of his golden wings, vin marched on. The pain was still piercing, the agony

    of his bones tearing remained, but the growth in his strength allowed him to move faster and with

    greater resolve.

    Yet at that moment, Godfred, having shattered a great mountain, saw his five Beast Spirits dissipate

    ¡ªhis limit was reached! He knelt amidst the ruins, bloodied and trembling uncontrobly, his

    consciousness fading. He forced himself to stand, but his body refused to obey. His mouth seemed

    agape, but he could not even muster a sound.

    "Godfred, you must rest now. I will go on alone. I can do this," vin dered, his voice hoarse and

    low as he dragged eighteen statues toward the wreckage. His entire form was shrouded in a golden

    aura and enveloped by lightning, his pace quickening.

    ¡°I can do this! I must do this!¡± Clinging to hisst ounce of strength, Godfred staggered to his feet,

    only to copse the next second. Tears welled up in his bloodshot eyes as he watched vin

    approach, saw the heaviness of his steps, and murmured with quivering lips. "Lord vin... I''m

    sorry..."

    High-pitched cries echoed from the skies as four fierce raptors broke through the dense clouds,

    circling in the night.

    Astride each raptor, figures peered down at the forest below, their eyes tracing the straight,

    shocking gouge that cut through the woond depths and stretched to the horizon.

    "There! Descend!" A sharpmand was given, and three raptors swooped down into the forest

    with a gust of wind.

    "Hurry, hurry!" E, apanied by three Elders, rushed to the scene, staring in amazement at the

    astonishing sight before them. The dazzling orb of light was like a midday sun nestled within the

    forest, its brilliance bathing the mountains and the ancient trees inyers of radiance. The ¡°sun¡±

    pulsed with formidable energy, repelling the Magi-Monsters and predatory birds within a ten-mile

    radius. Eighteen thick chains stretched from within, anchoring into a smaller ¡°storm cluster¡± half a

    mile away.

    "Miss, this is... this is..." The three Elders were truly stunned. They had lived for eighty years and

    seen much of the world but never such a spectacle.

    "The Royal Statues!" E gasped, incredulous. Were these the reinforcements vin spoke of?

    Had he dragged eighteen royal statues from the Royal Mausoleum? Was he taking them to the

    Stormcast?!

    "E! Clear the way!" vin quickened his stride, the thudding of his steps doubling in speed as he

    surged forward.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    As Stormcast surged with change, within a mere three days, tens of thousands of mighty beings

    converged on the wilderness outside the city. A sea of figures, stretching as far as the eye could

    see, hailed from differentnds and factions. Among them were Novice Mages and even Master

    Mages, some purely spectators, others with specific purposes. It was a gathering of grand scale,

    and all eyes were fixed on the ancient city''s turbulent events.

    The Commanders of the five great Organizations¡ªthe Hidden Essence, the Skyborne Rivers, the

    Earthbound Spirits, the Starlit Echoes, and the Ster Precepts¡ªgraced the gathering with their

    presence.

    Lords such as Falconcrest, Mountguard, Warbringer, and Skyveil arrived in quick session.

    This unprecedented assembly reminded many of the allure of the Kings'' eptance and provided a

    feast for the eyes of onlookers. There was a rare assembly of Archmages, among which renowned

    figures such as Viperbane and Falconcrest were present. These mighty rulers of the Nortnds,

    seldom seen, graced the gathering with their full presence. Many renowned chieftains and

    household leaders from the Nortnds also made their appearances, causing quite a stir.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The Kings'' eptance drew much attention because many had deciphered powerful secret magic

    from relics obtained from Antis. They had heard tales of guardian spirits that could withstand a

    direct confrontation with the likes of Lord Viperbane, hinting at the terrifying might of the ancient

    ¡°kings¡± and the tantalizing secrets of the Kings'' eptance.

    With hopes and dreams, many believed that chaos breeds opportunity, and so they mingled within

    the crowd, each with their own agenda.

    Elders and Prot¨¦g¨¦s from Cobalt Strike burst forth from the dense woonds, arriving at the

    wilderness. Given the situation, they stayed at a distance, not daring to approach the ancient city

    too closely. From afar, the eight Commanders, five Lords, and their powerful followers, including

    twenty Archmages, floated high in the sky. Their energies churned like a vast ocean, warping the

    very fabric of space. Their presences varied¡ªsome majestic, some wild, some solemn, and some

    grim¡ªeach with their own unique ir.

    The energy of thend within a hundred miles was thrown into disarray, drawn ceaselessly toward

    the vicinity of Stormcast.

    The sky darkened, and clouds gathered thickly, obscuring the heavens with thunder roaring and

    bright shes within. On the wilderness below, fierce winds howled, and water seemed to twist in

    the air while the earth itself undted irregrly, all due to the excess umtion of elemental

    energies.

    Tens of thousands of strong beings kept their distance, none daring to approach. They watched the

    skies with reverence, wary of the divine-like warriors.

    As the Commanders of the Organizations and the Lords arrived, the opposing factions began to

    take shape amidst the chaotic disputes and confrontations.

    Lords such as Warbringer were irate at Lord Viperbane¡¯s interference in the Eight Orders¡¯ affairs,

    but after seeing him bloodied by Jarad''s blows, they grudgingly joined forces with him, forming the

    most formidable power bloc.

    On the side of Stormcast, there gathered the Bloodlore Commander Jarad, the Earthbound Spirits

    Commander Bah, the Starlit Echoes Commander and friend of Kashann, and the Floral

    Enchantress Commander.

    The Earthbound Spirits Commander Bah, known for his straightforward nature, chastised Lord

    Viperbane and the Grand Elder upon arrival. As the third-ranked power of the Eight Orders, and

    with a fiery temper, he nearly came to blows. It was this that forced the likes of Lord Warbringer to

    reluctantly stand by Lord Viperbane''s side. They couldn''t just stand by and watch Lord Viperbane be

    torn apart by the Earthbound Spirits Commander and the Bloodlore Commander, could they?

    The Ster Precepts Commander, the Hidden Essence Commander, and the Skyborne Rivers

    Commander remained ambiguous but seemed to covet the secrets of the Kings'' eptance. They

    repeatedly demanded vin''s presence to further rify the mysteries of the Kings'' eptance.

    The Floral Enchantress Commander had made her stance clear; she would only defend and not

    intervene, meaning if the situation spiraled out of control, she might be the first to withdraw.

    And so...

    Three major camps formed around the outskirts of Stormcast, both sides coveting the secrets

    vin held within the ancient city, with Jarad and his allies under immense pressure.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    With a mighty roar, the Sunfire Lion emerged from the Cloudveil Woods, signaling that the Blessed

    Citadel was officially entering the fray, and the atmosphere of the battlefield grew even tenser.

    ¡°Commander Kashann, it is a rare asion that we all gather for a single cause. Let us witness the

    Kings'' eptance. That''s not an unreasonable request, is it?¡± The Ster Precepts Commander''s

    tone grew colder by the moment. As the foremost champion of the Nortnds, his craving for

    Energy was insatiable. The thought of ¡°a legacy spanning millennia¡± and ¡°the ancient secrets of the

    Kings¡± set his heart aze. If possible, he would stop at nothing to im it.

    The Hidden Essence Commander also made his position known. ¡°I have my doubts about your

    intentions, Commander Kashann. Where exactly is vin? If you''ve yed us for fools... well, the

    consequences... heh.¡±

    His meaning was clear. ¡°It''s not that we won''t help you, but you must be honest. If vin isn''t in the

    ancient city, and you sent him away, then have we not been made jesters?¡±

    ¡°What of the Eight Orders'' pact of shared enmity? Have you eaten it like slop? Cobalt Strike has

    been so tormented by Lord Viperbane, and you are still blind to it?¡± Bah pointed at them and

    berated them fiercely.

    ¡°The whole affair began with the Kings'' eptance, and it is the primary issue we must resolve

    today,¡± the Ster Precepts Commander retorted coldly. If not for his deep cunning, he would have

    loved to p the man twice.

    ¡°Here''s two words for you, haha!¡± Bah spat, unsatisfied with just one spit, he spat again.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The Ster Precepts Commander and his allies were displeased, their expressions darkening.

    Lord Warbringer''s voice thundered with authority and dominance. ¡°You cannot protect vin. Hand

    him over! The secrets of Antis belong to the Royal Realm, not to individuals!¡±

    ¡°You shameless cur, your entire family belongs to the Royal Realm. Offer them up! I¡¯ll be the first to

    apud!¡± Bah, growing even angrier, shouted from a distance. His earthy aura surged,

    emanating a world-shaking sense of weight.

    ¡°Crack!¡± A fierce light burst from the eyes of Lord Warbringer, like thunder and lightning splitting the

    sky, deafening to all. ¡°Enough, Commander Bah. This is not the domain of the Earthbound

    Spirits. Do not overstep!¡±

    ¡°Fight me. If you lose, leave the Nortnds! I, the Earthbound Spirits Commander, Bah,

    challenge you.¡± He called out his challenge before the crowd, pointing across the distance at Lord

    Warbringer, his battle spirit zing as if to set the heavens ame. He was filled with fury, wishing

    he could vent it right there and then.

    He had believed the Eight Orders were bound by shared hatred, a solid alliance that advanced and

    retreated as one. But the conduct of the various Organizations today made him realize that the

    bonds between the Eight Orders were not as strong as he''d imagined. Was it that the rtions

    between the Eight Orders had grown distant? Or was the temptation of the Kings'' eptance too

    great?

    ¡°Not a bad idea! You take care of one, and I''ll handle another. Lord Viperbane, shall we have a

    heart-to-heart?¡± Jarad grinned menacingly, setting his sights on Lord Viperbane.

    ¡°Insolence!¡± The Five Lords shouted in unison. What an impudent pair!

    ¡°I am insolent, indeed. Come and strike me if you dare. Who will? If not Lord Viperbane, then who?

    You, Lord Falconcrest? Lord Mountguard? Or you, Lord Skyveil! Is one not enough? Then face me

    two at a time; I do not mind.¡± Jarad stood deliberately tall, looking down upon them from on high, his

    gaze filled with scorn.

    The Earthbound Spirits Commander stepped into the air, rising a thousand meters, standing at a

    great height like Jarad, and also looking down upon the Five Lords.

    From afar, the onlookers groaned inwardly. True giants of the Nortnds, even their quarrels were

    fiery. Their roars, like thunder on the ground, shook the vast wilderness to its core.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    "Old relic, do you think the Nortnds royal house stands undefended?" The mightiest of the Five

    Lords, Lord Falconcrest, stepped forward with his hands sped behind his back, ready to face the

    challenge. Yet, he was stayed by the hand of Lord Warbringer.

    Now was not the time to strike. The Eight Orders'' Commanders were sly as foxes, never as

    straightforward as they seemed. What if the Five Lordsunched a joint assault, and the three

    neutral Commanders saw it as an opportunity to cause trouble? If they were both weakened from

    battle, would the Ster Precepts'' Commanders then reap the spoils?

    The Grand Elder, standing behind them, suggested, "If we secure the support of the Blessed

    Citadel, we will have an absolute advantage."

    Lord Mountguard responded coolly, "That might also provoke the Eight Orders into reforming their

    alliance."

    For the first time, Lord Skyveil spoke, "Is vin in Stormcast? Why did he not flee before things

    spiraled out of control?"

    The Grand Elder replied, "vin values his family, the ancient city his parents left behind. He won''t

    leave easily unless absolutely necessary. I''ve thought it through, and there''s only one possibility ¨C

    vin and his kin are ying a deeper game. Since the secret would be uncovered sooner orter,

    it would be better that they spread the word themselves, drawing the Eight Orders and the Five

    Lords to sh amongst themselves. In the chaos, they might just force recognition of their legacy.

    But perhaps they did not anticipate the stance of the Ster Precepts'' Commander and his allies...

    Heh."

    Lord Skyveil nodded thoughtfully, finding the exnation eptable.

    The Grand Elder continued, "No more hesitation. While the Ster Precepts'' Commander and allies

    are still undecided, let us join forces with the Blessed Citadel and storm Stormcast. In the chaos, we

    shall capture vin."

    "And then?" Lord Mountguard nced coldly at him, clearly not fond of this rebellious Elder.

    "Regardless, after this turmoil, the rtions amongst the Eight Orders will never be as solid. A split

    into factions is possible. By then, Jarad and Bah and the other old fools won''t stand a chance of

    wresting vin from our grasp."

    "I mean...how will we divide the spoils?"

    "Split amongst the six of us," the Grand Elder said, feigning calm, though it pained him to share the

    treasure he had plotted treason to obtain.

    Lord Warbringer, Lord of Mountguard, Lord Falconcrest, and Lord Skyveil spoke in unison, "It¡¯ll be

    divided amongst the Five Lords. You get nothing."

    "You..."

    "You won''t be returning to Cobalt Strike. From now on, nobody in the Nortnds will harbor a

    traitorous scoundrel like you. You help us now, and afterward, we may consider aiding you. Forget

    aboutying hands on the Kings'' eptance," Lord Falconcrest decided coldly.

    The Grand Elder made a subtle plea to Lord Viperbane with his eyes. But Lord Viperbane, severely

    wounded and now in a deadlock for meddling in the Cobalt Strike affair, was already grateful that

    Lord Falconcrest hadn''t stripped him of his share. Lord Viperbane knew them well; any plea for

    mercy would likely cost him his portion. "Grand Elder, serve us or go into exile."

    The Grand Elder''s face darkened terribly, his teeth grinding, but he knew he had no room to

    bargain.

    Lord Falconcrest surveyed the gathering, his right hand slowly tightening, ready to order the

    assault.

    However...Just then, the Five Lords and the Eight Commanders all frowned simultaneously. The

    other Archmages also sensed it, turning their gaze southward, where a strong energy seemed to be

    emerging.

    At the edge of the southern wilds, the crowd fell silent, parting to create a path that stretched deep

    into the wilderness.

    The air grew inexplicably tense. Hundreds, thousands stood silent, barely daring to breathe,

    cautiously watching the group approaching from afar.

    They walked in silence, passing through the crowd and heading into the wilderness. d in simple

    ck garb, their long hair tousled, and their eyes sharp, each man bore the same visage and

    carried a ckened de, exuding an ominous and oppressive aura.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± someone asked curiously, only to be hushed by the person next to them, signaling

    to stay quiet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you all seem frightened?" the person wondered, but no one answered.

    An eerie silence pervaded, and many powerful mages even sweated, discreetly moving back.

    This procession of a hundred men, no more, no less, brought a deathly stillness to the southern

    wilds. They walked casually, yet with a murderous air. Their upright figures seemed to meld with the

    ck des on their shoulders. Their presence was sharp and chilling, enough to make one shiver

    in dread.

    Thousands in the southern wilds held their breath as they watched the group disappear into the

    depths, heading toward Stormcast.

    Someone inhaled deeply, sweat beading on their forehead. ¡°The Iron family!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯vee to join the fray.¡±

    ¡°The Iron family poption is barely two to three hundred, yet here are over a hundred of their men,

    all of age. Are they also here to seize the Kings'' eptance?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "These are not men to be trifled with."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    No one truly knew how many mighty warriors the Iron n possessed. They were scattered across

    the realms, polishing their magic and rarely returning home. Only when a member of the Iron n

    fell prey to treachery did they converge from all corners to exact vengeance in force.

    "Indeed, over thirty years ago, the White Lion Estate met a grim fate for ying three valiant kin of

    the Iron n. Ten dayster, a host of over fifty, armed with iron des, stormed the estate. Not a

    soul was spared among the three thousand inhabitants. The Lord of the White Lion Estate was

    impaled atop the highest peak and drained of his blood. It was a sight most ghastly to behold. In

    those days, the White Lion Estate was a renowned power, scarcely less formidable than Amber

    Valley now.

    ¡°Since their rise, the Iron n has built their fearsome reputation on such ruthless acts. Their infamy

    is not confined to the Nortnds; they have wrought tragedies in other domains as well. Throughout

    the Royal Realm, the name of the Iron n is one to be reckoned with. I never imagined they would

    venture here and in such numbers."

    "I recall now, the Iron n held their family councilst month! Every two years, kin from all over

    gather for this event, then resume their wanderings. They must have just concluded their council

    when they received the news and hurried here."

    The sudden involvement of the Iron n also rmed the Eight Orders Commanders and the Five

    Lords.

    "The Iron n!" They were well aware of the Iron n''s might, and even the face of the Ster

    Precepts Commander grew solemn. He saw the patriarch of the Iron n, their top warriors¡ªnearly

    all the notable names hade.

    It was rare for them to meddle in the Nortnds'' affairs, and they never interfered with the doings

    between the Eight Orders and the Five Lords before. Today marked an unprecedented first.

    "Lord Iron, I trust you are well," greeted the Ster Precepts Commander with a light smile.

    In the wilderness, at the forefront of the Iron n''s ranks, was a formidable man with a greatsword

    slung over his shoulder. His strides were sure, his features stern yet striking, exuding innate

    authority. His wild mane fluttered about, and his narrow eyes glinted sharply through the tangles of

    hair. With a mere cold lift of his gaze, he disregarded the others, leading his kin toward Stormcast.

    "Lord Iron, this matter concerns the Eight Orders and the Five Lords. You would do well to remain

    uninvolved," warned the Hidden Essence Commander coldly. "You may be powerful, but not more

    so than the Eight Orders, nor the Five Lords. This is not your stage for arrogance."

    The Iron n''s patriarch halted, casting a sideways chilling look toward the sky, as behind him, his

    nsmen gripped their war des tighter, poised to lift them in unison, their aura growing even

    more formidable.

    The Hidden Essence Commander furrowed his brow deeply. After a tense standoff, he said no

    more.

    The Iron n''s patriarch stared him down a moment longer, then continued on with his people

    toward Stormcast.

    "The Iron n of the Nortnds, as imposing as ever," murmured an Elder from the Blessed

    Citadel, perched atop the Sunfire Lion. As the overseer of the Nortnds, he had dealt with the Iron

    n years ago and investigated their true strength. They were a family as mighty as any royal

    house, with myriad connections both within the Nortnds and without. No one knew the full extent

    of their ties to the solitary practitioners and recluses of the hidden world.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As the Iron n''s procession neared Stormcast, the Archmages above grew tense, sensing an

    opportunity. Should the Iron n intervene, they could exploit the chaos to strike. The more

    tumultuous, the better. The victor would be whoever seized vin.

    The Five Lords signaled each other, ready to advance or retreat as one.

    The Ster Precepts Commander, the Hidden Essence Commander, and the Skyborne Rivers

    Commander reached an unspoken agreement. Should a true battle erupt, regardless of who took

    vin, they would join forces to handle the situation; no single power could escape with vin

    unscathed otherwise.

    As the air outside the city bristled with drawn swords and nocked crossbows, a heartyugh

    suddenly rang from the southern gate of the ancient city. "Cedrick, my apologies for the wait.

    Esteemed members of the Iron n, greetings."

    Balder stood upon the battlements, saluting with a fist from afar.

    "Open the gates, and wee our guests." Lucan himself pushed open the massive southern gate,

    lowering the drawbridge to greet the approaching Iron n.

    From within their ranks, Cedrick strode forth, leading the patriarch and the n elders across the

    bridge and into the ancient city under watchful eyes.

    At that moment, the faces of the Archmages in the sky turned a most interesting shade as they

    realized¡ªthe Iron n had been summoned as vin''s allies. Thisplication was unexpected

    indeed!

    Onlookers from afar buzzed with excitement, murmuring among themselves. It seemed the Iron

    n had been invited. Such honor Stormcast had, to call upon them.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    The Grand Elder whispered solemnly, "vin has a strong bond with Cedrick of the Iron family. It

    might be Cedrick who called upon the Iron family''s folk."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Lord Falconcrest''s face was a mask of icy sternness as he spoke even colder, "vin has quite the

    gall to summon the Iron family''s kin. I suspect you had a hand in it. Cedrick is a direct heir of the

    Iron family, sent by the n''s patriarch himself to be fostered by Cobalt Strike. Now, you dare to

    rebel and nearly slew the Cobalt Strike Commander. The Iron family values loyalty and honor; they

    won''t let you off easily."

    The Grand Elder''s face shifted from pale to flushed, but he could find no words to counter, nor did

    he dare to challenge Lord Falconcrest. He could feel the Lord Falconcrest''s prejudice against him.

    He mped his mouth shut and retreated to the back, his expression dark and dreadful. He, the

    Grand Elder of Cobalt Strike, was reduced to a state where he could be humiliated by others. It felt

    as though a dagger was being twisted in his heart. Thesest few days, each time a Lord visited or

    a Commander came by, that bastard, Jarad, would mock him mercilessly, parading him before

    others for their scorn. He couldn''t withstand such humiliation.

    Lord Mountguard spoke gravely, "We can''t keep waiting like this; we must devise a n."

    The Ster Precepts Commander pondered silently. With the Iron family joining the fray, Stormcast¡¯s

    strength had increased by at least a third. Jarad, Bah, and the Iron family patriarch were all wild

    madmen of Stage VII and Stage VIII in prowess. His gaze shifted subtly, ncing toward the Five

    Lords. Should he join forces with them? No, he must not! But how, then, could he breach the walls

    and secure the Kings'' eptance?

    Inside the ancient city, Balder and Mari greeted Cedrick personally, while the Mallister family

    folks were too moved to speak. With the Iron family''s involvement, they had enough might to deter

    the Eight Orders and the Five Lords. They were saved atst!

    "Where is vin? What has befallen?" Cedrick''s brows furrowed with concern. When he had left, it

    was to attend the Iron family''s n gathering. Upon their departure, Cedrick had initially invited a

    dozen kinsmen to visit Stormcast, hoping they would have a sit-down and stay awhile, to show the

    close ties between the Iron family and the Mallister family. But the patriarch had never anticipated

    such an unexpected turn, and in the end, he had rallied a hundred kinsmen to follow him.

    They came out of curiosity for the Kings'' eptance, to witness the rare confluence of events, and

    to lend aid to Cobalt Strike.

    "vin is not in the city, but he will return shortly. We assure you." Celesse bowed in respect to the

    Iron family members, exining the situation with vin. She was well aware of the Iron family''s

    power and influence and was keen on retaining their support as best as possible.

    One day... Two days...

    The arrival of the Iron family truly intimidated the various Organizations and the Five Lords, as well

    as the Blessed Citadel''s forces.

    The Five Lords wished to attack but feared a stealth strike from the Ster Precepts, given that its

    Commander was the Nortnds'' acknowledged mightiest.

    The Ster Precepts Commander desired the Kings'' eptance but couldn''t overtly seize it by

    force, being part of the same Eight Orders alliance.

    Jarad and Bah ceased their provocations against the Five Lords. Once the battlemenced,

    they would face the greatest pressure.

    More and more people gathered in the wilderness, waiting for the factions to sh, none able to see

    through the intentions of the three parties.

    The sh of the ancient city calmed temporarily amidst the various considerations. Everyone had

    ns, yet all had reservations. After all, it was not a trifling skirmish; they were dignified figures with

    powerful organizations behind them. None wished to perish senselessly in this ce.

    Cobalt Strike''s Prot¨¦g¨¦s, like Carlys and Myke, gathered in the distance, mustering for the

    Commander and keeping a wary eye on the sanctified warriors above. They could not fathom the

    thoughts and emotions of these lofty overlords and could only pray for a peaceful resolution.

    Although... such hope was exceedingly faint.

    On the afternoon of the second day, the Grand Elder, unable to bear it any longer, broached the

    subject with a stern face once again. "Things have escted to this point, appearing chaotic and

    dangerous, but could this not be an opportunity?"

    "What sort of opportunity?"

    ¡°What was the true purpose behind the Royal House establishing the five great noble courts in the

    Nortnds? It was to contain and suppress the might of the Eight Orders. Yet for years, the Eight

    Orders stood united againstmon foes, and you never had the chance to strike, always waiting.

    But today, no matter how the tides of battle shift, the Orders will no longer be as they were. Their

    alliance is crumbling without a blow struck. I suggest we seize this moment to wage war, y a few

    of their Commanders, and crush the Eight Orders once and for all. And while we''re at it, let''s

    capture vin¡ªtwo birds with one stone.¡±

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Lord Falconcrest chuckled coldly, "Your suggestion is intriguing, buting from you, the Grand

    Elder of Cobalt Strike, should I be pleased, or should I mourn for the Eight Orders?"

    The Grand Elder''s eyes narrowed, and he fell silent. Let them fight, let chaos reign, and the more

    Commanders and nobles that fall, the better.

    Lord Falconcrest gazed at the skies above the ancient city, at Jarad and Bah. "We''ve waited

    long enough; it''s time for a resolution. I shall battle Jarad¡ªwho will take on Bah and the scion

    of the Iron family?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Lord Warbringer dered, "Bah is mine to challenge!"

    Lord Skyveil clenched his fists, his fighting spirit aze. "I shall test the mettle of the Iron family''s

    de."

    Lord Viperbane nodded to the Grand Elder. "Together, we shall break through the protective barrier

    and storm into Stormcast."

    Lord Mountguard said, "I will join forces with the Blessed Citadel and the other Archmagess, ready

    to reinforce at a moment''s notice while keeping a watchful eye on the Ster Precepts, the Hidden

    Essence, and the Skyborne Rivers. Let no one hold back now¡ªfight and kill to your heart''s content.

    The Grand Elder is right. This is a rare opportunity, and the state of the Nortnds is ripe for a new

    order."

    The surge of battle intent from the Five Lords immediately stirred the energies of the world,

    rming the distant Commander of the Ster Precepts and others like Jarad.

    The Commander of the Ster Precepts had already made his decision, sure that the Five Lords

    would not miss this opportunity to strike. Once both sides engaged inbat, chaos would be

    inevitable, and no one would easily escape. Then... they would reap the rewards. "Keep a close eye

    on Stormcast, and make sure they don''t take vin."

    "No need to rush. Let them fight, fight to the death," the Commander of the Hidden Essence

    sneered.

    "A battle is impending," Jarad not only felt no fear but was also filled with fighting spirit. "The Five

    Lords fear the Commander of those three Orders, and the Commanders of the three Orders wish to

    watch from the sidelines. Now, there''s no other choice¡ªit''s time to fight!"

    Bah cracked his neck. "I''ve been itching to battle the Five Lords. Though not all of the Eight

    Orders are united, having you alone is enough, Commander Jarad!"

    He and Jarad had been rivals for years, never imagining that, at the most crucial moment, they

    would join forces. But Bah was even more ted and proud to have Jarad as a worthy

    opponent.

    The head of the Iron family observed the energy fluctuations near the Five Lords with two

    Archmages of his n, and theyunched into the sky to face the Five Lords. They remained silent,

    their actions speaking volumes.

    "Is it time to begin?" asked the mighty ones scattered across the wilderness, eager to test their

    strength. These great individuals were powerful, but vin was weak.

    "Commander Jarad, let us cross swords!" bellowed Lord Falconcrest, his killing intent soaring. The

    ground shook, and the dry grass on the ins below shattered into fragments, fluttering through the

    air like dead butterflies. Lord Falconcrest burst into the sky, racing toward Stormcast. His direct

    assault tore at Jarad with the force to rip apart the heavens and earth.

    The battlemenced. Jarad fearlessly swung his fists with explosive force, colliding head-on.

    Boom!

    Fist shed with w, and an intense roar burst forth, warping the space around them, sending out

    dense energy ripples in all directions. A supreme force exploded from the point of impact, radiating

    shockwave-like energy that thundered through the sky, stirring fierce gales. Lord Falconcrest and

    Jarad each staggered back a dozen paces, then, in the next instant, surged forward, charging at

    one another again.

    "Let¡¯s go!" Lord Warbringer, Bah, Lord Mountguard, the scion of the Iron family, and others

    ignited the mes of battle, unleashing their formidable might and opening the battlefield to all.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    The cataclysmic battle between the Archmages had finallymenced, and the ferocity of the

    conflict surpassed everyone''s wildest expectations. They knew there would be no easy escape, but

    it wasn''t until they were embroiled in the melee that the savage onught from Jarad and Bah,

    coupled with the fierce valor of the three Iron family Archmages, made them grasp the true meaning

    of "no easy withdrawal" ¡ª it was either fight or perish!

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jarad vs. Lord Falconcrest!

    Bah vs. Lord Warbringer!

    The Iron family patriarch vs. Lord Skyveil!

    These three confrontations ignited the battlefield in the skies. Their unrestrained power trembled

    through the fabric of space and shattered the wilderness below, stirring up endless dust storms

    raging between heaven and earth. The energy from the conflicts engulfed an area of thousands of

    kilometers, creating a catastrophic scene reminiscent of colossal beasts locked in a frenzied death

    match. As they fought more wildly and disyed more splendidbat prowess, the battlefield

    became submerged in various tempests, obscuring the view of the specific shes from the

    outside.

    The Iron family patriarch''s might exceeded Lord Skyveil''s expectations. After hundreds of

    exchanges, Lord Skyveil was struck thirty-eight times by the patriarch and forced to retreat to

    Cloudveil Woods. Lord Mountguard waspelled to join the fray, teaming up with Lord Skyveil to

    battle the Iron family patriarch. The other two Archmages from the Iron family decisively entered the

    battlefield, joining their leader against Lord Skyveil and Lord Mountguard.

    The Archmages under Lord Falconcrest and those under Lord Warbringer both joined the fray,

    intending to restrain the Iron family''s two Archmages. But the Iron family''sbat prowess was

    formidable; without fancy techniques, just a warrior and a de united, they were unstoppable.

    Eventually, even the three Elders from the Blessed Citadel were forced to join the battlefield.

    Thus, the first Archmage''s chaotic battle circle was formed! They fought fiercely in the high skies at

    the edge of Cloudveil Woods, their raging energies destroying mountains and forests, fissuring the

    ground. Mountains copsed, massive trees were uprooted, and the earth itself was torn asunder,

    with broken leaves fluttering in the sky and mighty river tides surging across the heavens to crash

    into the battleground, creating a scene akin to a terrible natural disaster.

    Lord Viperbane, allied with the Grand Elder, seized the opportunity to ambush Stormcast, but their

    severe injuries meant that their sessive assaults failed to prate the defenses of the Floral

    Enchantress Commander. Moreover, within the city, an Archmage of the Earthbound Spirits stood

    guard, as did the Starlit Echoes Commander. With theirbined strength supporting the barriers,

    Lord Viperbane found them impregnable.

    The brutal conflict continued for two full hours, from midday to evening, not waning but growing

    more intense. The surroundingnds for miles were leveled, leaving a scene of utter devastation,

    with roiling clouds overhead casting an ominous pall.

    In the midst of the battle, one of the Iron family''s Archmages met a tragic end on the field, enraging

    the patriarch. Soon after, the other Iron family¡¯s Archmage, faced dire straits.

    Lord Skyveil and Lord Mountguard fought back fiercely, seizing the chance to inflict heavy damage

    on the Iron family patriarch.

    However...

    On a distant part of the battlefield, Bah suddenly went berserk, like a wild beast unleashed,

    relentlessly overpowering Lord Warbringer and driving their personal battle into Cloudveil Woods.

    Like a surging tsunami, Bah''s assault broke into the Iron family''s fray. Amidst the chaos,

    Bah tore apart one of Lord Warbringer''s Archmages and joined forces with the Iron family

    patriarch to sever one of Lord Skyveil''s arms, nearly beheading him.

    The ghastly scene on the battlefield caused distant onlookers to gasp in shock. Matters had

    escted! It was no longer about seizing the Kings'' eptance; it had turned into a ze of fury. If

    the turmoil continued, the life-or-death struggle between the Eight Orders and Five Lords would be

    enacted that very day.

    The Iron family patriarch, Bah, and the remaining Iron family¡¯s Archmage withdrew from

    Cloudveil Woods. With their strength spent and their injuries grave, they were in need of

    recuperation. But the thoroughly enraged Lord Skyveil and Lord Mountguard, along with the three

    Elders from the Blessed Citadel and an Elder under Lord Falconcrest,unched a frenzied

    counterattack. These six mighty Archmages, with their twofold numerical advantage, gradually

    gained the upper hand, repeatedly dealing heavy blows to Bah and his allies, threatening to

    encircle and defeat them.

    The Ster Precepts Commander, unwilling to see Bah and hispanions defeated so swiftly,

    weighed his options, left the Hidden Essence Commander and the Skyborne Rivers Commander to

    keep a vignt eye on Stormcast, and joined the fray himself. As the foremost warrior of the

    Nortnds, the lethality he brought was overwhelming. Upon arrival, he shattered the assault wave

    of Lord Warbringer and his allies, buying Bah and hisrades a much-needed respite.

    The intent of the Ster Precepts Commander was to turn the tides of battle, leaving both sides

    grievously wounded.

    However, after a series of fierce battles, the Ster Precepts Commander shockingly struck down

    one of the Citadel Elders, moving the crowd and enraging the other two Citadel Elders.

    The battlefield spiraled further out of control, and the Ster Precepts Commander, joining forces

    with the Hidden Essence Commander and the Skyborne Rivers Commander,unched a ferocious

    assault on Stormcast.

    Jarad, Bah, and the patriarch of the Iron family all retreated, and the tumultuous battlefield

    shifted above Stormcast, transforming into a series of violent storms that swept up the Ster

    Precepts Commander and his allies, forcing even the Starlit Echoes Commander from within the

    city to join the fray.

    Total chaos ensued, and due to the madness of Jarad and others, many who wished to flee found

    themselves unable to do so. The collectivebat of over a dozen Archmages caused the very

    fabric of space to twist. It¡¯s like a boiling tempest,plete with howling winds and rain so dense

    that it obscured all vision.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    "Is the city about to fall?" More and more onlookers converged on Stormcast, eager to breach its

    walls at the first sign of weakness.

    As dusk approached, the sky grew dark.

    Then the patriarch of the Iron family shed through Lord Skyveil''s body, Lord Falconcrest''s

    crushing blow pierced the Iron patriarch, Bah''s heavy fist hammered Lord Skyveil''s head, and

    Lord Skyveil, one of the Five Lords of the Nortnds... was in in battle!

    Though many had anticipated that some among the eight Commanders and Five Lords might fall

    here, the sight of Lord Skyveil''s broken body tumbling into the ruins silenced the wilderness, leaving

    only a haunting quiet. Was he dead? Had Lord Skyveil truly... perished?

    It was expected that Lord Skyveil''s death would serve as a cold ssh of water onto the frenzied

    battlefield, urging the Archmages to a moment of calm. However, the reality was starkly different.

    Jarad became even more fric, Bah wilder, and the patriarch of the Iron family, disheveled

    as if possessed by a demon, brandished his de as if to cut down everyone in sight.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The battle escted to its climax.

    Two Elders of the Blessed Citadel sought vengeance on the Ster Precepts Commander, but to no

    avail¡ªthey were no match. Instead, they set their sights on the Ster Precepts Commander''s

    loyalist¡ªthe Hidden Essence Commander!

    Caught off guard by an attack from the Blessed Citadel, the Hidden Essence Commander was

    swiftly cut down, and his blood spilled across the battlefield.

    The continuousbat finally shattered the protective barrier of the Floral Enchantress

    Commander, forcing her to spit blood and retreat forcefully from Stormcast.

    Her withdrawal peeled back the protective shield over the ancient city, unleashing a torrent of

    energy like a storm unleashed, leveling the eastern district in an instant. A fearsome tempest swept

    toward the inner city, and over two hundred thousand citizens screamed in terror, awaiting their

    doom in despair.

    "Why hasn''t vine yet?" Mari fretted as the horrific energy ravaged thend, testing

    everyone''s endurance. Many shook uncontrobly, their faces pale as death.

    "Don''t wait here. Leave the old city," Balder ordered decisively.

    Lucan furrowed his brow. "Where can we go? Tens of thousands await outside, not merely as

    spectators¡ªthey''re eager for us to fall right into their hands. Besides, the Grand Elder and Lord

    Viperbane are both watching us like predators."

    "To stay here is to await death."

    Oda sobbed in Helna''s embrace. "If we leave, what will happen to the people of the city?"

    Suddenly, a brilliant light burst forth from the depths of the city hall. In the chaos, Hamund broke into

    the hall and appeared before them. He had been lurking in the dense forest, waiting for an

    opportunity to take Celesse away.

    "Hamund!" Celesse eximed, overjoyed to see her teacher alive.

    "Hamund," Mari and Balder bowed in greeting.

    "I can only take three of you. Decide amongst yourselves," Hamund said, without a moment to

    waste,ying out the stark truth. With the Grand Elder and Lord Viperbane outside, being cornered

    would spell great danger; his limit was to protect three.

    "What?" The group was taken aback and then filled with a chilling realization. Were things truly so

    dire?

    "Can''t you... wait a bit longer?" Celesse implored, knowing full well her mentor''s dilemma, but

    unable to bear the thought of abandoning everyone.

    "There''s no time to wait. They''ve gone mad. Lord Skyveil is dead, and the Hidden Essence

    Commander is dead. Lord Viperbane and the Grand Elder could break in at any moment," Hamund

    had done all he could. His original n was to protect Celesse as they escaped, but... s.

    "What about vin? Has he not arrived?" Mari had barely finished speaking when a piercing

    sound cut through the air. Lord Viperbane and the Grand Elder, avoiding the battlefield, had forced

    their way into the inner city.

    "I''m here to stop them," Commander Kashann suddenly appeared, enduring his agonizing injuries,

    and with a flourish of his dazzling whip, he struck like lightning at the Grand Elder. The whip, a

    convergence of forced energy tides,pressed and immensely powerful, was his defiant stand.

    "You''re not dead yet?" The Grand Elder thundered. The dark cudgel struck with precision against

    the whip, causing an explosive boom as the Grand Elder forcefully shattered the long whip and sent

    Commander Kashann flying. The Grand Elder flipped through the air, descending in an instant, the

    ck cudgel, pounded five rapid strikes into Commander Kashann''s chest, shattering his

    breastbone, cleaving his heart, and scattering a shower of blood across the sky.

    "Commander!" Celesse and herpanions cried out in rm.

    Commander Kashann, already at the end of his strength, coughed up blood profusely and fell from

    the sky, crashing toward the Lord¡¯s Keep.

    "We must go! We can''t wait any longer! Protect yourself. Just say vin is not in the city." Hamund

    gritted his teeth, scooped up Celesse, Mari, and Oda, and sped off into the distance.

    "Hamund? Who did he take with him?" The Grand Elder and Lord Viperbane pursued at full speed.

    Could it be vin?

    At that moment, ten kilometers from Cloudveil Woods, a resplendent ¡°sun¡± cast a radiance a

    thousand feet wide, dispelling the evening''s gloom with its surging power. It¡¯s like it gathered an

    ocean of energy. Far from the forest''s edge, the ground shook with the tremors of the fierce battle

    that could be felt even at this distance.

    vin lifted his golden eyes toward the horizon, slowly rising to his feet. "It''s about time, Kings...

    what are you waiting for?!"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    "Hamund! You''ve got the nerve to show your face again?!" The Grand Elder, despite grievous

    wounds, felt a surge of speed under the stimulus of the Kings'' eptance, managing to block

    Hamund just as he tried to break free from the ancient city. He could not let the Kings'' eptance

    escape, not at any cost! After more than twenty years of waiting, he wouldn''t allow anyone to snatch

    it from his grasp. With a fierce cry, the Grand Elder, wielding a dark iron cudgel, struck at Hamund.

    Both were badly injured, but who would back down first? "Leave vin behind!"

    "vin isn''t even in Stormcast. It''s time to end this charade." Hamund, alongside the three maidens,

    could not confront them head-on and hastily unleashedyers of sword''s energy to withstand the

    Grand Elder''s fierce onught while making a swift evasion.

    Lord Viperbane was poised to strike from the shadows, but upon seeing that Hamund brought only

    the three maidens without a trace of vin, he decisively retreated, returning to his stronghold to

    loom over the others from the skies. "Where is vin? How long does he intend to hide? Does he

    really want to see the Eight Orders and Five Lords perish here? Sneaky bastard, show yourself!"

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "vin is not in Stormcast! Lord Viperbane, you''ve miscalcted." Balder stepped forward, knowing

    it was time to reveal the truth, if only to buy more time.

    "Then you shall all perish." Lord Viperbane, consumed by sudden fury, unleashed a punch toward

    Balder and the others. If vin didn''t appear, Lord Viperbane would kill until he did.

    "Scatter!" Lucan and the others shouted as they rushed forward, forming a human shield and

    pushing Balder and Helna out of harm''s way.

    The mighty punch descended like a ferocious tiger, growing everrger and stirring a fierce gale,

    shaking the entire courtyard to its foundations.

    "Run! Scatter!" Lucan and the rest formed a human wall, shouting to Helna and the others.

    In the nick of time, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared ghostly in mid-air. A pale, slender right

    hand met the oing energy fist. In an instant, a crisp cracking sound echoed, and the figure, as

    if struck by lightning, was forced back into the crowd, toppling Lucan and the others.

    "Eh!" Lord Viperbane was mildly taken aback, his brow furrowing at the sudden appearance of this

    new figure.

    Lucan and the others, scattered by the powerful st, quickly scrambled to their feet, gazing in

    shock and confusion at whaty before them.

    A gaunt youthy askew on the ground, his blood stained the earth, but he made no sound, shakily

    rising to his feet. His right arm was mangled and twisted in an unnatural way, yet miraculously, as

    he stood, the limb creaked and writhed, bones knitted back together, and flesh mended before their

    eyes. With a casual flick, his arm was... as good as new.

    "Who is he?" Balder gasped, taken aback by the youth''s sudden appearance.

    "What foul sorcery is this? Die, all of you!" Lord Viperbane had no patience for their antics, swinging

    his fist for another devastating blow.

    Just then, a thunderous dragon''s roar shattered the clouds, majestic and piercing, resonating

    across the battlefield and the wilderness beyond, drowning out the mor ofbat. Countless

    heads turned skywards as a massive dragon burst through the dense clouds, descending upon the

    battle. Its colossal wings beat powerfully, whipping up a storm, as it made a beeline for Stormcast.

    The dragon¡¯s scales were a ghostly white, and its movements was slightly stiff and unnatural, yet

    emanating a terrifying lethality. Astride its back was a figure as immense as a mountain, exuding

    divine might and wielding a massive sword. His battle aura skyrocketed into the heavens, fierce as

    the ocean.

    Lord Viperbane''s color drained at the sight of the dragon bearing down on him.

    With a resounding roar, the dragon took to the skies, its cry shaking the heavens and stirring

    howling gales. It swooped down on Lord Viperbane, casting a dreadful shadow over the ancient city.

    Jolted to his senses, Lord Viperbane hastily retreated, but the dragon was vast and swift. Its ws

    tore through the air like a small mountain aiming to ensnare him. The titan on its back suddenly

    leaped, somersaulting through the air. Its hundred-meter-tall figure stirred devastating winds,

    swinging the massive sword at Lord Viperbane.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Inparison to the dragon and the titan, Lord Viperbane, though majestic and towering, seemed

    as insignificant as a reptile. His shock and terror were palpable amidst the sudden upheaval.

    The dragon''s w descended from the sky, vast as a courtyard, whooshing past Lord Viperbane

    with a fierce gust that sent him tumbling through the air. The enormous de followed, its descent

    chilling to onlookers.

    "Ah!" Lord Viperbane roared in fury, countering with a mid-air punch. Though ''diminutive,'' his punch

    was potent, and with a thunderous sh, he withstood the pressure of the colossal de.

    The sword rebounded with a thunderous boom as if a mountain had been cleaved in two. Lord

    Viperbane''s expression swiftly changed, realizing his strength hadn''t repelled the de. It¡¯s forcibly

    lifted by the titan. In the next moment, the trajectory of the sword''s edge viciously changed,

    sweeping towards Lord Viperbane, while the dragon reared its head and spewed forth a torrent of

    ck me, roaring and scorching the sky, engulfing Lord Viperbane.

    "...Ah... I will not ept this..." Lord Viperbane, facing his end, let out a mournful cry, unleashing his

    most powerful energy fists against the massive de. However, the gigantic edge shattered all

    resistance like dry timber, crashing into Lord Viperbane''s midsection with the force of a towering

    mountain. In that instant, he clearly heard every bone in his body shatter. Excruciating pain flooded

    his being, followed swiftly by the engulfing ck mes. His scream abruptly ceased, and soon

    after, a charred husk was flung from the mes, crashing into the depths of the ancient city.

    The sudden turn of events stunned everyone present. Even Jarad and hispanions, locked in

    fiercebat, stood still, incredulously witnessing the incredible sight of a dragon descending from

    the heavens alongside a titan, and the shocking moment when Lord Viperbane was struck down.

    The titan, a hundred meters tall,nded heavily on the ancient city streets, shattering the ground

    beneath them, crushing houses, and causing the entire ancient city to tremble thrice. Many guards

    within the city''s keep stumbled and fell in their surprise. Uponnding, the titan leaped with great

    force, soaring hundreds of meters into the air to mount the flying dragon with ease.

    The titan, brandishing their swords, pointed forward. The dragon let out a mighty roar, sweeping

    over the ancient city and casting vast shadows as it charged toward the Grand Elder.

    "Are theying for me?" The Grand Elder awoke with a start, running wildly in an attempt to

    escape.

    Hamund also dodged in panic, feeling fear for the first time at that moment. But the dragon was

    exceptionally swift, its body over a hundred meters in length, twisted through the air, bringing with it

    a whooshing gale, descending from the skies.

    "Grand Elder, where is your arm?" A cold voice rang out high above, clearly reaching the Grand

    Elder.

    The Grand Elder turned around, his gaze involuntarily fixed on the titan''s shoulder, where a wild-

    haired youth sat. His muscr body was d in tattered clothes, exuding a bizarre aura. His long

    hair danced wildly with abandon, and his golden eyes shone conspicuously. The Grand Elder

    gasped, almost instinctively crying out, "vin?"

    The dragon pped its wings to halt in midair, looming over the Grand Elder from on high, while the

    titan''s massive sword also pointed at him. The de trembled slightly, wrapped in a terrifying surge

    of sword energy, ready to destroy the Grand Elder at any moment.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Frozen in midair, the Grand Elder looked in disbelief at the titan''s shoulder and spoke again,

    "vin?"

    "vin?" Hamund took a deep breath. His gaze shifted, also involuntarily falling on the massive

    stone dragon and the titan.

    "It''s been nine years... Time to settle our ounts." vin''s golden eyes shone with endless

    coldness and murderous intent. He stood up on the titan''s shoulder, raising his right hand high. The

    King''s Ring radiated with light, transforming into a beam that struck the sky. vin shouted with all

    his might, "Spirits of the Ancient Kings, heed mymand... Any who dare cross us... shall be

    met... with no mercy!"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    The entire city was gripped by a mix of astonishment, difference, strangeness, and shock.

    High above, within the city''s cunning and beyond its walls, tens of thousands gazed up at the mighty

    dragon and titans, and at the pir of blinding light that pierced the sky.

    vin''s voice rang out, crisp and resonant, carrying a heavy authority that echoed across the

    heavens and earth for a long time.

    Jarad, Bah, and all the Archmages momentarily disregarded the chaos of the conflict, their

    brows creased in intense focus. They watched in awe as the colossal stone dragon soared into the

    sky, their gaze also taking in the imposing titan statues, their faces etched with somber and

    perplexing expressions

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The deep rumble emanating from the depths of the Cloudveil Woods grew louder and closer with

    rming speed. The session of thunderous sounds was dense and chaotic, yet heavy,

    resembling the copse of mountains or the stampede of some colossal beast. Startled birds

    flocked into the sky, their numbers dark against the red glow of evening.

    The ragged wilderness soon felt the impact, trembling violently with each muffled roar.

    "What is that...?"

    Many turned their eyes towards the Cloudveil Woods, their expressions growing more exaggerated.

    At the edge of their sight, titans were seen sprinting, their towering forms rising fifty meters above

    the dense forest canopy.

    Boom...

    One titan emerged first from the woods, shattering trees and leaving deep craters in its wake. Its

    hundred-meter-tall figure was unmistakably visible to all.

    Time seemed to freeze at that moment.

    Like mountains, the titans were majestic and imposing, their presence twisting the very air above.

    The statues! Had theye to life?

    In a furious sprint, a titan leaped hundreds of meters into the air, covering a kilometer in a single

    bound. Itnded with a thunderous crash, creating a vast pit and shaking the wilderness. In its

    hands, it swung a colossal hammer, sixty meters in length, its weight seeming to crush the very

    space around it.

    A regal female titan soared through the air, gliding over the forest and descending upon the

    wilderness. Her stony robe fluttered as if alive, casting a shower of white radiance. The tinkling of

    her jewelry rang clear, echoing between heaven and earth. The female titan was slender and

    magnificent, with an imposing grace. Though she was a statue, her breathtaking beauty and the

    aloof coldness of her majesty were palpable.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Another titan stepped out from the forest, shrouded in dark energy that boiled around its towering

    form. Half of its face was human, the other half a skull, sinister and malevolent. Its eyes were

    aze with ck fire. It moved slowly, each step apanied by a heavy boom, yet its movement

    was elusive and strange. It left behind eerie afterimages as it crossed thousands of meters in an

    instant, appearing before Stormcast.

    The entire city was astir. Everyone was taken aback by what they saw.

    One by one, seventeen giant statues emerged from the dense forest, each making a dramatic

    appearance. Under the stunned and motionless gaze of tens of thousands of citizens, the titans

    descended upon the crumbling walls of Stormcast, standing in different positions. Like an iron

    bastion, they cried out in unison, their voices shaking the sky and rippling the twilight. "Any who

    dare cross us shall be met with no mercy!"

    vin had passed the test; they would honor their covenant. From this day forth, their new kingdom

    would be Stormcast.

    A new kingdom, new guardians, a fresh start.

    ¡°Those who offend our new nation, shall be shown no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Those who defy us, shall be shown no mercy!¡±

    The majestic cries resonated with a powerful force, thundering across the wilderness. The eighteen

    royal effigies zed with radiant light like a surging torrent piercing the wilderness and the heavens,

    scattering the heavy clouds and shattering the thunder and rain, revealing the astonishing energy

    within the dazzling radiance and surging with an unmatched holy might.

    It was a sight to shake the soul!

    Inside Stormcast, over two hundred thousand citizens rose tremblingly. Their vacant eyes were

    fixed on the eighteen colossal statues, on the overwhelming light that filled their vision. Their minds

    went nk, with only the bold and majestic cries echoing in their ears¡ª"Those who defy us, shall

    be shown no mercy!"

    In the city''s stronghold, Lucan and the others were momentarily stunned. Were these... the statues

    of the Ancient Kings? Was this the reinforcement the young master had spoken of?

    Four mighty birds of prey descended from the sky, carrying E, the three Bloodlore Elders, and the

    battered Godfred.

    Godfred was weak, stumbling a few steps before copsing into Grima''s arms. "I''m sorry... We

    came backte..."

    Hamund also returned to the stronghold with Celesse and herpanions, unable to hide his shock

    as he looked up into the sky.

    The Kings were not dead! Were their valiant souls still present? vin had brought the Kings back

    from the Watchful Shore!

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    Even those with calm andposed hearts, like his, were shaken.

    "Statues of the Ancient Kings?" Jarad and the other Archmages werepletely awakened, yet

    plunged into deep shock. Those who had faced the spirits of the kings in the undersea realm,

    thought they had destroyed them. It turned out that the kings had only retreated temporarily, and

    these statues were the true guardians.

    How poerful were these ancient ¡®Kings¡¯ reached thousands of years ago? To endure through

    millennia, their mere spirits were capable ofbating Archmages!

    Their fusion with the statues was akin to a different form of rebirth!

    The very existence of Antis had been unbelievable to many, and the ''resurrection'' of these royal

    effigies was a challenge to their very understanding.

    Lord Falconcrest, Lord Warbringer, and Lord Mountguard all decisively retreated. The Ster

    Precepts Commander and the Skyborne Rivers Commander also pulled back thousands of meters.

    The two Elders from the Blessed Citadel cautiously retreated atop their Sunfire Lions, their

    expressions growing solemn. Their thoughts raced, realizing the gravity of the situation¡ªthis was a

    trap!

    Why had the Mallister family spread the news? Was it to gather all the lords of the Nortnds to

    Stormcast, then... to capture them all in one fell swoop? A concentrated show of force!

    Whose idea was this? Bold and ruthless!

    "My Lords, honored Commanders, are you seeking me? I am vin!"

    vin stood atop the shoulder of a statue, his long hair dancing wildly in the fierce wind. His gaze

    swept over the three factions of Archmages.

    Silence filled the heavens, andplex emotions crossed the faces of all, with not a word spoken.

    Jarad had never anticipated vin would make an appearance with such a disy of power. He

    assessed with his keen eye the might of the Kings'' statue.

    "Who seeks the Kings'' eptance? Who dares to covet my Kings'' eptance!"

    vin''s tone was forceful, charged with a warrior''s intent. His body crackled with thunder and

    lightning intensely swirling around him, mixed with bright golden light.

    The battlefield in the skies fell into an eerie quiet! All were subdued by vin and the statue. The

    previous chaos contrasted sharply with the current silence, a stark and ironic juxtaposition.

    "Heh heh..." vin let out a dry chuckle, leaping off the shoulders of the titans, and diving toward

    the ground below.

    From a thousand meters high, the sudden fall caused the hearts of the Mallister family to flutter with

    panic, but behind vin, a sudden violent movement urred, and he forcefully unfurled a pair of

    golden wings, resplendent and dazzling, a sight to behold. He pped his wings, showering the

    skies with golden light as he sped towards the eastern district of the city.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Wings?" The townspeople were moved.

    "Wings of Eternity," E murmured softly, her delicate face losing its seductive charm. It was now

    masked with a tumultuous storm of emotions.

    vin soared through the high skies, his golden radiance blinding.

    Was this the profound secret of the Kings'' eptance? Many looked up, unable to decide if they

    felt surprised or envious.

    A royal statue shattered the ground and shot into the sky, its hundred-meter-tall figure imposingly

    vast. Each movement stirred wild winds as it crossed the ancient city ruins, smashing heavily into

    the eastern district and shaking the old city once more. The already crumbling ground cracked

    further under its weight, spreading in all directions. The royal statue, majestic and towering, was

    covered in golden runes,manding respect. With hands uplifted towards the heavens, it caught

    vin as he descended from above.

    "Unimed treasures are fair game for all. But you brazenly attempt to steal what is mine," vin

    sneered as hended on the upraised hands of the statue, his wings gently fluttering, casting down

    both golden light and lightning. A sly smile curved his lips. "If no one offends me, I shall offend no

    one. But should you cross me... my friends... see you in the next life!"

    Lord Falconcrest and others furrowed their brows, sensing trouble.

    vin raised his right hand slowly, pointing toward the sky. "Kill!"

    Eight royal statues took to the air, stirring up fierce dust and debris as they charged through the

    skies, their kingly might overwhelming, heading straight for Lord Falconcrest and his party.

    "Retreat!" Lord Falconcrest ordered decisively. Having already lost Lord Skyveil and Lord

    Viperbane, any further dy spelled certain death. They had fought bitterly for two hours, were

    drained and wounded, and unable to withstand the assault of these stone statues.

    "Damn it, is it over?" Lords Warbringer and Mountguard spat angrily, possibly sensing the terrifying

    killing intent of the royal statues.

    "Those who defy us, die!"

    Three royal statues crossed the high skies, plummeting towards three different positions, forcefully

    intercepting the three great Lords.

    The city, both inside and out, was again shaken. Was this really happening? Was vin about to

    y the lords?

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    The Queen conjured three colossal swords, each erupting into a towering sword tide that reached a

    kilometer high. Like three massive peaks smashing down from the heavens, their unmatched

    sword''s energy shattered the very fabric of the void, enveloping Lord Falconcrest in its wrath.

    The fierce sword''s energy illuminated Lord Falconcrest''s angry face. "You vile scoundrel, are you

    serious?"

    One royal effigy swung a massive cleaver, its de energy radiant, resembling a raging river. Its

    immense presence threatened to cleave thend itself, charging towards Lord Mountguard with

    unstoppable force.

    Another regal figure danced wildly,manding the stones within thousands of kilometers.

    Countless rocks surged, amassing into a massive, tumultuous tide of stone and forming colossal

    shears that cut across the sky. Grasped firmly by the effigy, they snapped viciously towards Lord

    Warbringer. The giant stone shears, two kilometers in size, created a killing field of equal measure,

    trapping Lord Warbringer within.

    Lord Falconcrest, Lord Mountguard, and Lord Warbringer fought back with all their might, shing

    against the royal effigies.

    The grandeur of the battle and the astonishing disy ofbat prowess drew gasps from the

    distant onlookers. The three royal effigies seemed like deities descending to annihte all beings.

    The Ster Precepts Commander, the Skyborne Rivers Commander, along with the two Elders of

    the Blessed Citadel, and the Archmages under Lord Falconcrest''smand all looked troubled.

    Five more royal effigies were now advancing upon them. "Are youing after us as well?"

    "vin, we are both of the Eight Orders. Today we came here to¡ª" The Skyborne Rivers

    Commander''s words were cut short as a royal effigy descended from the sky, its fist hammering

    down with the force to crush space itself. Even from a distance, the Skyborne Rivers Commander

    felt the overwhelming pressure and was forced to plummet hundreds of meters. Before he could

    regain stability, the shadow of the fist crashed down upon him.

    The Skyborne Rivers Commander''s countenance turned grim as the water around him boiled in an

    instant. The water vapor instantly transformed into surging giant waves. "Tsunami''s Ninefold Wrath!"

    The waves were relentless and mighty, eachyer magnifying in strength and force. From afar, it

    appeared as if rivers were flowing in reverse, with tsunamis rolling in¡ªan awe-inspiring sight.

    But the towering effigy was ferocious, smashing through the waves one after another, eventually

    overpowering the strongest ninth wave and mming it down on the Skyborne Rivers Commander.

    The Skyborne Rivers Commander''s blood churned within him. Like a falling star, he crashed into the

    wilderness, creating over a dozen deep craters. Before he could catch his breath, the effigy

    pursued, unleashing an unending torrent that threatened to inundate both the Skyborne Rivers

    Commander and the wilderness.

    The royal effigy had absorbed his Combat Magic.

    The Skyborne Rivers Commander''s expression changed once more as he took to the sky, fleeing

    with great speed. Yet...

    On the outskirts of an ancient city, a kilometer away, another royal effigy twisted its neck and

    unleashed a monstrous roar. A destructive sonic wave erupted from its throat, swirling and twisting

    like a massive tornado that spanned a kilometer, engulfing the Skyborne Rivers Commander.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Ah!" the Skyborne Rivers Commander screamed in agony. Blood seeped from his orifices as he

    nearly fell from the sky. Still, as a leader of an Organization, though greatly weakened and injured,

    heunched the most direct counterattack. With a piercing cry, he became enveloped in

    surrounding water vapor, which then split into thousands of identical copies, all made of converging

    tides, indistinguishable in energy and aura.

    The Skyborne Rivers Commander had resorted to his most secret technique, creating thousands of

    duplicates that filled the sky, leaving many bystanders in a daze, and their hearts crying out in fear

    as they witnessed a desperate flight for survival.

    The thousands of duplicates disrupted the effigy¡¯s pursuit, racing across the mountains and valleys,

    then soaring into the clouds to merge back into one. It was a narrow escape from a deadly strike.

    However, before the Skyborne Rivers Commander could catch his breath, he froze midair as a

    hundred-meter titan appeared above the clouds, its body surging with pitch-ck dark energy. Half

    of its face was human, the other was skeletal, and it looked utterly sinister. Anticipating the

    Skyborne Rivers Commander''s reemergence, the titan''s right hand reached out. Its palm, half solid,

    half skeletal, thrummed with a dense ck mist that formed into a massive vortex, exuding an

    engulfing force.

    Despair washed over the Skyborne Rivers Commander, and in a daze, he was caught by the giant

    hand and devoured by the dark vortex.

    The titan descended from the clouds, crashing into the wilderness with the Skyborne Rivers

    Commander in its grasp. With a bone-crushing crunch, a sound echoed across the battlefield...

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    The wilderness fell eerily silent as everyone turned pale with shock. A cold shiver ran from their feet

    up their spines to the back of their heads.

    Had he been devoured?

    Had the titan consumed the Skyborne Rivers Commander?

    Many sped their mouths, their eyes flickering with a mix of excitement and fear.

    The Commander of the Ster Precepts and the Blessed Citadel''s Elders felt a chill run down their

    spines. The Commander of the Skyborne Rivers was greatly weakened, but could he really have

    been devoured? What sort of power did these stone kings possess? They looked incredulously at

    vin, wondering what he intended to do. Was he nning to massacre the chieftains of the

    Nortnds?

    There stood vin atop the uplifted hand of a stone king, a cruel smile ying on his lips and a

    ruthless glint in his eyes.

    As the three titanic stone kings marched towards them, the Commander of the Ster Precepts

    hesitated no longer and retreated as if possessed by madness, casting aside the dignity of the

    Nortnds'' mightiest warrior. The Elders of the Blessed Citadel were even less concerned with their

    citadel''s solemnity; they fled in sheer panic! Clearly, vin sought to establish his dominance. If he

    had already in the Commander of the Skyborne Rivers and Lord Viperbane, what wouldn''t he

    dare do?

    With a wave of his hand towards the east, two more stone giants rose into the air and charged

    towards the eastern battlefield.

    "Bloody ruthless," Bah gasped, quickly calling out to vin, "We''re with you! Guard your stone

    kings, and spare your allies!"

    The two stone giants soared overhead, casting vast shadows as they pursued the Commander of

    the Ster Precepts and hispanions.

    "vin, do you seek to make enemies of the Nortnds?" the Ster Precepts Commander roared,

    never before having felt such disgrace. But his strength was greatly diminished, not even half of

    what it was at his peak. And even at full strength, he wouldn''t dare to withstand these stone kings

    head-on. He could not fathom the extent of their power.

    Watching the stone kings wildly chase down the nobles and the various Organization Commanders,

    the mighty warriors scattered across the wilderness felt a sense of unreality, cursing inwardly. No

    wonder The sh of Eight Orders had bestowed upon vin the title of Shadowlord''s Messenger¡ª

    this man had a ruthless streak, especially when his power surged to madness.

    "Who wants to seek my Kings'' eptance!"

    "Who!"

    "Who wants to covet Stormcast!"

    "Who!"

    "Kill! them all!"

    vin took to the skies, forcefullymanding all stone kings to kill. With ferocious bellows, his

    words filled with the spirit of ughter.

    Aside from the stone king sitting astride a stone dragon controlling the Grand Elder, all other stone

    kings sprang into action. Three massive stone kings engaged in battle with three noble lords, seven

    pursued the fleeing Commander of the Ster Precepts, and the rest charged at the distant

    onlookers.

    "He''s gone mad!" tens of thousands screamed in terror, fleeing in utter chaos. They had never

    imagined vin would also unleash his stone kings upon them.

    Thunderous crashes boomed as a stone king smashed into the throng, swinging its colossal

    hammer, radiating an oppressive force and gravity akin to a mountain descending from the

    heavens, ttening a swath of the crowd amidst screams. Against the hundred-meter-high titans

    and their fearsome might, the people felt like a flock of sheep, devoid of the courage to resist,

    scrambling desperately to escape.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seven stone kings charged in seven directions, indiscriminately ughtering, shattering the

    wilderness, whipping up fierce winds, and stirring a bloody rain of carnage.

    Jarad and others gathered in the sky, frowning at the scene below, yet none intervened. Most of the

    onlookers hade for the Kings'' eptance, and had the Kings not arrived, they too would have

    mercilessly in the Mallister family to capture him.

    Jarad gazed at the golden light shimmering around vin in the sky, a slow smile curving his lips.

    Hamund found the grievously injured Commander Kashann and helped him to his feet. They looked

    withplex expressions at the chaotic battlefield, where the stone kings nowpletely

    dominated. Though it was a sight that quenched their thirst for revenge and brought salvation, a

    chill of unease still crept into their hearts.

    vin was clearly asserting his authority, proiming ownership of the Kings'' eptance, but the

    manner of his violence struck terror into the hearts of many.

    Commander Kashann suddenly understood why vin no longer cared for the title of Commander.

    vin had a far greater protective force. Compared to this, what was Cobalt Strike?

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    In the depths of the fortress, a silence hung heavy in the air, save for the ted patriarch of the

    Mollen family. He was positively giddy, itching to let out a triumphant cackle. His bets had paid off!

    Watching the Nortnds'' chieftains scatter in disarray, Lord Falconcrest and the Ster Precepts

    Commander fleeing for their lives, and vin''s merciless ughter, he felt an indescribable thrill.

    The fate of the Nortnds was about to shift dramatically. Who would now dare to underestimate

    vin? Who would dare meddle with Stormcast?

    After this battle, nothing could hinder vin''s rise to power. The Nortnds would forever

    remember his name. With eighteen royal statues guarding Stormcast, it would be an

    impregnable fortress. No fool would dare to provoke the tiger within its walls. The royal house? Ha!

    Given the madness and brutality that vin had shown, he would fight to the death against any

    challenger, regardless of who they might be.

    What if the Mollen family were to relocate here? What if the mercantile guild headquarters were to

    move here?

    ¡°Wouldn''t the safety I''ve longed for be easily secured? Who woulde here and plunder the

    wealth of the Mollen family?¡±

    ¡°Ha! The rise of the Mollen family is at hand!¡±

    On the fringes of the Cloudveil Woods, Carlys, Niks, Myke, and the numerous prot¨¦g¨¦s of Cobalt

    Strike were engulfed in a profound silence, gazing dazedly at the chaotic battle on the wild ins. It

    felt like a surreal dream. vin''s ruthless kill orders had not only sent chills through the wilderness

    but had also deeply stirred them.

    They finally grasped the true meaning of the Kings'' eptance. It wasn''t just the immense potential

    bestowed upon vin but also control over the eighteen royal statues. From now on, who would

    dare to belittle vin? Who would dare scorn this once humble servant? Who would dare to

    underestimate this power destined to shake the Royal Realm?

    Lord Viperbane was dead, as were Lord Skyveil, the Hidden Essence Commander, and the

    Skyborne Rivers Commander. Whether Lord Falconcrest and his ilk could escape remained

    uncertain. The power structure of the Nortnds'' Eight Orders and Five Lords had been shattered,

    and a new force was set to rise, potentially even surpassing the Eight Orders¡¯ alliance!

    Once upon a time, Cobalt Strike was reluctant to protect vin. Once upon a time, they doubted his

    potential.

    After today, vin would no longer need anyone''s protection; he would be his own safeguard!

    After today, vin would shed his past shackles, presenting himself anew to the world.

    After today, the name Shadowlord''s Messenger would carry a weight so heavy that all would revere

    it.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Break out!" Lord Falconcrest, Lord Warbringer, and Lord Mountguard, covered in blood and

    severely wounded, desperately fought their way out of the encirclement and fled into the distance.

    Lord Mountguard''s back was nearly shattered, and Lord Falconcrest''s left arm was a mangled

    mess, nearly useless. They had never suffered such grave injuries since their rise to fame. Enraged

    and coughing up blood, their eyes reddened with fury.

    The Ster Precepts Commander, along with two Elders from the Blessed Citadel, made a

    harrowing escape through the statues'' onught. In a desperate move, they sacrificed the

    Archmage from Lord Falconcrest''s retinue, throwing him to the back to stall the statues'' pursuit.

    "You bastards! I''ll have my vengeance!" Lord Falconcrest watched as the holy knight was cut down

    by the statues. His life ended in a shower of blood; without even a cry, he met death upon the

    battlefield.

    The Ster Precepts Commander couldn¡¯t afford to care. Seizing the fleeting chance, he hastened

    his retreat.

    The ughter continued until nightfall, with at least five thousand falling under the statues¡¯

    relentless trampling and destruction. Corpses littered the ground, a ghastly sight. The survivors fled

    cleanly, not daring to look back, for fear that the statues might descend from the heavens to crush

    them. At that moment, their hearts were filled with terror, both of the statues and even more so of

    vin, the issuer of the kill orders.

    vin stood aloof in the sky, his golden eyes as cold as ice.

    Nine years¡­ He could finally bid farewell to the past.

    ¡°From this day forward, who wants to bully the Mallister family? Who wants to touch Stormcast?

    The corpses strewn across the ground will be your fate!¡±

    ¡°From this day forward, who wants to covet my Kings'' eptance? Who wants to underestimate

    me? Think of Lord Viperbane and the Skyborne Rivers Commander, in by the Kings!¡±

    As night fell, darkness enveloped the devastated wilderness, turning it into a no-man''snd for

    miles around.

    The Siege of Nortnds, a battle that had shaken the very foundations of thend, hade to a

    thunderous and harrowing close. Lord Falconcrest and Lord Skyveil had fallen in battle. The

    Commanders of the Skyborne Rivers and Hidden Essence had perished, while the Ster Precepts

    Commander, Blessed Citadel, Lord Falconcrest, Lord Warbringer, and Lord Mountguard had fled in

    disarray. As the news spread across the vast Nortnds, one could only imagine the uproar it would

    cause.

    In the deep of night, the Kings returned one by one to preside over the stronghold of Stormcast.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Ten towering statues of the Kings were erected outside the outer walls of the city, each upying a

    different direction, while five were positioned outside the inner walls, and three stood sentinel within

    the city''s Keep. They returned to silence, appearing as mere statues, yet they were crafted with

    such lifelike detail and divine skill that they seemed to breathe. Standing tall and dignified, their

    gazes stretched into the distance, guarding the ancient city.

    The citizens of Stormcast gathered at the feet of these statues, kneeling in prayer, giving thanks for

    their divine intervention in the final moments, and beseeching their continued protection over

    Stormcast. Though the ancient cityy in ruins, with only a third still intact, the people felt an

    unprecedented sense of safety. No longer would they worry or fear; from this day forward, they

    could live their lives in peace, free from oppression.

    The Grand Elder had fallen into despair, abandoning all futile struggles, and allowed the statues to

    dominate him. "Kill me! I have nothing more to say!" he dered.

    At this point, there was little left to discuss.

    vin''s gaze was icy as he looked upon the Grand Elder, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "You think

    death will absolve you of everything? It won''t be that easy!"

    "You expect an apology? Save it! You were just luckier than me, nothing more!" The Grand Elder

    turned his head away, refusing to look at vin. He had no regrets for his actions. It was simply a

    case of the victor and the vanquished.

    "An apology, and even your death, would not quench the hatred in my heart," vin signaled to the

    statues.

    Soon after...

    The statues forced the Grand Elder to kneel before the graves of vin''s parents, and petrification

    started from his legs up, rapidly spreading through his entire body. He struggled in anger. To kneel,

    to bow¡ªthis was a fate worse than death. "You bastard, end it swiftly! Don''t humiliate me like this."

    "Swiftly? You''re not worthy of that!" vin grabbed his hair, forcing him to look up at the dull night

    sky. "Did you ever think this day woulde? As good begets good, evil reaps its punishment.

    Look up and see. The heavens spare no one! From today forth, you will kneel before my parents''

    graves, before the Keep of Stormcast, and atone for your sins with an eternity of penance!"

    The Grand Elder''s body was already half petrified, losing both his sensation and magic as the stony

    seal spread across him like a spider''s web. "vin! I admit defeat. Grant me a swift end!"

    He was the mighty Grand Elder, who, even in this state, maintained his pride. How could he bear

    such humiliation?

    The disgrace was unbearable!

    "Are you in fear now? I should let all of the Organization¡¯s Prot¨¦g¨¦s witness your current

    expression!¡±

    ¡°vin¡­ you bastard..."

    vinughed, though tears blurred his vision. "Father, mother, look who kneels before you!"

    Many gathered inside and outside the courtyard, yet in that moment, silence reigned. No one

    stepped forward to intervene, as such a man deserved his fate. They all felt an inexplicable sorrow

    listening to vin''sughter; he had endured so much for nine long years. Who could understand

    the bitterness in his heart or the pressure he faced? They had seen his transformation, but who

    could¡¯ve known the darkness he had withstood within his cocoon?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The Grand Elder''s expression twisted in pain and fury, no longer able to remainposed. "Don''t

    be too pleased with yourself," he warned. "You think intimidating the Nortnds will secure the

    Kings'' eptance? Na?ve. Beyond the skies, there''s a Royal Realm. The death of an Elder from

    the Blessed Citadel will not go unanswered. Your arrogance will be short-lived."

    "With your pitiful dreams, you will kneel eternally before my parents, atoning for your past atrocities.

    I will erect a statue of you at Cobalt Strike, kneeling upon the peak of Cobalt Mountain, cursed by all

    of the Organization! Reflect on your life, behold your present, and know that it¡¯s your own madness

    that sealed your legacy of infamy." vin forced the Grand Elder''s head down in a bow to his

    parents.

    "I hate... I despise..." The Grand Elder, in agony, began to scream as the petrification spread like

    venomous snakes, covering his face, creeping into his mouth and nostrils, and surging into his

    organs. His final screams turned to gurgles as his tongue and throat petrified. He struggled to lift his

    head onest time, but vin pressed down firmly. "Father, mother... I have avenged you..."

    With a final crack, the Grand Elder''s form was frozen, kneeling, face contorted, mouth agape, eyes

    wide, entirely turned to stone.

    The Mallister family moved to stand behind vin, silently observing the twin graves. They stood

    with folded arms and teary eyes. Rest now. We shall all live well, forevermore.

    Lucan and the other guards of the Mallister family knelt in turn, paying homage to their Lord and

    Lady. The great vengeance had been fulfilled; it was time for them to rest in peace.

    Onlookers quietly left the yard, leaving the family in solitude. At this moment, outsiders could not

    fathom their grief.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    In the heart of the deep forest.

    Elder Connas faced the biting mountain breeze, standing atop the peak, gazing at the night-shrouded Stormcast. Eighteen statues stood tall and

    majestic, emanating a soft white glow that held back the darkness of the night. All but three of the statues facing the Lord¡¯s Keep were oriented

    outward, like celestial guardians who gazed into the wilderness and oversaw the city¡¯s inhabitants below.

    A bitter smile slowly appeared on his face as he shook his head in resignation. s, the gathering of champions had stirred the Nortnds into a

    frenzy, causing chaos and upheaval. In the end, those who did not die fled, and it was vin who reaped the benefits.

    The fate of the Grand Elder in vin''s hands would not be pleasant. Knowing vin''s temperament. even if the Grand Elder did not die, his life would

    be worse than death

    No one to me, such was the will of fate!

    "It''s over. It''s time for me to leave." Elder Connas sighed deeply, vanishing into the night-shrouded woods. He couldn''t face returning to Cobalt Strike;

    the Organization would not spare anyone who had partaken in the rebellion. With vin, the ¡®Prot¨¦g¨¦,¡¯ as their backbone, Cobalt Strike would only

    grow more dominant. They would not hesitate to kill thousands of rebellious Prot¨¦g¨¦s or even a dozen rebellious Elders.

    It was better to leave early than to return and face disgrace. The other rebellious Prot¨¦g¨¦s had probably already fled long ago.

    The Botanic Haven Elder, left at the mountain''s summit, slowly regained consciousness in the dead of night. mustering his weakened body to

    descend the high mountain.

    The forest was now a gathering ce for many Prot¨¦g¨¦s and three Elders. They had all arrived days before to offer assistance but had yet to break

    free from the forest and were now crowded together within the woond. Previously, the Archmage melee prevented any attempt to help, as it would

    have meant certain death, no help at all. Now, they dared not venture out. The eighteen statues stood silently in and around the city, seemingly

    peaceful, but whe knew if an approach would be met with a fatal mistake?

    "Carlys, would you go ahead and greet them?¡± Niks urged, eager yet fearful of the stone guardians.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Carlys, you''re familiar with vin; go and smooth things over and let us all in,¡± the Elders also pleaded politely, concerned for the Commander''s

    safety. The day''s battle had been fierce, and they were uncertain whether the Commander was alive or dead

    "I know vin, but the statues don''t know me,¡± Carlys muttered.

    "Send someone to call out from a distance, to let vin steady the statues and let them know that it¡¯s one of our own, to avoid any mishap," an Elder

    turned ta nominate someone, but the Prot¨¦g¨¦s collectively stepped back, turning their heads aside, each thinking, ¡°Not me, I won''t go. What if my

    shout is met not with wee but with the statuesshing out? My fragile limbs would be instantly pulverized.¡±

    The three Elders grimaced in frustration: perhaps it was best to wait longer.

    Just then, a tumultuous noise arose from within the forest, followed by a shout. "Quick, someonee! It¡¯s the Botanic Haven Elder!"

    The Lord¡¯s Keep.

    After consoling his parents, vin adjusted his emotions and, with the Mallister family, hosted the distinguished guests.

    The once-dpidated courtyard grew lively. Helna and the others, unsure how to entertain such renowned figures, scurried about, wishing they could

    personally serve ale.

    Jarad, Bah, the Starlit Echoes Commander, the elders of the Iron family, Hamund, Commander Kashann, and the Floral Enchantress

    Commander, among other significant figures, gathered in the parlor, entertained by vin himself.

    "Where are your wings?¡± Jarad inspected vin closely, increasingly satisfied and curious.

    vin had reverted to his normal

    appearancewo different from usual,

    in NS

    and had calmed after a cathartic -

    release. ¡ì haven''t had the change to

    study.t them yet. They emergeden

    routehere, part of the legacynthe

    Wings of Eternity.¡± Contentbelongs

    to  4

    The Mollen family patriarch chuckled lightly. "An Advanced Mage able to take flight is rare indeed. There will be significant speed andbat utility

    enhancements, far more practical than Combat Magic.

    ¡°It''s likely not as simple as ordinary wings. Study them well, and you''ll surely reap the rewards,¡± the other Commanders agreed.

    ¡°What exactly is the Kings'' eptance?¡± Bah asked, though he knew the question was abrupt.

    "The mystery of the Kings¡¯

    eptance lies in immortality, but

    l''ve yet to delveinto the specifics,"

    vin didn¡®tshy away from

    revealingthe secret. He was deeply¡±

    g atefuLto these elders before him,

    his tone and demeanor respectful.

    Withiou their valiant defense, who

    ksi0ws if the Mallister family and the

    ancient city could have ¨¦fidured until

    his return. After meeting and

    learning of the situation, he bowed

    deeply before these elders to

    express his gratitude. Content

    belongs to

    ¡°Immortality...¡± The crowd gazed

    intently at vin, their hearts stirred

    invo untarily But considering the.

    eighteenking statues guarding x

    within aad beyond the city, none.

    darecMo probe vin''s condition too

    closely. From that day forward, no

    one regarded vin as a mere

    Prot¨¦g¨¦.

    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    "Can you control these stone statues?" Bah asked again

    "It''s not a matter of control: they are here to protect me."

    "How powerful were these statues of kings ten thousand years ago?" asked the head of the Iron family. Although he had not personally witnessed the

    strength of the statues, judging by their performance in pursuing the Ster Precepts Commander and ying the Skyborne Rivers Commander, their

    power must''ve surpassed anyone present. Moreover, they felt no pain, had no emotions, and were true weapons of war. With their protection,

    Stormcast would be the most formidable stronghold in the Nortnds, as well as the safest.

    vin shook his head, unclear of the precise strength. When he received the legacy, his consciousness had fused with that of the Kings, and he had

    relived their lives in a hazy trance. But upon awakening. the memories were not clear, just vague impressions

    Everyone had a multitude of questions they wanted to ask, but upon careful thought, they weren''t sure what exactly to inquire about. Whatforted

    them was that vin''s current demeanor was humble and respectful, unlike his earlier cold-blooded and icy gaze. This suggested he was not truly

    bloodthirsty and cruel, but rather, he believed in clear-cut enmities and had the courage to face his enemies head-onN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After all, he and his kin had been oppressed for years and had almost been ughtered; it was reasonable for them to vent their frustrations.

    "The Nortnds will be lively for a time," the Starlit Echoes Commander mused with relief. He felt fortunate to have aided the Cobalt Strike

    Commander, to have chosen to stand with Stormcast, and to have persisted until the end. Otherwise, the deadmanders today would not be just

    two, but possibly three, and he could have been among them!

    Jarad asked vin, "What are your ns? Will you lead your statues of kings to assault the three great royal houses?¡±

    vin shook his head. ¡°I''ve obtained what I wanted. There''s no need for total annihtion.¡±

    The necessary promations had been made, and the intended deterrence was achieved. From now on, nobody should dare to bully the Mallister

    family ormit evil in Stormcast. That was sufficient, and vin was not so cruel as to destroy all the royal houses and Organizations, which would

    likely backfire. Moreover, the Kings had made it clear that their purpose was to guard the new kingdom and deter powerful foes, and unless someone

    invaded again. they would not awaken.

    This meant that the Kings would not follow vin on a reckless rampage across thends!

    Jarad and the others nodded slowly,

    relieved that vin was not

    insatiable forrevenge and wouldn''t

    continue to¡¯Suppress the royal oo?

    houses and the Ster Precepts. tf

    all the oyals were killed and the

    Stef Precepts eradicated, the

    Jictands royalty would undoubtedly

    fervene in the Nortnds, sending

    even more powerful figures to

    oversee the realm, a loss far

    outweighing the gain. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Suddenly, vin said, "Heads of the Iron family and the Mollen family, I have a somewhat presumptuous request.¡±

    "Speak," they said

    "Because of my affairs, you have offended Lord Falconcrest and the Ster Precepts, including Amber Valley. Who knows how they might seek

    revenge in the future? I was wondering... Perhaps we could find a time to relocate your families to Stormcast? In the future, we could look out for

    each other. I''ll designate an area within the inner city for you, ensuring no one will disturb you."

    The head of the Mollen family smiled. He had been considering ways to propose this very idea, and vin had taken the initiative, a sign that the

    young man was grateful.

    The head of the Iron family was

    silent for a while. The Iron farnily had

    maintained its.exalted position in the

    ortnds f8r years due to robust

    strength, Qold strategies,anda = ?

    policy ofeutrality, withno one

    daring36 cause trouble at their.door,

    However, due to various reasons,

    they had been forcibly drawn into

    th¨¦ chaos of the Nortnds, and

    their family might indeed be in

    danger. Moreover, their nsmen

    were ustomed to traveling far

    from home, leaving the young,

    elderly, and women at home, which

    was a worrying prospect. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After some thought, both epted the invitation

    vin smiled knowingly; with two

    prominent families settling in

    Stormcast, its prestige would grow

    even greater After all, the Mollen

    and Iron families were organizations

    on par with the Eight Orders and

    Five Lords. Their move to o

    Stormeast, whether openly or

    covertly, signaled ana liance;

    serving as a deterrent to att realms.

    Furthermore, the arrival of the

    Mollen family signified the entry of

    The Thousand Treasures

    Commerce. This super consortium

    would surely improve Stormcast¡¯s

    environment, allowing its citizens to

    live better lives sooner. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Bah chuckled, "Learning to forge alliances, are we? You aim to make Stormcast the preeminent fortress city of the Nortnds."

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    The Starlit Echoes Commander, stepped forward with a proposal. ¡°With the Hidden Essence and the Skyborne Rivers'' Commanders fallen, both

    orders are in disarray. They might dere their gates closed or fall under the control of the Ster Precepts. The demise of Lord Viperbane and Lord

    Skyveil won''t be overlooked by other Lords. They will either forge an alliance with the Ster Precepts or seek aid from the Minds. For a long time

    toe, the Nortnds will be rife with uncertainty. Should we not consider an alliance of our own?¡±

    Bah suddenly felt a wave of mncholy. ¡°The alliance of the Eight Orders has shattered, bing a farce for all the realm to witness. Is it the

    burden of legacy that was too great, or have the Eight Orders truly lost the essence of their former glory?¡±

    Jarad scoffed lightly. "The Eight Orders¡¯ alliance was never meant to endure. It was bound to crumble sooner orter. You were the only one who took

    it seriously.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Bah¡¯s eyes zed with anger, his ire rising swiftly.

    m eighteen years your senior. I do not bully the young.¡± Jarad dismissed with a wave of his hand

    The Starlit Echoes Commander quickly intervened to calm the two. ¡°Between our five organizations, there''s no need for formal treaties. We stand and

    fall together, united against the royal courts and the Ster Precepts.¡±

    The Commander of the Floral Enchantress had hoped to remain neutral, but after careful consideration. she decided to join the alliance. After all, the

    situation had escted too far, and there was no telling how the Minds would deal with the Nortnds. Should they send more formidable

    champions, the Nortnds would be thrown into chaos once again. It was unlikely that the Floral Enchantress could remain untouched by these

    events.

    After much deliberation, Bloodlore, the Earthbound Spirits, the Floral Enchantress, Starlit Echoes, and Cobalt Strike ¡ª along with the formidable

    power of Stormcast ¡ª formed a new alliance.

    Having settled the details, dawn was breaking as the Earthbound Spirits¡¯ Commander stood up to leave. ¡°It¡¯s about time I prepared to depart.

    ¡°Commander Bah, I am eternally grateful for your assistance,¡± vin offered his thanks once more.

    Bah smiled. pleased with the young man''s good nature and gratitude. ¡°Think nothing of it. Visit the Earthbound Spirits when you have a chance

    and spar with Ond and the others. Who knows, if I''m feeling generous, I might gift you a couple of powerful Combat Magic spells, ha!¡±

    The patriarch of the Iron family also rose to leave. "We should be on our way too. We''re moving the Iron family¡¯s shrine here. Once the affairs of the

    Nortnds are settled, you should venture out. The world beyond the Nortnds is wondrous, and with your talent, you''re bound to carve out a wider

    destiny.¡±

    vin escorted the Iron family procession to the city gates. They waved farewell and ventured into the wilderness, carrying their dark des

    Cedrick did not linger either. He left with his family, determined to seek his own Energy in thends beyond the Nortnds, to find greater strength,

    and perhaps one day surpass vin.

    The Commanders of Starlit Echoes and the Floral Enchantress also rose into the sky, vanishing amidst the clouds.

    aBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Everyonesgone. It''s my turnto

    depart,¡± Jarad said, hands behinchis

    back, Isoking at vin with a light

    chuckle. ¡°l''ve done you a great¡¯

    service. How will you repay¡¯me?¡±

    ¡°Twill...¡±

    Jarad waved him off, interrupting. ¡°Treat my granddaughter well. Your happiness with her is the reward I seek.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡®Engagement, it''s settled then. I''m

    off. No ne¨¦d for farewells.¡± Jaradleft

    no roor for argument, soaring i into

    the sky ewith three Elders, who¡®cast

    pproving nces at vin before

    disappearing. Content bigs to

    <

    jen)

    vin managed an awkward smile.

    Helna, standing nearby. beamed with joy and hurried back to the city to discuss the wedding arrangements with E.

    ¡®I, too, should xeturn,¡± Commander

    Kashann sighed softly, opening his

    mouth but finding himself at a loss~.

    for words. vin no longer needed

    Cobalt Strike. It was Cobalt Strike

    that n¨¦eded vin to maintair its

    prestige. He felt aplexsmix of

    efotions.

    ¡°Commander, I remember our agreement. For five years, I remain Cobalt Strike¡¯s Prot¨¦g¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Visit us when you can,¡± Commander Kashann nodded, saying no more

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    ¡®I''ll need you to look after my ce.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Commander Kashann and Hamund bid farewell to vin and took to the skies. Both were gravely injured and needed to recuperate.

    Moreover, with the recent rebellion, the state of Cobalt Strike was in disarray.

    Just then, a loud call rang out at the edge of the wilderness, and a group waved in their direction

    Commander Kashann and Hamund frowned and looked towards themotion. It was three Elders from Cobalt Strike, followed by a throng of

    Prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    ¡°Commander, Hamund. We''ve found the Elder of the Botanic Haven. He''s gravely injured,¡± the Prot¨¦g¨¦s eximed with relief upon seeing their

    Commander, d to find him alive.

    "Where?" Commander Kashann and Hamund strode through the forested hills.

    The Botanic Haven Elder, upon grasping the situation, sighed in relief and then fell back into unconsciousness, from which he hadn''t yet awakened

    The Prot¨¦g¨¦s were gathered around him, tending to him with great care.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    vin also rushed from the city to the scene, and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s respectfully cleared a path for him, showing a mix of reverence and awe. Whether

    outwardly or inwardly, no one dared to underestimate vin any longer.

    After Commander Kashann had examined the Botanic Haven Elder''s injuries, his brow furrowed. ¡°We must return to Botanic Haven at once."

    vin asked, "Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    "Hamund''s assistance is sufficient. You have many other tasks to address, and you are weary. You should return and rest well.¡±

    Commander Kashann and Hamund, with the Botanic Haven Elder in tow, left first. and the Prot¨¦g¨¦s quickly followed, heading back to Cobalt Strike.

    Niks and others greeted vin, exchanged brief pleasantries, and joined the procession. They all left. except for Carlys, whe remained behind

    As dawn broke, the ancient city stirred with life, and its citizens held a grand celebration. The Lord''s Keep shared its limited food and drink supply,

    reveling in cheer. "From this day forth, no one will bully us. From this day forth, we are safe.¡±

    They gathered near the statue of the king. cheering and shouting vin''s name, celebrating the hard-won peace.

    vin made his rounds in and around the city, and by noon, he had discussed ns to rebuild the ancient city with Lucan, how to allocate the people,

    and how to ensure greater happiness and safety for all.

    Lucan was brimming with ambitious

    ns to createthergest city in the

    Nortnds. with the might of

    Stormcastand the protection of the

    eighteenvoya statues, they woul?

    surelyattract countless citizens: "A

    poption in the hundreds af¡±

    thotisands i is nothing," he boasted.

    "We can expand to amodate

    millions, for the current ancient city¡¯s

    bounds are far too small." Content

    belongs to

    vin suggested maintaining Stormcast''s current size but building eight smaller towns around it, both to defend and to showcase Stormcast''s status.

    Stormcast would be the capital, home only to those who had followed the Mallister family for over twenty years, enjoying various privileges. As for

    neers, they would be settled in the eight surrounding towns

    Only those willing to contribute to Stormcast and possessing significant strength, be they individuals or organizations, would be eligible to earn the

    right to reside within Stormeast.

    vin''s idea was simple. To make the existing two hundred thousand people feel content, he had to let them know that the Mallister family would not

    forget them and would provide for them generation after generation if possible.

    Thus, the size of Stormcast must

    not change, with a cap of five

    hundred thodsand permanent

    residentssand even the transient =>

    poption should be controlled, The

    eight surrounding towns couldonly

    be half the size of Stormeast?with

    control ed poptions to prevent

    them from bing vartage points

    for other powers to monitor

    Stormcast.

    Of course, these were ns for the future. vin merely shared his vision, knowing he would not reside there long. He would leave to seek

    adventures far and wide.

    Returning to the city hall, vin

    found Godfred passionately

    recounting recent events, describing

    how A ayitrhad gritted his teeth too

    arelel the 8ighteen statues and the

    hardships he faced along the Way.

    The crowd was engrossed, Hanging

    an¨¦very word, with Helna-and

    others among them asionally

    emitting sighs of amazement.

    ¡°Look at him showing off.¡± Lucan muttered, unimpressed.

    vin just shook his head with a smile, not wanting to interrupt, and retreated to his room to copse into sleep. He was truly exhausted. All he

    wanted was to sleep soundly. without a care, without a question¡ªjust sleep... sleep...

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    While vin slept, the Stormcast reveled in untamed merriment, and the Nortnds quaked, causing an uproar far greater than the ¡®Cobalt Strike

    Rebellion¡¯ or the ''Kings'' eptance¡¯¡ªfor this time, death hade! The high and mighty Lords, perceived as invincible overlords, along with many

    Archmages of earth-shattering power, had perished!

    "vin brought back statues of the Ancient Kings from the Watchful Shore."

    "A colossal chasm stretching two thousand kilometers has formed from the Watchful Shore to Stormcast."

    "The eighteen statues of kings, fierce and mighty, devoured the Commander of the Skyborne Rivers, slew Lord Viperbane, routed Lord Falconcrest,

    Lord Warbringer, Lord Mountguard, and chased the Commander of the Ster Precepts and the Citadel Elders into desperate flight.¡±

    "After ughtering five thousand onlookers, the eighteen statues took their watch at Stormcast!"

    "Amber Valley''s leader, the Commander of the Skyborne Rivers, the Commander of the Hidden Essence, Lord Viperbane, and Lord Skyveil all fell in

    the battle at Stormcast."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "One of the Citadel Elders was in by the Commander of the Ster Precepts."

    "Bloodlore, the Earthbound Spirits, the Floral Enchantress, Starlit Echoes, Cobalt Strike dered the establishment of a new alliance in the

    Nortnds.¡±

    "The Mollen family and The Thousand Treasures Commerce announced their move to Stormcast.¡±

    "The Iron family will relocate to Stormcast.¡±

    "The Mallister family, the Iron family, the Mollen family formed a tripartite alliance."

    News after news crashed like relentless waves upon the cliffs, stirring up a tempest of spray.

    What did it mean when statues could y a mighty one such as Lord Viperbane? What kind of power could these eighteen statues represent?

    vin! vin! The Nortnds will forever remember this name, his ruthlessness, and his dominance!

    The arrangement between the Eight

    Orders and Five Lords had shattered

    and was reced by a fresh alliance

    called the Fiv¨¦,Organizations and a

    new powerkhown as Stormcast. As

    the Nortnds situation churned tke

    a storm;-what would the Ster

    Precepts do? What abou he-three

    great royal houses? And when the

    news reached the Minds, how

    would the royal family and the

    Blessed Citadel respond to the

    Nortnds¡¯ new shifts, and how

    would they deal with Stormcast?

    Shall they suppress the Nortnds

    by force or employ them for their

    own ends?

    Could it be oppression? Given vin''s disyed madness and the bond between Stormcast and the Five Organizations, backed by the support of

    the Iron family, the Mollen family, and others, it would surely be a fight to the death. How much power must the royal family sacrifice to suppress him?

    Would they employ them for their own ends? Was vin a man topromise?

    The Nortnds were shaken as never before. Some marveled, and some quaked with fear. The air was thick with heated debate, and many

    journeyed to Stormeast, not daring to provoke but yearning just to glimpse the eighteen king statues from afar.

    Lord Viperbane, Lord Skyveil, the Hidden Essence, and the Skyborne Rivers Organizations were plunged into deep fear.

    Lords were dead! Commanders were dead!

    Faced with the tumultuous storm of the Nortnds and the rising force of vin, they were truly frightened.

    Upon receiving the news, both Lord Viperbane and Lord Skyveil made the same decision¡ªto migrate with their entire households! They moved to the

    Minds, seeking refuge in the Capital. They were originally mighty families of the Minds, ennobled by the royal family and sent to suppress the

    rising Eight Orders in the Nortnds. Though they''d lived in the Nortnds for years, their influence and roots in the Royal Realm remained

    The ¡®flight¡¯ of Lords Viperbane and

    Skyveil caused many powers to

    reflect, as the-two great houses that

    had dominated the Nortnds for

    years nowwithdrew in such a ~

    manner.¡®Compared o their Ss

    sensational arrival years ago, their

    departure seemed quite deste.

    Butit also revealed the intense

    impact the eighteen king-statues

    ad on the heroes of the Nortnds

    nd the dread vin''s bloodshed

    h

    a

    had sparked, prompting the great

    h

    b

    ouses to flee rather than face the

    ade.

    In truth, the great houses had little

    choice. What point was there in

    staying? The five great houses had

    never beenWarmonious, and the ~

    likes of ord Falconcrest were notto

    be trifled with. Would they stay-only

    to bewvenged upon? Or worse, ¡®to be

    used and subjugated by Lore?

    Ralconcrest? It was betterto seek

    shelter in the Royal Realm, to find a

    safe environment to grow, to seek

    new alliances, and to devise ways to

    suppress Stormcast. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The Hidden Essence and the Skyborne Rivers, two venerable orders of the realm, urgently convened their councils. The elders were fuming that their

    Commanders had not chosen sides wisely, while also fearing retribution from vin. In the end, both orders decided to activate their protective wards

    and seal their sanctums. "We''ll have no further part in this, nor shall we seek revenge. You all sort it out amongst yourselves."

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Within Amber Valley, a power struggle erupted, with many coveting the position of the valley leader and numerous assassins decisively breaking

    away from the valley''s influence.

    Lords Falconcrest, Warbringer, and Mountguard fell into an unprecedented silence, focusing on healing their wounds before anything else.

    The Commander of the Ster Precepts invited two Citadel Elders to stay with them for a few days before sending them on their way. As for the terms

    they agreed upon, that remained a mystery to outsiders.

    Meanwhile, Cobalt Strike sealed off their ce and began a ruthless internal purge. sweeping away the Grand Elder faction with a broadsword''s

    decisiveness. They removed those whose loyalty wavered during the rebellion and even sent out their own Elders to hunt down the rebels in the

    forests. They were not worried that the purge might weaken their order, for as long as vin remained a Cobalt Strike Prot¨¦g¨¦, the mighty Eighteen

    Kings'' Relic would be their unshakable guardian.

    vin¡¯s name once again spread throughout Cobalt Strike, but this time it was not with mockery or disdain but with respect and awe.

    After the storm, vin slept for three days and nights straight and, upon waking in a daze, continued to rest for another two days and nights. It had

    been too long since he hadst enjoyed such a restful slumber.

    With his golden blood and the Restoration Mantra, his body had healed long ago, but his spirit had been greatly taxed, and he took the opportunity to

    let his body rx.

    When he awoke, it was evening, and outside was very quiet, likely because his family was careful not to disturb him, avoiding the yard where he

    rested.

    "Say...d, can we strike a deal?" Azy voice suddenly emerged from vin''s chest.

    vin shook his head forcefully. Where was that voiceing from?

    "I''m lying right under you, and our pose is a bit awkward," grumbled the small turtle that was ttened beneath him on the bed, looking rather forlorn

    vin had been lying on it for five days and nights without changing positions, frightening the creature into retreating into its shell without daring to

    stretch its limbs, lest the position bes even more embarrassing

    vin propped himself up and looked down at his chest. Was it an Ivory Turtle? And it was adorned with an ivory chain. He remembered now: it was

    the turtle from the Royal Mausoleum. But when had it attached itself to his neck? vin had been so mentally strained in the past few days that he

    hadn''t noticed the new addition.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The little white turtle finally poked its

    head out-rom its shell and swung:

    the chair¡¯ onto vin''s shoulder

    ¡®Let''snegotiate. My shell seems ike)

    be liked with your heart. See if you

    car-help me break free." Cantent

    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    "You can speak themon tongue?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that obvious? Am I not speaking it?¡±

    "Have you always lived in the Royal Mausoleum?" vin asked in surprise, only now noticing the chain extending from his chest and connecting to

    the turtle''s shell.

    I''ve been asleep there for ten thousand years," the turtle said, twisting its shell and stretching luxuriously.

    "You''ve been there since ten millennia ago? How did you get inside?¡± vin was astonished and skeptical. This little creature was over ten thousand

    years old

    ¡®It''s a long stary. Back in the day...

    never mind, kd:rather not talk about

    it." The turtl@had tried many ways to

    break the chai n over the days buts

    had faited. It was disheartened. 4fit

    hadnitbeen locked up for ten- .

    thousand years, its temper.wvorn

    down, it might have already snapped

    at vin and made a break for it.

    vin focused for a moment and indeed felt the chain that seemed to grow from his heart and merge with the turtle in a mystical manner. "How did

    you get attached to me?¡±

    The turtle strolled on vin''s

    shoulder, speaking nonchntly,

    was those oldwnmortals¡¯ doing.

    Maybe you.s should try to speak with

    them. Even if they wanted meto =>

    protect yeu, there was no need for

    this kid of method. Let''s be ?

    reasonable, shall we? We''re all

    adtits here; let''s have a proper

    conversation. Besides, it''s not proper

    for me to hang on you all the time.

    Imagine if you''re with yourdy love

    one day, and I''m stuck in the middle.

    I don''t mind. I''ve seen it all, but it

    might be awkward for you two."

    vin''¡¯s expression turned bizarre. This little turtle... was quite improper.

    Just then, Balder burst through the door. "You''re awake? I heard voices inside.¡±

    "Eeek...¡± The turtle suddenly widened its eyes, adopting an exaggerated expression, and gazed intently at the plump and round Balder, clicking its

    tongue. "This plumpd, so full of life."

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    Hm? Balder blinked in confusion, half expecting that vin was teasing him, but the voice and tone didn¡¯t quite match.

    The little white turtle seemed to be growing more amused by the second, finding Balder¡¯s plump figure to be quite theical sight. ¡°ls your whole

    family like this, or did you put in the effort to achieve such ayered appearance?

    Ha! Balder stared at the small white turtle in surprise. ¡°Can it talk?

    vin shrugged. ¡°When I summoned the Kings of Old, they gave it to me as a gift.¡±

    Clearing its throat, the little turtle spoke authoritatively, ¡°Youngd, mind your tone. Chubby one, step outside. We have important matters to discuss

    ¡ªvery important.¡±

    ¡°Me? Go outside?¡± Balder pointed toward the door, still shocked. Was it a talking Magi-Monster? Could it be a sacred beast? vin was bing

    more impressive by the moment, with the protection of a royal effigy and now a sacred beast!

    ¡®lll have a chat with it first.¡± vin said, equally curious about the little creature.

    Balder reluctantly exited the room, looking back three times with each step before gently closing the door behind him.

    The turtle was no bigger than a fist, resembling an exquisitely carved ivory, smooth and lustrous figurine. It stretched its tiny limbs to relieve the

    stiffness from being confined for five days and nights. "Those ancient ones are quite pleased with you. Strike while the iron is hot and talk to them¡ª

    get this chain off me. Let''s deal with matters as theye, solve problems that arise, and please, let''s not keep using such brute methods to restrain

    me, alright?¡±

    ¡°You''ve been living inside the Royal Mausoleum for a thousand years?¡± vin was still skeptical

    ¡°I was young and naive, lured into a cave, and then chained for centuries. Centuries, can you grasp that? How many centuries does one have in a

    lifetime, and I''ve just wasted them in a daze.¡± The turtle held up its head, shaking it sorrowfully, almost shedding tears. It meandered around, bobbing

    its head. ¡°But let''s leave the past behind. I am generous and forgiving, and I''ll consider guarding their tomb my duty. But what''s the situation now?

    The Royal Mausoleum is gone, they have departed, and it should be time to let me go. yet here I am. chained to your neck. Let¡¯s be reasonable, shall

    we?"

    Despite its youthful appearance. the turtle spoke with the wisdom of the ages.

    vin took it into his hand, examining it closely. ¡°Why did the Kings deceive you into the Royal Mausoleum? Why not another Magi-Monster?¡±

    ¡°I was kindhearted, innocent. I was barely a millennium old, young and ignorant.¡±

    vin couldn''t help but chuckle. A thousand years old and still naive? "I don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    The turtle replied earnestly, ¡°I know it''s hard for you to ept, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s make a deal. If you free me from this chain, I''ll grant you

    three favors.

    ¡°You''re that powerful?

    ¡°Powerful? Heh, immensely so! I, the venerable one, am handsome and dashing, with might that reaches the heavens and wisdom unmatched.

    Matters of the heavens, the earth, and the mortal realm¡ªif you can ask it, I can achieve it. Three favors, and you won''t regret it.¡±

    vin narrowed his eyes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "So, what do you say? Consider it.

    Keeping me tethered to you is

    inconvenient fer both of us. If I¡¯m not

    happy and refuse to help when you

    need it, youll have no power over =~

    me, right?¡± The turtle tried to look

    solemn, but it was cursing madly

    insid& Its inner self seemedto be

    jumping and pointing at vin,

    urging him to make a deeision. The

    turtle craved freedom! It wanted to

    roam the world, swim the four seas,

    court all thedy turtles, and spread

    its seed¡ªit had been restrained for a

    millennium!

    vin remained calm. ¡°I''m still very curious about your rtionship with the Kings. Why are they so insistent on binding you?"

    If the turtle nad indeed been

    tethered for araillennium, vin

    seriously wetdered if it had

    committes.some heinous act or

    offendectthe Kings in some way.~

    Otherwise, why would they keep it

    chained? Being confined in the Royal

    Matisoleum was one thing, but now

    it Was affixed to the Golden Heart¡ªit

    was Clear they were intent on an

    eternal struggle.

    ?¡°

    The turtle looked at him innocently,

    stretching itsdimbs and wagging its

    tail. ¡°Do I look like a creature capable

    of vile acts? Contact those ageless

    ones and either free me or giveme a

    fy w

    straightforward answer on hew to

    b eak these chains. I can¡¯t just hang

    there indefinitely, can you2I have my

    pride.¡±

    NovelDrama.Org

    vin squinted at the creature, suddenly realizing how odd the situation was¡ªhe was staring down a turtle. He touched the chain and felt the turtle¡¯s

    shell. ¡°How have you lived for so many years?¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    ¡°Lam immortal.¡±

    Suddenly, vin asked, ¡°Does the Kings'' eptance''s secret of eternal life have anything to do with you?¡±

    The turtle¡¯s eyes darted about before it quickly denied, ¡°How could it be!¡±

    ¡°What is your true power now?¡±

    ¡°In my day, I could turn the skies and rule the earth, a figure of overwhelming influence. How should I describe myself? Let''s see... ah, yes, a capital,

    gold-edged ¡®Amazing.¡± The turtle raised its head, seemingly recalling its former glory, its eyes gleaming with pride.

    ¡°I meant in the present.¡±

    ¡°It''s surely not far off. To have me as a friend, your ancestors must be grinning in their graves. Count yourself lucky.¡±

    vin persisted, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with the Kings? Tell me, and I''ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much...¡±

    ¡°Speak the truth! Otherwise, you can stay hanging around my neck. I don''t mind wearing an ornament.¡± vin flicked the chain, looking at the turtle

    amusedly, while his mind reached out to the Chained Spirit within the Energy Realm. ¡°Can you see through its power?¡±

    ¡®It seems... not to be a turtle...¡± The Chained Spirit had awakened¡ªor perhaps had been awake for a long time, observing the turtle in secrecy. The

    moment the little white turtle was attached to vin, the Shadowbringer in the Energy Realm resonated violently, forcing the spirit to awaken.

    ¡®It''s not a turtle? Then what is it?¡± vin''s heart chilled with the revtion.

    "I reckon its shell might be a seal. Either it''s not truly a tortoise, or something else is sealed within its shell. In any case, this creature is no simple

    beast. Don''t be fooled by its appearance, and deal with it carefully," the Chained Spirit warned vin, unable to see through the tortoise himself. In

    his knowledge, no creature could live for tens of thousands of years, and true immortality was unheard of, not even recorded among the celestials or

    the ancient ns.

    Either the tortoise was spouting nonsense, or it was entangled with some great secret.

    The lvory Turtle hemmed and hawed, "It''s been ten thousand years, I''ve slept so long, and it¡¯s all a blur. Put your heart at ease. I mean no harm.

    Here, let me offer you a boon to start.¡±

    The little tortoise retracted its tiny paws into its shell and whooshed out an Elixir Fruit the size of itself, "Fancy one? I''ve got plenty! I''ve also got Life''s

    Spring!"

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, it dug out seven or eight Elixir Fruits from its shell, all Super Elixir Fruits, crystal clear and brimming with energy. It tossed

    them carelessly onto the bed. "Just help me break these chains, and I''ll be your friend. You can have magical treasures as many as you wish.¡±

    vin was astonished at the vast capacity of the tortoise''s shell. Could this really be a seal?

    "Just wait, I''ll try tomunicate with them," vin said as hey on the bed. closing his eyes.

    "Ha, freedom, atst! Freedom! Freedom!" The little tortoise hopped and shouted with joy.

    viny on the bed, attempting to

    communicat¨¦-with the King''s Ring, a

    tool tomunicate with the Kings,

    eager to&now what the little tortatse

    was aad why it was bound to hitn.

    The t6rtoise seemed flippantand

    babbiinag, but that didn''t matter as

    lOAg as it wasn''ta threat.Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The little tortoise gazed at vin eagerly, almost wishing to snap the chains right then and there.

    vin triedtomunicate fora >

    long time; but to his disappointment,

    the ring gave no response; the Kings

    seemed truly deep in slumber

    They¡¯ re not responding ta. me."

    "Ah? Try again."

    "You know them. If they wish to respond, they will. If not, no amount of calling will matter."

    "Ah! You can''t do this to me!¡± The little tortoise was frantic: it longed for freedom so badly it was going mad.

    "I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°Out with it!¡± In a sh, the little tortoise mbered onto vin''s face, clinging to his nose. Its tiny head hung in front of vin''s eyes, looking pitiful

    "The King¡¯s Ring will awaken sooner orter, and we can ask then. For now, how about you bear with it and stay by my side? What do you say?"

    The little tortoise stared at him. its head drooping, on the verge of tears. "I just want a bit of freedom. Is that so hard? I don''t want to live. I want to

    die."

    vin took it off his face. "Don''t say that: it''s better to be out here than locked away in the Royal Mausoleum. Honestly, I kind of admire you."

    ¡°Where?¡± The little tortoise lifted its head.

    "You managed to survive tens of S

    thousands of years ina sunless- S

    cave. Weren¡¯ t you lonely? Weren''t

    yous alone? Just thinking about it

    scares me; how did you keep going?"

    Suddenly, the little tortoise burst into tears. "I wanted to end it all, but I was too scared, ahh!"

    vin couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. This little tortoise seemed to be a bit neurotic

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    The lvory Turtle ultimately came to grips with the harsh reality and reluctantly decided to stay by vin''s side. After all, what choice did it have? Its

    fate was sealed by enchanted chains.

    "Are you done talking?" Balder pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Come in and take a seat.¡± vin stretchednguidly, having had a refreshing sleep. With the Mallister family issue resolved, his mind was at ease,

    and he felt light as a feather.

    "Where''s the little turtle?"

    "Call me Grandshell." The Ivory Turtley on its back on vin''s shoulder, limbs sprawled out, swinging its tiny feet. wagging its little tail, and leisurely

    nibbling on an Elixir Fruit.

    ¡°Grandshell??"

    "Good, you shall be rewarded!" The Ivory Turtle casually tossed an Elixir Fruit

    Balder instinctively caught it, a walnut-sized brown fruit heavy in his hand, like a lead ball. The Elixir Fruit was shrouded in a dense earthy aura that

    asionally settled on its surface and then churned, morphing into various beastly silhouettes struggling for freedom. With his experience, Balder

    recognized at a nce that this was a Super Elixir Fruit with a core of earthen might. A treasure almost on par with the Legendary Elixir Fruit, imbued

    with pure Terran Power, highly tempting to Mages who practiced earth-based Combat Magic.

    Balder took a deep breath, genuinely astonished by the grandeur implied by the title ¡°Grandshell.¡±

    "This Grandshell was very important,¡± vin said with a chuckle, gesturing towards the turtle

    "Well said, have a reward." The turtle dug out another Elixir Fruit from its shell and flicked it to vin.

    vin caught it and shook his head with a wry smile as the creature truly fancied itself as some kind of an elder.

    Balder clicked his tongue in wonder at the turtle''s bold personality.

    "What''s the situation outside?¡±

    "The Nortnds have truly been stirred this time. Everyone''s talking about Stormeast and discussing the eighteen royal statues¡ªwe''ve be

    famous. Many havee to the wilderness in recent days, drawn by the majesty of the statues.¡±

    "I suppose many are cursing me,¡± vin said with augh. He intended for this deterrent effect¡ªthe more they cursed, the more it showed their fear,

    and if they were afraid, they wouldn''t dare bully his kin.

    "The Hidden Essence and the Skyborne Rivers have activated their protective barriers, dered their Organizations sealed, and ceased to involve

    themselves in the Nortnds¡¯ affairs, no longer speaking of vengeance. I believe they are genuinely afraid. Lord Viperbane and Lord Skyveil have

    uprooted their families and fled to the Minds.¡±

    ¡°They fled?¡± vin was surprised. He had expected Lord Viperbane and Lord Skyveil to seek an alliance with other royal households for revenge.

    After all, their power was formidable, and with Archmages still within their Organization, along with numerous other mages, they could muster a

    significant force

    "They know to avoid your de and preserve their strength,¡± Balder exined. "Those of Lord Falconcrest are no fools. Were they to seek Lord

    Falconcrest''s aid for revenge? They would swallow you whole in due time.¡±

    "Minds," vin repeated, chuckling. He had been nning to explore the Minds after settling matters in the Nortnds, to join an expedition to

    the Luminous Sanctuary and meet the talents from other realms. Now, it seemed two fierce Lords had already taken residence there. No doubt, as

    soon as he set foot in the Minds, they would be ready to pounce.

    "What is it?"

    "Nothing much. Has the Blessed Citadel responded?"

    "The Blessed Citadel''s delegation stayed at the Ster Precepts for a few days before departing.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t the Ster Precepts Commander kill one of their Elders?"

    "It was an idental death; he''d

    surely find a way to reconcile the

    matter. The Nortnds are ina

    delicate stat¨¦ now, and the Ster ¡ª

    Preceptgdnce the foremost a

    Organization, is now isted. They

    >)

    can aly seek help from the Blessed

    Citade , which has been yeaining to

    centrol the Ster Precepts for

    years. Both sides have mutual goals,

    and this might be their

    opportunity¡ªit''s a matter of who can

    use whom."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Balder saw the truth clearly. After

    this incident, the remaining three

    Lords would band together more

    tightly, and a Rew alliance of five

    Organizations would form. The

    Ster Precepts had suddenly ~

    betthe weakest fromthe <=

    strong¨¦st, and unless they could¡±

    takecsontrol of the Skyborne I Rivers

    the Hidden Essence, they had to

    s€ek other allies. The Blessed

    Citadel was an excellent choice; it all

    hinged on their negotiations. If they

    agreed, the Ster Precepts would

    be the Blessed Citadel''s w

    and fang in the Nortnds. If not,

    the Ster Precepts would do

    everything in their power to control

    the Skyborne Rivers and the Hidden

    Essence.

    +

    "Awake, are you?" E pushed the

    door open, her vibrant and youthful

    charm immediately filling the room

    with color. Hep stunning figure and

    alluring persona made the entire XN

    chambers¨¦em more lively. Her ~

    radiantface seemed a masterpiece

    crafted by the heavens themselves,

    and Her rosy lips curved intesa

    subile, enticing smile. Herattire

    today was modest by her usual

    standards, not as revealing as it

    often was, yet her thin garments

    could scarcely conceal her seductive

    curves. Her ample bosom, slender

    waist, and long, shapely legs exuded

    an astonishing allure. Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    "Just woke up."

    "So, you woke up and didn¡¯te to find me. You preferred to nestle in a room with a man for a chat. Are you sure there''s nothing... special going on

    between you two?¡± E cradled a little fox in her arms. The creaturezily squinted its eyes. Upon seeing vin, it perked up. wriggled free from

    E''s bosom, and scampered onto vin''sp. sniffing about with a sweet smile.

    "Carry on, you two, take your time.¡± Balder said with a chuckle, throwing vin a knowing nce.

    ¡°Thought any more about it?¡± E sat down on the bed, cheerfully kicking her feet, her perfect profile entuating her seductive form, stirring the

    blood.

    "Thought about what? Oh, have you advanced?" vin suddenly noticed a stronger aura emanating from E.

    "You''re at Stage Ill, Celesse is at Stage III, so how could I not push myself?" E batted her eyshes coquettishly, every smile and frown oozing

    charm.

    "That''s quite fast.¡±

    "Peak of Stage Ill. Half a year to break through to the fourth, and reaching Stage V within a year will be a breeze," E said confidently. It wouldn''t

    have been possible so quickly, but her grandfather had given her a treasure¡ªthe Gore Nectar!

    The Gore Nectar was donated by Tobin. Jarad had given it to E before he left. A Gore Nectar condensed by an Archmage, its rarity was

    indescribable. Gore Nectar was incredibly precious, useful not only for magic practicing but also for potion making. However, for E, a Blood Elfin

    training, its significance went beyond that. Her grandfather had said it would at least help her break through by three Stages!

    "Don''t look at me like that. The Combat Magic I practice is considered dark arts by some, with its drawbacks." E leaned in closer to vin, her

    delicate beauty nearly touching his face. A subtle fragrance wafted into his senses, causing his heartbeat to quicken. She giggled, "Don''t change the

    subject. What''s your decision?¡±

    vin shifted back. ¡°Decision about what?"

    E''s eyes sparkled. "The engagement, silly. My grandfather already mentioned it.¡±

    vin broke into a sweat, hardly able to fend off the fiery E. ¡°Your marriage should be your choice. How can you let your grandfather arrange it so

    casually?¡±

    I''ve asked Helna, and she''s quite pleased. I''ve asked Celesse, and she sends her blessings. I''ve asked Mari, and she rolled her eyes at me."

    vin was torn betweenughter and despair. "You''re stirring up trouble. The township''s lively enough these days.¡±

    "So, you don''t believe I asked them?¡±

    "If I choose to marry you, would you really wed?" vin suddenly gazed at E

    E''s crimson eyes met his quietly, and after a moment, she smiled mischievously, licking her rosy lips, but offered no reply.

    Just then, a voice emerged from vin''s arms. "What do you think woulde of us joining?¡±

    The lvory Turtle, unnoticed before,

    was now lying n vin''s embrace,

    Staring at the little fox. The fox .

    looked back in surprise, and the x

    turtle was in rapture, its little paws

    reaching to nt a kiss on the-fox.

    The fox leaped back into E¡¯s

    arms, ring at the turtle-narrowly

    escaping an unwee ¡°advance.

    NS

    "Eh? Where did you get this toad?"

    "Turtle! It''s a turtle!" The turtle winked at the fox, clearly finding it attractive.

    "Excava ed from the Royal

    Mausoleum, and bound to me bythe

    Kings.¡¯ ¡®vin lifted a chain ~

    emerging from his chest, which

    wrapped around his neck lik@a thick,

    Ivory ne.

    <

    "It speaks?¡± E said, surprised as she picked up the Ivory Turtle. The small creature looked delicate and pure, incredibly adorable.

    The turtle¡¯s eyes bulged at the sight of E''s bosom, utterly captivated

    ¡°Don''t touch it. It''s a bit lewd," vin quickly snatched it back.

    ¡®nder! tant nder! Mydy, ?

    don''t listen to him¡ªlet me embrace

    yOu, NG, you embrace me." Thecturtle

    struggled desperately, reaching out

    for. E. Content belongs t to

    7

    Eughed merrily, tapping the turtle''s head with her finger. "Don''t be so cheeky.¡±

    vin stuffed the turtle back into his arms; the creature was too forward and a bit neurotic. It was best kept contained.

    The turtle then stuck out its head again. "Mdy, is your fox a vixen? Don''t make a mistake.¡±

    "You''re of different breeds,¡± E quipped.

    "Breed isn''t the issue. True love transcends all."

    "Age is the issue! You''re too old. You''re practically fossilized!¡± vin shoved the turtle back into his embrace.

    "How am I fossilized? You tell me exactly where I''m fossilized!¡± The turtle became frantic, struggling to escape.

    At that moment, Balder reentered. ¡°Forgot to mention, there''s an odd visitor in town, but I''ve been unable to locate them these past few days."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!